Fallout Equestria: Gathering Darkness

by 8Aerondight8

Rating: mature
Tags: Adventure, Gore, Crossover, Dark, Sad, Original Character, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic
Length: 190720

Orphaned at a young age, Mist, a grey unicorn doesn't have much hope in surviving in a land where ponies are mostly feared and hated. Treated as little more than tools or beasts of burden. By sheer luck he is found and rescued by a zebra, a shaman no less. In a rare act of mercy and compassion, rare in a world ravaged by war where old hatreds still burn bright, the shaman 'adopts' Mist as an apprentice.

After a second intervention by fate, Mist sets out into the wide world full of danger, adventure and long forgotten dark secrets. What and who will he encounter? Will he make friends, or enemies, or both? Will his choices and decisions have a grand impact on the world, or will his life only be a passing footnote in the annals of time? There is only one way to find out!

Published 2011-11-20 09:01:37 UTC
Last updated 2013-09-26 21:34:19 UTC

Chapter 1: New beginnings

Chapter 1: New beginnings “It’s the way of the world. Something ends. Something begins.”

Something, something was pushing on my stomach. My hooves were no longer touching the ground. They were hung limply. I tried to open my eyes only to be blinded by light. Groaning, I squeezed them shut and put a hoof over my face. A little more aware of my surroundings, whatever I’m on, whatever was carrying me was alive. Fear took hold. I was going to get eaten, this was some sort of jungle predator, maybe even one of those ripper beasts that had attacked yesterday… or has it been longer? Does it even matter! Why didn’t it kill me first? Could it be I was being brought to its young to learn how to hunt?

My gruesome thoughts were interrupted when I felt a tugging on my mane. I was lifted up and slid off of whatever was carrying me, and gently lowered to the ground. My legs were too weak to support me. I just laid there, eyes still closed, not wanting to see my captor. I just wanted it to be over.

Minutes passed, yet nothing happened. Maybe it thinks I’m dead and it lost interest?

“Wake up little one. I mean you no harm.” I heard a voice, calm and soothing. Yet clear and spoken with an accent of those native to these lands. It was undoubtedly female.

No response forthcoming, I felt something prodding my sides, followed by the voice again. “Come on little one, I know you can hear me. There is nothing to fear.”

As much as I wanted to argue that point, curiosity got the better of me. I opened my eyes to behold a blur that loomed over me. It’s shape defined by sunlight. I had to blink a few times until my vision improved enough for me to see a zebra standing over me, a mare to be exact. The first thing I noticed were the striking green eyes that seemed to look right inside of me.

 She had the typical black and white stripes that were the hallmark of her kind. Her long mane caught my eye, I thought zebras preferred to keep their manes cut short. Braided bangs were pulled back behind her ears. She wore a cloak with a pale blue gem inset in a clasp at her neck, which probably meant that it was a stealth cloak. Below the gem she wore a pendant in a shape of a wooden coin with markings on it.

She sat there, still as stone, while I observed. My jaw had gone slack from the strange sight before me. Her mouth moved and I flinched quickly closing my eyes. When I opened them again

she was smiling. The odd thing was that there wasn’t any malice in that smile.

“Might I know your name little one?” She said tilting her head.

“Mi-Mi-cough-keh. Mist” My throat felt raw and dry.

“Mist. Well, my name is Zaeryl. If you don’t mind answering. What is a young colt doing in the river? It is much too dangerous for swimming. The current is too strong.”

“I wasn’t… I mean, I fell in. I was trying to get back and got lost, I tripped and fell in.” I moved my tongue around my mouth to moisten it. My mouth was so dry that my gums felt cracked, and  they would sting whenever I moved my lips.

“I see. And where were you headed?” I opened my mouth but quickly closed it. Was she with the Remnant? Would she take me to them or kill me on the spot? I was a runaway now. I had to be careful. If I say I got separated from my group and that I belonged to the Remnant she might take me to them, something I didn’t want. Then again, if I say I’m on my own, she might consider me fair game and either take me back to the Remnant anyway, for a reward if I’m worth anything, or who knows what she might do. I licked my lips.

“Wh-Who are you?” She seemed confused by my question.

“My name is Zaeryl. Did you bump your head? Is your memory unreliable?” She asked with concern.

“Umm… no. I meant…” This was not good! She began eyeing me with suspicion, but eventually the smile returned.

“I am not of the Remnant, nor am I of the Separatists. If that was what you wished to know.” Okay. That was scary! Can she read minds too? She could be lying. But why would she? The Remnant took whatever they wanted. She could have already killed me twice over. So I took a gamble. At best she’ll kill me, at worst… take me back to the Remnant or sell me to whomever.

“We were attacked…” I told her my story. Everything that had happened to me. Everything I could recall from the past day, and then I awaited for her to pass judgment.

“I see.” Her expression darkened. I couldn’t help but flinch and try to move away. She turned her head to look at the sky, not saying a word. Her eyes were sad.

“I am sorry. What happened to you... It was a terrible thing. The young should never have to witness what you saw.” She looked to her right, seemingly lost in thought. Then turned back to face me.

“My home is not far from here.” She hesitated, and there was a pause filled with uncertainty. “You could come with me?” Thoughts began buzzing through my head. Why? Is this a trick? Is she a witch or something? A cannibal intent on keeping me alive to have some fresh meat for later? I wasn’t in any position to resist. So why ask me at all? What would happen if I say no?

“Wh-Why?” I asked in a shaky voice.

“Why? Well I don’t think you would survive the night here in the jungle. It is a miracle that you are alive at all. Is it so hard to believe that I wish to offer aid?” I don’t know. Is it? I’ve never knew of kindness from zebras. When I didn’t answer she just sighted again and shook her head.

“Really, these are sad times we live in when even the young ones fear treachery from help freely offered.”

I looked down at my hooves and gave no reply. This made Zaeryl sigh, and then the Zebra that was neither Remnant or Seperatist placed her caring hoof on my shoulder.

“Perhaps I wish to atone for how you have been treated.”

I looked at her and considered my options. Stay alone in the jungle, or take my chances with Zaeryl? I nodded.

“Good.” She said smiling again. “Are you well enough to walk?” I slowly got to my hooves. My legs felt like water, and trembled with exhaustion as I tried to move. After a few clumsy steps, I felt Zaeryl bump into me gently. Her weight was supporting me, keeping me from falling.

“It is alright” Her gentle words served as a disguise for what happened next. I let out a squeak of panic as my hooves left the ground, and then I was lying on her back.

“Are you comfortable?” She turned to face me. I simply nodded, and then we began walking forward.

***        ******

My hooves gently swayed as Zaeryl carried me. I dozed off a couple of times, dreaming that it was my father who was carrying me, and that I had imagined the whole attack, but when I opened my eyes I was still on the back of the mysterious zebra I had just met. She had said that her house was close, but it has to be at least an hour since our trip started. Taking the opportunity to look around, I realized that there was no way that I could find my way back to the river. Everywhere, just trees and bushes and shrubs. It was getting boring so I decided to try my hoof at starting a conversation

“So. How far is it to your home?”

“We are almost there. It is deep in the jungle and hard to find for those who do not know the way. It is also safe. Zebras and ponies stay away for fear of the animals, and the beasts themselves avoid the plants that grow around my little piece of land.” Okay, I’ve got to take her word for it. She is the one living in the jungle after all.

“Are there others with you? I mean other zebras or ponies?” She didn't belong to The Remnant, but that did not mean she was alone.

“No. Just me. It is… quiet.”

“You live out here by yourself? No friends. Don’t you get lonely?” She hung her head. Great. I can’t hold a conversation for two minutes without sticking a hoof in my mouth. I wanted to apologize, but was cut off.

“Sometimes. I do have a friend, but he lives in a village a few hours walk from here. I visit him every month or so.” She nodded seeming pleased with what she said.

“Ah! Here we are.” Wiggling off Zaeryl’s back, I plopped to the ground and looked at my surroundings, though my attention was mostly on the Zebra mare. Zaeryl did not seem tired at all from having carried my useless rump for what felt like hours. True I was smaller, but my horn was already reaching her jaw. A few years give or take, and I would be taller than her.

With shaky steps, I entered a large circular area that was almost devoid of trees. There was only one extremely big tree that had been hollowed out.

This was Zaeryls house, and it was huge. It was a two story hut that seemed to grow out of the big tree. Its roof was a cone made from wood, but the cream colored walls were made from packed earth and clay, like most other village houses.

There were many flowers of every color imaginable. Red, purple, yellow, blue… and they came in many shapes as well. Circular, star shaped, cones, and one that looked like a mouth. To the right, I spotted a little garden with a small wooden fence.

As we walked closer to her home, I saw a pail of water beside the door and immediately went toward it. First a careful lick, then once satisfied it was safe to drink, I stuck my muzzle in and drank like I hadn’t had a drop in days. And for all I knew I didn’t. I heard the wooden door open as Zaeryl went inside, leaving me alone to drink my fill.

Sitting down, I sighed with relief, felling refreshed. The water in the pale had settled. Looking at it, I could see my reflection. I was a mess. You could barely see the grey color of my coat with all the mud and dirt that covered it. Like my coat, my mane was also gray, but a darker shade of gray that paled to an almost white near the ends. When I was little, and used to chase off after Amber in the evenings, Mom said I looked like a little cloud of mist zipping this way and that. I guess the name stuck.

“I miss you.” I whispered. Little drops were disturbing the reflection in the water. I wiped my tears and nose with a hoof. Even my eyes looked different, still brown with just a hint of red around the irises, but they were haggard and sullen.

When I opened the door and went inside, my nose was assaulted by a myriad of different smells. Some sweet, some spicy that itched, and some so downright strange that I couldn’t place them.

Her home was crammed full of all sorts of items. Colorful bottles were sitting on shelves alongside, wooden statues. There were carved wooden masks hanging from the walls, a table with leather bound books and scrolls, and a shelf full of books stood right next to the table. There were also many different pendants and necklaces either hanging off of hooks on the walls or resting on the table. To the far right, Zaeryl stood over a pot, stirring its contents.

She turned to face me, smiling, wooden spoon still in her mouth. “The soup is almost ready, just. One. More. Ingredient.”

My heart jumped into my throat. What did she mean, just one more ingredient!? And why is she looking at me like that?! With the fire burning behind her, her bright green eyes seemed to be burning too. A scary green glow! She wasn't going to eat me, was she? Cannibal zebra. That's just an old mare's tale to scare colts and fillies right? Right?! She just continued to stare at me, still smiling.

I was right she IS an evil enchantress who eats ponies! Somehow I managed to swallow my heart back in to my chest and stutter, “W-W-Wh-What is the ingredient?”

She turned her head to put the spoon back in the pot, and gave me a toothy grin before saying,

“Why…Carrots of course.”

Carrots!!! Wait. My mind was racing. Is that some zebra word for tasty pony flesh? My panicking was interrupted when Zaeryl pulled out a bushel of orange colored cylinder like plants with green leaves on one end out of her saddlebags and tossed them in the pot.

“You look pale. Perhaps you should sit down. The soup should be ready any moment now,” she said, pointing to a round table with three chairs placed around it.

“I just thought that when you said one last ingredient you meant… Well”

“Meant what?” Tilting her head she gave me a searching look. I just sat there and blushed, not knowing how to respond. She looked at me confused, but another smile slowly appeared on her face.

“Aaaahh… I see. Well you were right to be cautious. Among my kind I’m called a shaman, but we do not eat little ponies who misbehave.” I’m a moron.

“That is unless they look particularly tasty,” she added with a wink.

She brought two wooden bowls, and placed one in front of me, and the other across the table. She had poured the soup from the pot into a smaller cauldron, then filled my bowl and her own. I carefully smelled the brew, unsure of what to expect. The rich aroma of vegetables immediately made my stomach growl and remind me just how hungry I was.

She calmly sat across the table, blowing into the bowl in front of her, cooling her meal. I did the same, and took a careful taste. It was amazing! I glanced over to her, but Zaeryl was calmly sipping and occasionally munching on a carrot or some other vegetable, her thoughts elsewhere. What followed was not a pretty sight.

 As I continued to eat with ever increasing gusto I made quite the mess. I had crumbs all over my face I even managed to get some in my mane. Only when I was leaning over the table, both hooves on either side of the bowl, my tongue still trying to scoop up any little bit that was left did I notice Zaeryl had stopped eating to look at me.

“Would you like another bowl?” The zebra asked me with an amused smile on her face and one eyebrow raised. I couldn’t help but blush and nod.

“Yes please.”

I had seconds and thirds. We talked while we ate. Well while I ate. She was doing most of the talking. I asked her about her family and why she chose to live alone.

“I had a… family once. But we had a disagreement. So I decided to leave.”

“You left because you didn’t agree with your family?” That was hard to understand. I mean I disagreed with my parents but I would never have left them… not by choice.

“They refused to see certain truths and I wasn’t allowed to express my opinion so I left.” She sighed as she looked out a window lost in her memories. Maybe I should change the topic.

“You said that you are a shaman. What is a shaman exactly?”

“Hmmm…” Her face scrunched up.Brow furrowed in concentration and eyebrows coming together as she thought of words to explain.

“I suppose what your stories tell of us aren’t completely untrue. We use our knowledge of the land, its plants and animals. We brew all kinds of potions and we have our zebra magic as well. But we do not come at night and take children from their mothers.”

“But I thought zebras couldn’t do magic? That’s why you use unicorns.” If zebras could enchant gems and use magic then why would they need unicorns?

“It is not the same magic. Your kind bends the magic that exists all around us to its will. You can do what zebras can’t. You focus your minds and cast spells instantly, move things around you just by thinking it. We zebras have to use chants and rituals to focus the energies of the world. What you do in seconds might take us hours or even days to accomplish and even then success isn’t guaranteed.”

“While only unicorns can perform magic among ponies, any zebra can work our magic. However it takes long years of study and with such little chance of success, few are willing to take this path.”

Tapping her chin with a hoof. She seemed to consider something.

“There are quicker ways, but the price can be terrible indeed. No one, neither zebra nor pony, should ever turn to the dark arts, for in the end they lead to sorrow and loss.” She would not speak more of the mater and since I finished my meal she decided to take me outside and show me a small river that’s close to her home where I can wash up.

Just a little ways away we found the river. It was as wide as six ponies and chest deep. Well it reached up to my chest, for Zaeryl it was more knee deep. The water was clear and cool. By the time I had washed and dried off it had gotten dark. It was time to retire for the night. She had no intention of letting me wander off somewhere in the jungle especially at night. I was to sleep at her home. I didn’t have anywhere to go anyway.

We got back to her house and I found a nice place to lie down. I stretched out on the carpet by the fire.

“What are you doing?” She asked and looked at me as if I completely lost my mind.

“Going to sleep.” Was I in the way? Maybe I should move to that corner over there? I looked up at her and she shook her head.

“No. Guests do not sleep on the floor. Come, and I’ll show you.” She beckoned me with a hoof, and I followed her up a twisting stairway to the second floor. The stairway had been carved into the tree, at the end there was a small hall with three doors. She led me to the furthest one and opened it.

The room itself was small, big enough to accommodate one pony.

“You want me to sleep here?” I couldn't believe it. She had to be joking. An actual bed with a pillow and a blanket. There was even a nightstand with some empty parchments, and a window.

“Why? Do you not like it? I could find more pillo-“ She never finished that sentence. I had already wrapped my hooves around her with tears streaming down my face. At first she tensed but then returned the hug.

“Thank you…” Was all I could whisper as we sat there. She started to gently stroke my mane.

Never. I would never have dreamed it possible to meet a kind soul in this world. She saved my life, took me into her home, fed me, and now this. Maybe I had died. But I knew I wasn’t dead. If I were then I would be with my parents, and Amber too.

When we finally broke apart, she looked at me and smiled. I could see moisture pooling at her bottom eyelids, she was on the verge of tears herself.

“I need to finish up a few things still, but if you need anything I’ll be in the first room just off the stairs. Good night and pleasant dreams.” She patted my head with one hoof and rubbed her emerald eye with another before she left.

I rubbed my own tears away, closed the door, and went to bed. It was strange at first. I was so used to sleeping on the hard ground with saddlebags for pillows that I was worried I wouldn't be able to sleep in this nice, comfy bed. My worries didn’t last long. I only missed looking up and not being able to see the stars. Maybe if I open the window I could steal a glance before I went to sleep. Wriggling out of the covers I pushed the drapes away and opened the window. Familiar lights greeted me. My friends. The only ones I seemed capable of keeping. Such a peaceful night. I struggled to keep my eyes open for a little while longer, but it was a loosing battle. I slid back under the covers just as exhaustion swept over me and carried me off to the land of dreams.

***        ***        ***

The sun’s bright and warm rays woke me. I didn’t want to open my eyes. I was afraid that I dreamt meeting Zaeryl and that when I woke up I would still be at the edge of the river, all alone. So I grabbed the blanket closer to me and tried to go back to sleep. Blanket? I lost my blanket and saddlebags when I fell in the river. I opened my eyes to find myself in the same room where I had gone to sleep. It wasn’t a dream! It actually happened! I got up and started to look around.

On the table underneath the window there were a few scrolls, they were full of zebra glyphs and I had no idea what they meant. The house was quiet. First door off the stairs, right? That was her room. The door was opened and inside was a larger room with another bed and table, but it also had a bookshelf filled with heavy books that had leather-bound covers. One such book was lying open on the nearby table. A candle half gone, its wax pooled underneath it. I went downstairs.

She wasn’t there either. Panic was setting in. Ok, she wouldn’t just leave, she lives here. Maybe she went to get some plants for her potions or something. I didn’t want to go outside. Who knows what might be out there. I peeked out of the windows, but only the trees of the jungle could be seen.

“What do I do?” Do I wait, but what if something happened to her? No don’t think that, she knows how to take care of herself. Alright I’m going out. I can probably rush back in if there’s anything dangerous out there.

“Slowly, slowly…” I muttered to myself as I opened the front door. Nothing jumped out to get me, there was just sunshine and grass out there. I found her by the garden. What was she doing?

Zaeryl was balancing on a stick. She was doing it upside down. On her head. Her face serene and eyes closed. One of her rear hooves was stretched out and the other bent at the knee. Her forehooves were pressed together.

“You should close your mouth, a bug might fly in.” I realized that my mouth was hanging open so I promptly closed it.

“What are you doing?”

“Meditating.” She said as if it were obvious and my confusion unfounded.

“Looks uncomfortable.” She just smiled and hopped off of the pole caching it before it fell to the ground and placed it behind her.

“Come. We must talk.” She patted the ground in front of her. I came closer and sat down.

“I have been thinking last night. Would you consider, that is would you like... ?” This was strange. Why was she so nervous.

“Would I like what?” Was she asking for help? Not sure how much I could do, but I owed her my life. And besides my parents and Amber she was the only one who showed me any kindness. I would help her anyway I can.

She looked at the sky uncertainly before taking a deep breath.

“I have told you what those of my kind do, but shamans aren’t just zebras who perform magic. We are also teachers. And when we find individuals with a certain… spark we take them to teach them of our ways. So that’s probably where the stories of us taking young foals and colts comes from. They are usually found alone and homeless, but sometimes we find them in villages, and though it is considered an honor, mothers don’t like being separated from their children. We do not take them without permission. Fathers on the otherhoof tend to be particularly proud should their offspring be chosen.”

“We give counsel and use our knowledge to help others. The village where my friend lives for instance. They remain wary of me yet often ask for aid. Whether it be for a potion to cure ailments or help with crops.”

She started scratching the ground with a hoof and took another breath.

“I wanted to know, would you like to stay with me and learn, be my student and… friend?” She hung her head not wanting to meet my eyes.

She wanted me to be her student? Why? “But I’m not even a zebra.” I said.

“True. At first I merely wished to help a lost pony. But the more time I spent with you the surer I became that there is something different about you. And I don’t think it’s because you’re a unicorn. It’s difficult to describe. It’s like there is something around you, hanging close to you. You wear it like a cloak.”

That... didn’t sound good. I looked about myself worriedly. I couldn’t see anything. Maybe it was just her. But there is more to this than her fulfilling her role as a shaman. She was lonely. We both were. I don’t believe there is anything remarkable about me, and I wasn’t sure just how good of a student I would make, but a friend?

I could definitely be her friend, and probably had been since the moment she found me. I was scared and suspicious of her, but something told me that she wouldn't hurt me. I could trust this zebra.

“I… Yes. I would be honored to be your student and your friend.” Her nervousness and anticipation vanished, and she beamed a smile full of white teeth at me.

“Good. Then we should begin. There is much to do, and you have a lot to learn.”

***        ***        ***

It will be seven weeks now, since my apprenticeship began. Zaeryl was teaching me to read and write zebra glyphs as well as teaching me their spoken language. I had picked up a few words while I was enslaved to the Remnant, but now thanks to Zaeryl I could actually speak zebra. I still tended to butcher their language, I had trouble with pronouncing some words and their grammar was hard. I’ve also been helping her with her potions. Gathering plants and learning which were safe and which were poisonous. There was this one plant in particular called Poison Joke. A long time ago before the war, it would play a joke on you, taking away your strengths or making you horrible at your special talent.

For instance if you are strong and tough it would make you weak and frail like an old mare and if you had a talent for singing it would take away your voice. That sort of thing. It wasn’t permanent and could be cured. But now it is deadly. If you touch it, it could make you so weak that your heart wouldn’t have the strength to keep beating or it would take away your voice by causing your throat to swell and cut off your breathing.

The magical radiation and dark magic changed everything. Warped nature. Before they attacked Equestria, the zebras tested their weapons. In the great desert to the west, in the jungles, on their own villages who didn’t share in their belief. I read a few books Zaeryl had on history. The Remnant. Before they became known as the Remnant, were called Caesars Legion. They were fanatical followers and while Caesar looked out for his people he was also beholden to them. And when they screamed for blood he had to answer and start a war that tore the world apart.

Today we are going to go visit her friend who lives in a village by the river. The exact same river I almost drowned in when I first met Zaeryl. I was a little scared but also excited.

The village was named Navarost after a shaman who led one of the free tribes out of the desert. After the shaman had passed away the tribe decided to stay rather than move on. That was one of the reasons Zaeryl was respected by everyone who lived there.

I mostly kept my head down and tried to be invisible as I walked closely to Zaeryl. The zebras there stared at me, but none approached.

We reached a small house with a sign written in zebra. It said; “Joram’s goods and services.”

The inside was filled with shelves holding many potions and all sorts of shiny metal devices.

A zebra buck looked up from the counter and smiled. “Zaeryl.” He frowned when he saw me, and began inspecting with curious eyes. "Finally chosen an apprentice?"

"This is my student Mist. Mist this is Joram. He owns this store."

“Welcome horned one! Any friend of Zaeryl’s is a friend of mine, especially her new apprentice.”

He welcomed me with a hug and comforting words that made me feel wanted, but it quickly grew obvious that he wished to speak with Zaeryl alone. I took the hint and began exploring his shop. The shelves had a lot of potions. Some that I now recognized as healing potions and antidotes. There were also a few weapons that I recognized as the type the Remnant guards had used, as well as some stranger ones that I had never seen before. I asked Joram about the strange weapons, and he said that those were magically powered weapons that shoot out beams of magical energy instead of bullets. I was in awe, never hearing about such things.

Zaeryl was drinking tea but Joram and I were drinking a dark reddish liquid that bubbled and tasted of carrots from glass bottles that had “Sparkle-Cola” written on them.

I liked Zaeryl’s teas but this was something I never tasted before. It was sweet and refreshing even lukewarm. I continued to browse through the store, my Sparkle-Cola levitating beside me. I took sips of it as I looked through some colorful books called magazines.

It wasn’t long utill Zaeryl’s business with Joram was done. I noticed Joram giving her a vial of dark blue liquid which she quickly put away in her saddle bags. I finished my drink and we started back home.

“Be sure to visit me again. You too Mist. And take care of yourself Zaeryl” Joram called out  as we reached the door.

“So what do you think of Joram?” she asked me once we left the shop.

“I like him. He seems nice.” He was suspicious of me at first but then I probably would have been too if I was in his hooves.

“He is. The first time I met him he got lost in the jungle trying to find herbs to make potions. He was chased by beasts and almost fell into a pit. I helped him and we became friends.” She smiled recalling the event.

“It seems to me all your friends tend to get lost and you end up pulling their flanks out of trouble.” I said thinking about how she had found me.

“I believe you are right. Perhaps I should spend more time wandering the woods. Maybe I’d have even more friends that way?”

“What was in that vial? That blue one.” It was hard to believe that after all I had seen, there existed a potion Zaeryl could not brew by herself.

“It's medicine, and it is from a rare plant that dosen't grow in the jungles. Joram trades for it with the caravans that pass us by. In return I bring him the more local plant's and potions that he needs.. Just between the two of us Joram is a little… is a little clumsy, and gets lost easily.”

“Medicine? For what? For who?” I was confused now.

“It is for me.” What! Was she sick? But she doesn’t a look sick. Her muzzle is dry, she’s as healthy as she has ever been. How can she be sick?

“What kind of sickness do you have? Why didn't you get any medicine earlier?! Why didn’t you tell me!” I had seen many ponies fall to disease. I couldn’t loose Zaeryl too. I need her.

“For this reason right now. I didn’t wish to worry you.”

“Well I’m worried now!”

“I know, and I am truly sorry. I was a fool thinking I could hide it from you. I have been taking this medicine for years now. It helps slow it down but can’t cure it” She looked down at me sadly.

“Can’t cure what exactly?” Zaeryl taught me a lot about poisons and diseases. Where a cure could not be found the Zebra would develop ways to slow down the effect. Ways that could give you months, and in some cases even years.

“Taint.” She said solemnly.

Oh no… I stood there, frozen. The taint is the product of dark magic. Necromantic magic. I’ve read about it. You can’t cure it. It is the opposite of life. It twists, corrupts and kills. In some cases if you are exposed to an incredibly high concentration of taint, like magical radiation, it might kill you then bring you back to life. And force you to spend eternity as a rotting corpse until someone or something puts you out of your misery permanently. Some have actually sought this out. To live eternally, they didn’t care what it did to their bodies. But while their bodies might live forever their minds won’t. The decay continues until all that is left is a rotting husk of what you once were.

I was still standing, rooted to the spot, when she put a hoof around me.

“Don’t be sad. I won’t be dying anytime soon.” She urged me on, and we continued trough the jungle. My hooves felt numb and there was a lump in my throat. Zaeryl. I don’t want to lose you too...

***        ***        ***

“Thanks Joram. See you in two weeks.” I waved to the shop owner as I was leaving. I’ve gotten Zaeryl’s medicine and was ready to head back. Some zebras said greetings, one would just look at me with a scowl.

Well it has been two years since I became Zaeryl’s student some zebras have gotten used to me, some didn’t, those who did even approached me to ask how Zaeryl and I were doing.

A year back she started having fevers and coughing fits once every few weeks and couldn’t make the usual trip to the village, I insisted that I should go get her medicine and trade with Joram, since she needed her rest. I told her that I would be careful and that I would take her cloak. If I run into trouble I’ll just go invisible and sneak away. After about an hour of persuasion she finally agreed to let me go in her place as long as I took her gun with me just in case. I turned the weapon over with my magic, inspecting it. A silenced 10mm pistol. I never knew she had one.

For some reason that one scowling zebra made my mane crawl. If he still thought me dangerous or suspicious… well there wasn’t anything I could do about it. Every time I came here I only talked to Joram and mostly stayed to myself.

With the medicine tucked away in my saddlebags I started off for the jungle.

I knew the way now and exactly what parts to avoid. But you always have to be careful. The jungles were full of all kinds of dangers. I had to back track about a hundred meters and go around to avoid a carcass of some poor animal that was being ripped apart by a pack of wild dogs. All the while cloaked and thankfully I had rubbed on an ointment that covered my scent. I stopped when I heard a growling sound, then carefully moved behind a tree and tried to make as little noise as possible.

Out of the bushes came out a ripper beast. Its red eyes searching left and right as it lumbered trough trampling the smaller vegetation underneath it.

I barely breathed as I waited for it to move on. Ripper beasts don’t have the best eyesight, but their hearing and sense of smell is incredible. Keeping my breath slow and steady I observed it from behind the tree. For a moment it turned it’s head to me. Our eyes met. My heart was in my throat. Slowly it turned its head away and started moving back into the jungle.  When I was sure that it had moved far enough away I continued home.

It was getting darker. I could almost see the stars in the sky. So I decided to pick up the pace.

I heard a rustling sound to my left I wasn’t sure if I had imagined it. Then I heard it again. The cloak made me invisible and didn’t limit my vision, but it did muffle sound. I pulled back my hood to listen more carefully. Something was definitely there. I spotted something black and white hiding just a few hooves away to my right, in the bushes by a tree. A zebra!

“Show yourself!” I said in zebra. That must have surprised my stalker, Because I heard him curse and mutter something about ”horned demon”.

The zebra came out. He was tall and wearing leather armor with shiny metal shoulderpads sewn on it.

“Who are you?” I asked still in the zebra language. He seemed to consider me for a moment then started moving towards me. With each step he seemed to grow taller, a hoof larger than Zaeryl for certain.

“Come with me and I won’t kill you. I’m taking you to the Remnant where your kind belongs.” His every word dripped hatred and disgust. Right and they will probably reward you for it too. No way I’m going back.

“I don’t want any trouble, but I’m not going anywhere with you.” He didn’t even flinch, he just swung his head and drew out a machete he had sheathed at his side. My magic went for the pistol and before I realized I had it pointed at the zebra.

He stood still, surprised again. We just stared at each other in silence. I could just pull the trigger and kill him. The gun was silenced and we are in the middle of a jungle, the animals and insects would eat his corpse, nopony would ever know that I killed him. But I would know, could I just kill him?

Sensing my hesitation, the zebra lunged at me, and expertly swatted my gun away from my magical grip. He tackled me to the ground, cold hatred shined in his eyes as he brought the machete in a downward arc. He had me pinned down, all I could do was twist feebly and move my head away. The metal found flesh.

My right shoulder burned as if consumed by fire, and I screamed. I could already feel the warm wetness spreading over my chest and down my back. He wrenched the blade free, I screamed again as it went out. He was aiming for my throat now.

I tried to move, to get away. My entire right hoof felt numb my shoulder a point of searing agony and my head felt as if it would burst.

I managed to move away a little. He tried to shift his weight to stay on top, but thanks to my blood spilling over my chest that area was now slick and he lost his balance. His left hoof slid to my right side. I wildly reached out with my magic to grab anything around me. It found a rock and immediately grabbed it. I swung it around, hitting the zebra in the jaw and causing him to drop his machete. He staggered back. I turned to my hooves with a groan and tried to run away before collapsing, just a few hooves from where I had been. There was no way I could run, my right leg was useless.

I looked back, the zebra had recovered, rage flashed in his eyes as he charged at me. Blood ran down his mouth as he ran. I probably knocked a few teeth out as well. I tried to crawl away. Hoof-steps growing louder as he drew nearer. I looked around and saw the bloody machete. I grabbed the hilt with my magic and drew it close to me. Holding it tight between my fore-hooves I turned around. He was on top of me, but his eyes, blue eyes, no longer showed rage. They were wide with surprise. Surprise and fear. I felt blood drip from his mouth onto my face and more dripped down the handle of the machete and onto me.

I heaved the body off of me and pushed it to the side, machete still embedded into its chest. I tried to wipe the blood off my face, but only succeeded in making more of a mess. I was on my hooves now, well three of them anyway.

I just killed somepony. The thought struck me, and I retched. He was lying there still. Too still. I was shaking, numb and hollow that’s how I felt. I took a life. I was just defending myself, but what if he had a family? Then I’m no better than the zebra that killed my parents. I tried to throw up again, but nothing would come out, my stomach has already been emptied. I couldn’t look at those eyes anymore, I had to go away or I’d go insane.

I found the pistol not far away, I put it back in its holster and started to limp away.

My head was spinning, my shoulder ached and I was cold. I just wanted to sleep. Maybe laying down to die wouldn't be so bad. I was a murderer now, and the world was already full of those. One less would be an improvement. How was I supposed to face Zaeryl now? How could I look her in the eye?! She believes in helping others not killing them! Zaeryl that’s it, her medicine she needs it. I can’t die now. I have to bring it to her first. She’ll probably kick me out, but I have to bring it to her.

But where do I go? The forest looked all the same to me. I couldn’t remember the way I’m supposed to go.

I looked at the trees, they all looked the same. My gaze followed the thick trunks upwards to their canopies. Above them I saw stars glimmering in the dark sky. A few of them seemed to shine a bit brighter one just next to the other. Maybe it was because of the blood loss, but as I went, more of them seemed to light up almost forming a zigzag line that went to one directions. I followed it and soon heard the sound of rushing water.

It was the little river that passed by Zaeryl’s home. I was close now so I quickened my pace. Limping faster and eventually I entered the clearing. Why was she outside? She should be in bed.

She saw me. First she moved slowly smiling, but her face quickly changed to one of fear and she started galloping towards me. I noticed that the ground was for some reason rushing up to my face. The world went dark.

My head hurt, my shoulder was aching, but the feeling in my right hoof had returned. I tried to rise.

“Easy, easy now.” Zaeryl said as she put a hoof on me to keep me from moving.

I looked around. I was in my room. My right shoulder was bandaged and so was my right leg all the way down to the hoof. The blood was washed off, but why do I still feel stained? Maybe the stain was on my soul? She had a relived smile on her face. Not for long I thought. Not after I tell her what I had done. Tears started to roll down my cheeks.

“Are you in pain?!” She asked worriedly. I shook my head and told her everything.

She was silent for a long time. Then she spoke.

“What you did was terrible.” She said. I just nodded. I knew. Maybe it would have been better if I told her the moment I got back? Then she could have just let me bleed to death.

“But there was nothing you could do. You were just defending yourself. But you were silly to believe that I would cast you out.”

“But I killed him. He could have a family…” I didn’t want forgiveness or understanding.

“Yes he might. You are still young, but a time will come when you are required to take a life again. Maybe more. In self defense or to protect others.” What was she saying? That I was going to kill again?

“But…” I tried to protest she just lowered her hoof to my lips. And I closed my mouth.

“As long as you understand that with every life you take you are not just ending what they are but also what they might become, be it good or evil.” I just nodded. I understood what she meant.

“I understand but why does it have to be this way?”

“Once. Long ago I wasn’t. Killings were as rare as sea dragons. But now… Times have changed.”

She was silent for a moment then spoke again.

“That is why, once you are healed, I will start training you in zebra hoof to hoof combat.” Zebra hoof to hoof?

“How do you know hoof to hoof?”

She didn’t answer right away but considered the question. This probably meant that I wouldn’t like the answer.

“Before I became a shaman I was a Remnant assassin.”

I think I just blacked out there for a moment because there is no way I heard that right.

“Sorry. You were a what…?”

“An assassin for the Remnant. The reason why I’m no longer one now is because I couldn’t keep doing what they wished.” She sighed, for a moment she looked a lot older.

“The endless war and killing. I couldn’t do it anymore. The horrors and suffering they brought your kind.” She shook her head. “Unforgivable.”

“Then what was the point of the war? What led to it and why do they still act like this?” I asked.

“The point?” Zaeryl chuckled, but it was a laughter filled with bitterness. “War has no point. It has no winners either. Only has survivors.”

“As to why it begun? That depends on who you ask. Ask the ponies and they would say ‘We are just defending ourselves’. Ask the Remnant ‘We must fight to protect the zebra way of life from the horror that is Nightmare Moon!’ they would cry.”

“But that makes no sense Princess Luna was freed from Nightmare by the elements of harmony.” I said remembering the stories and later reading it in an old book which I was surprised to find In Zaeryl’s home. She believed that all knowledge was important.

“Yes. The elements. The six mares which later formed the ministries. Always know that with the right words and the right tools you can make others believe anything. The war went badly for my kind. We had lost our Caesar. The ponies were developing new weapons to combat us, each one more terrifying than the last. Seeing no other option and fearing extermination we used the megaspells. And we destroyed the world. I can only imagine the horror we inflicted on the ponies, but we fared no better. Ours were a people divided. The Remnant still wanted to fight, to avenge their Caesar and to either kill or conquer all ponies so that they need never fear Nightmare again. Many zebra felt that the Remnant had failed, and blamed them for the many lives lost during the war. They proclaimed their own Caesar and are now called the Separatists. And a civil war broke out. Meagaspells were used here against our own.”

Her voice was full of grief and anger while she spoke. When she calmed down she continued.

“And the greatest number of zebras just wanted to get back to their lives. They blamed no one and grieved over the loss of zebras and ponies alike. They became known as The Free Tribes.” She finished. This was a lot to take in.

“So whose fault was it? The zebras or the ponies? What do you believe?” I asked.

“I believe… that the truth lies with both sides. And who knows, you might be the one to uncover it.”

“Oh… And what do we have here?” She said pointing to my flank. What I don’t see anything. Just a smudge. I tried rubbing it, but it wouldn’t come off. Just a black patch. Could it be a bruise? No there is more. A star adorned the middle of the black smudge. No way! I got my cutie mark! But what does it mean? A seven point star on a black cloud. I asked Zaeryl.

“A star with seven points is often believed to guide lost ponies home and help them find their way through life as well.” Awesome!

***        ***        ***

“Mist! Mist! Are you in there!” I let down the quill I was using to copy some scrolls to look up at the window. Was that Joram? What was he doing here?

I went down stairs and outside and sure enough there was Joram.

“What are you doing here is something wrong?” Joram rarely comes all the way out here to Zaeryl’s house unless some villager is dying and none of his potions can help.

“I… Zaeryl… she…” He was terrified and on the verge of tears.

“Zaeryl’s not here she want out to the grove to meditate she’ll be back in a few hours. Is there any way I can help?” There was this old tree in a grove she found somewhere deep in the forest two years ago, she even showed Joram and I where it is should anyone of us need a safe place to rest. It was a strange place filled with flowers and basked in sunlight every day, it was strangely peaceful. The gnarled tree in the middle would stand like a silent sentinel and ward of any beast that dared enter and disturb its peace.

“I… just… come with me.” He turned and started off to the jungle I had no choice but to follow. The last time he was this upset a young foal had been attacked. I had to stay and keep her alive until he fetched Zaeryl. That rescue had finally turned the whole village around, now everyone greeted me and actually welcomed me with smiles. They started calling me the horned healer. I’ve never seen Zaeryl so happy or proud.

His hooves were tearing up the ground, but I had no trouble keeping up with his pace. I thought back four years ago when I got attacked by that zebra in the jungle. How different would it have been if he attacked me now. He had been as big as Joram, and now I had grown a good hoof taller than the both of them.  I still have the scar on my right shoulder, but it healed nicely. Only a thin line remained. My magic has gotten stronger too, and with Zaeryl’s training I wouldn’t have had to kill him. I could have just disarmed him. But you cant change the past.

“Joram you’re really starting to worry me. What’s wrong?”

He didn’t answer he just kept running. I noticed that we were heading for the grove and not his shop in the village.

When we finally reached the grove Joram slowed down walked to the tree and then stopped and started sobbing.

“What’s wrong Joram talk to me.” I asked when I reached him. And he just cried. I looked around and saw Zaeryl by the trees roots, resting.

“Oh good you’re still here. Something spooked Joram pretty bad, but he won’t say a word. Maybe you can get him to calm down.” I asked as I approached her. Then I noticed it. She was still. Too still.

“Zaeryl! Are you alright Zaeryl??” I placed a hoof on her shoulder and shook her to wake her up. Like a worm gnawing through the dead flesh of a corpse, a thought crept in to my mind. I had come to a realization. Jorams sobbing confirmed it.

“NO! NO! It can’t be, you can’t be dead! You got better! You can’t!” I was a fool. For years now she was getting worse. Her coughing fits would cause her to hack out globs of blood, she had a fever almost every day. When it all stopped a month ago I believed that she had gotten better! No one survives the taint for long.

“Please Zaeryl wake up, please.” I was holding her limp form tightly in my hooves as I rocked back and forth continuing my litany. I was shaking now, and cursing both the stars and the heavens for taking yet another loved one from me.

Is this how it is always going to be? Would I keep loosing loved ones until there was nothing left of me? I refuse to live in a world like that.

I felt a hoof touch me. It was Joram. His eyes were bloodshot and puffy from crying, my own were probably even worse. My throat was raw and my hooves felt stiff, yet I was still holding Zaeryl’s body. It was cold now, and I gently lay her down on the grass.

Joram had stripped big pieces of bark from a tree. We used them as shovels to dig a grave for her by the roots of the gnarled old tree, so that it could watch over her and make sure that no beasts would come and disturb her rest.

We went back to Zaeryl’s house in silence.

I made us both some tea, but neither of us took more than a few sips. We sat in silence until Joram cleared his throat.

“She… Left this for you.” He said as he gave me a piece of paper. It was a letter written by Zaeryl.

Dear Joram

“We both knew that this day would come, I have been feeling it for some time now. My dear old friend, we have been through a lot you and I, you have been the first to openly welcome me and give me your friendship, and for that I am eternally grateful. I shall miss you dearly. Please don’t be sad, everything must come to an end, and I have lived a long life. It would be a lie if I said I hadno regrets, so I won’t say. I’ve done many things, vile and terrible, and I know that I can never be forgiven. But there is one thing that makes me proud or should I say one pony. Thanks to whom I can face my end with peace ofmind and joy in my heart. Mist.

Now Joram I ask that you stop reading, the rest is not meant for your eyes.

Mist.

Mist... This is harder to write than I would have expected. I shall miss you most of all. You are an amazing individual. You are brave, kind and caring.And while I can’t take credit for that, I can be proud of what I thought you. You have a sharp mind, you quickly adapt and learn in whatever situation you may find yourself in, but remember that there is always room to learn more.That is why I leave to you my home and all the knowledge stored within its walls. May it always be a sanctuary to you and a safe place where you may rest.I have also left another gift for you, Joram is holding on to it for now, but I have instructed him to give it to you after I… pass away. I am a shaman and even though I have taught you the knowledge of the land, you should choose your own path, I believe that you are meant for a different life than the one of a shaman and that you can do more good out there, in the world.

We have known each other for six years now haven’t we? Too short a time, how I wish to see what you will become, but it is not meant to be. In the time we have come to know each other Ihave come to care for you a great deal.Even though I never had a true family, if you would allow me the honor, I would dare say I loved you like a son. Watching you grow.Even for a short time as it was, these six years have been the happiest of my life.

I shall always be with you and thank you.

My eyes were dry and burning but now new tears flowed again.

It was getting dark. I convinced Joram to stay the night here at Zaeryl’s… my house. It felt so weird I don’t think that I can ever accept this as “My house”. I would always think of it as Zaeryl’s home. It’s funny but I thought that being around all her things would make it harder for me,but it actually made me feel better. These were her books, ones that she wrote herself and the carvings, statues and pendants all reminded me of her. In a way it made me feel like she was still here with me.

Joram left in the morning and reminded me to visit his shop before I leave. I told him about the letter. He agreed that the life of a hermit shaman wasn’t for me, but also made me promise that I would come and visit him whenever I happened to come by.

He also said that he would check up on the house once every month and tend to the gardens. I told him that he could help himself to any of the herbs that he needs. And that he could stay in the house if he wanted. He accepted the offer of harvesting herbs but declined entering the house, saying it reminded him of her and that it hurt too much.

After a light lunch I did some last minute cleaning. Putting away books and finding a small wooden case in which I placed her letter. I put the case in a compartment underneath the bed in my room. I moved from the guest room into Zaeryl’s. It had all of her books, some of which I was reading all night last night before falling asleep.

When I finished everything I had planed I went to visit the grove before heading to Navarost.

I was surprised when I came to the village to find them in mourning. Zebras were looking at me with worried and sullen faces. My first thought was that someone was hurt. However, that wasn’t the case as a young filly approached me and offered me her condolences in zebra. Others quickly followed suit. More than twenty zebras stood in line to offer their sympathy for my loss. Being her student meant more than I knew at the time. Since she took me on as a student she was my guardian and we were considered family by the villages standards.

I finally reached Joram’s shop where we shared a drink, alcoholic this time, it burned like fire but at least it temporarily filled the emptiness I felt, and we talked some more.

“Did she ever tell you how she got it? The taint I mean?” Joram asked. No she didn’t. I never thought to ask her, but now I was curious. I wanted to know who was responsible.

“It happened on the same day she left her family The Remnant. She was ordered to go with a squad and eliminate a Separatists outpost that was causing trouble. What they found there…” He closed his eyes and shook his head.

“Some Separatist got his hooves on dark magic and was working on creating a megaspell of his own. Thankfully he was nowhere close to making it, but he did manage to create a lesser taint talisman through some dark ritual. He was testing it on captured ponies.” He stopped to take another drink then continued.

“The Remnant moved in and wiped them out. But some ponies still remained alive. They were all fillies and colts, Zaeryl wanted to help them. Her commander didn’t care. He said they were tainted and would die soon anyway, they would be of no use. They got into an argument. Since neither could convince the other the commander decided to shoot the fillies and colts. There were five of them. He managed to shoot three before Zaeryl shot him. The squad turned on her, but she was better than all of them. She brought them all down one by one. The taint touched her when she entered the chamber to destroy the talisman. She got the two fillies that were alive and got out of there. They died within a week. And The Remnant figured that she too would die soon, so they never sent anyone after her. She showed them just how strong she was. She lived for another twenty years. Helping good folk and causing trouble for both Remnant and Separatists.” His voice was full of pride as he spoke.

"Have you decided where you are going?" He asked me while looking over the map. There were many villages to choose from. I moved my hooves over the map to show him.

"Yes. West of Navarost. Then, once I get to Sumaj we will see."

He nodded and downed what was left of his drink, got up and brought back a case.

“Let’s see how it fits you.” He said as he pulled out a black armored suit, the kind I saw elite Remnant wear. It had a holster on the left side for a pistol and a lot of pockets for ammunition and potions. In the box there also was the silenced 10mm pistol Zaeryl gave me. I put it in the holster. The armor was skin tight but offered full mobility. Kevlar plates covered the chest and shoulders as well as the ribs and flanks. It had a high neck collar made of thicker fibers that seemed to form several V shapes that went into each other but never touching. It had sleeves as well that went down to my joints, they too were covered with Kevlar plates. As added protection steel plates were sewn on top of the shoulder and chest ones and painted black.

“I had to adjust its size because you are bigger but… I do good work.” This was Zaeryls old armor I thought. She must have been planning this since that day I got attacked. The suit was painstakingly readjusted to fit me without losing any of its benefits. Joram even managed to add a few more plates for added protection. I owed both of them a lot.

“It fits you perfectly.” He said with a smile looking me over and checking the straps to make sure everything was in order.

“This is from me. May it keep you safe and give your enemies pause.” Joram said as he gave me a zebra rifle, it had been cleaned and oiled and was ready for use.

I looked back at the case and saw Zaeryl’s stealth cloak as well. I put it on. The neck collar of the suit was designed so that the clasp of the stealth cloak can pass through two loops and rest perfectly centered around its wearer’s neck. I put the rifle under the pale blue cloak in a holster on my right side. Joram also gave me some spare ammo and a few healing potions which I distributed in the pockets. I packed my saddlebags with food, herbs and anything else I might need, filled the canteen with water.

“Thank you Joram, for everything.” He smiled and patted me on the back.

“You can thank me by staying alive. Good luck.”

Saying my farewells I looked to the sky and while the sun and moon should never share it at the same time. The sun still rises in the east and sets in the west. And that’s where I’m heading. To the west, where my story begins.

Footnote: Level Up.

New Perk: Zebra Brew Rank: 1 – Growing up and learning the ways of the shaman paid off. You know which plants can be turned into what potion. You can brew lesser healing potions and salves and antidotes to most common poisons out there. As long as you have a fire, water and something in which to brew.

Quest Perk added: Zebra Hoof to Hoof Combat Rank: 1 – You are trained in zebra close quarters combat. And while you lack the zebras or earth ponies physical strength or endurance to truly excel in the deadly art. You know the forms, stances and your reflexes are honed. You are not helpless in a close up and personal fight.

(Thank you Kkat for making such an awesome story and world in which other ponies like myself can play and let loose our imagination. Somber deserves thanks as well. For proving that side-stories can be just as amazing and unforgettable as the original. Special thanks to Damhoof, Mentidabrony and Isphone for helping me edit and sort out the convoluted mess I've made out of Mist's story. Thanks also go to DamnfoolBrony for working his magic and helping me set up the perks. Oh and very special thanks to Lauren Faust!)

Chapter 2: A Brave New World!

Chapter 2: ABrave New World!“It’s not gonna be all sunshine and rainbows kid.”

It really is a nice day today! The sun was shining, the birds were chirping and the air was fresh and carried the fragrances of the jungle flowers.

I was following the road out of Navarost and making my way out of the jungle. The trees are already growing less thick, I could see the clear blues sky above me. And what was I doing on a fine day like this? Well…

“Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!” I should have been more careful, but I hadn’t been and now a pack of wild dogs was hot on my tail.

I shot three, but that just seemed to make the six that were left angrier. I never thought that wild dogs would have a den so close to the road. There wasn’t time to rub the oil in to mask my scent, and now with them so close and gaining fast, using my cloak wouldn’t change anything. I need to break the line of sight then go invisible and either sneak away or take them out.

My hooves were starting to ache, I was panting hard from trying to maintain the pace. Unslinging my rifle, I turned to the right and went into the jungle. I started weaving around the trees. They were still following me, but now they didn’t have a straight line to me. I jumped over a fallen tree, pulled my hood up, and put my back against it. Four dogs leapt overhead and landed in front of me and continued to run while I stayed low and began sneaking alongside the fallen tree trunk.

As I moved through the leaves, I kept hearing rustling sounds behind me. Taking a few more steps I stopped and turned around. Out of the leaves emerged one of the wild dogs sniffing. He stopped, lifted his head and looked around. He knows I’m here, he let out a growl. But he couldn’t see me. I lifted up my rifle and took aim. His head shot towards me, he must have seen the gun sticking out of my cloak. It didn’t matter I had a clean shot.

Something collided with me. A paw landed on my right shoulder and a moth full of teeth clenched on my gun. The collision forced me to the ground. The one that was following me broke into a dash and was headed right for me. The other one, the one that knocked me over, still had my rifle in his mouth. My magic went right for the holster. I pulled out the silenced pistol and fired three shots.

Two missed, but the third got it in the paw. He stumbled and fell. The one that had my gun dropped it, realizing it wasn’t edible, and turned its attention to me. It tried to pounce on me, but I rolled away raising the pistol and firing two more shots. One hit it in the chest, the other grazed its backside. It yelped and went down. I pushed myself to my hooves but got knocked down again! The one I shot in the leg wasn’t done yet. It bit me below the knee, just under the Kevlar plate that protected it, right into the exposed flesh. I yelled and tried to pull away, but that just tore my leg up more. Concentration broken I dropped the pistol. Gritting my teeth I turned my right hoof and forced the dog to turn its head and expose its neck. Pulling back my left hoof I aimed for it’s throat. I punched it with the very edge of my hoof and felt cartilage crack.

It started to cough and finally let go. I found the pistol, levitated it in front of me. The dog was limping away, wheezing trying to push air through a crushed windpipe. I sent two bullets to its head.

I rose back up and gingerly tested my right hoof. It hurt and bled, but it could support my weight. Hmm… I only have four potions, I should use a salve to staunch the bleeding and save the potions if I really get hurt.

I could hear whimpering. The one I had shot had managed to crawl away, but was now bleeding from the chest and mouth. I raised my gun again and put an end to its misery. Picking up the rifle and returning the pistol back in its holster I surveyed the surroundings, making sure nothing else was planning to tackle me. No sounds could be heard except the usual buzzing of the jungles insects and the cries of birds, so I went to find my way back to the road.

***        ***        ***

The jungle grew less thick as the road edged slowly away to the west. I continued to move with my cloak on, trying not to kick up to much dirt as I walked. The dogs had passed me, and I began applying the oil to mask my scent. Though there wasn’t much left, maybe enough for two more uses.

I need to keep to this path until it actually leads out of the jungle, then turn due west and keep going. Wonder what Sumaj is like? The only places the zebras used to take us were small Remnant outposts. They went out of their way to avoid any sort of contact with other zebras that weren’t Remnant. Maybe I should have stayed at Navarost? It was the closest thing to a home i had, and they needed somepony to aid them. What am I saying? I did help them out a couple of times true, but it had been Zaeryl who actually saved lives in the end. I'd just cause more problems without Zaeryls guidance.

I remember one time when i was still young and inexperienced, Joram was watching over me. A Remnant patrol passed his shop to buy food, and I had to hide under a box. Joram got so nervous that I thought they would find me for sure.

Later one villager expressed his displeasure over my presence. He said that I was attracting attention to their home, tempting the wrath of the Remnant. Zaeryl quickly shut him up with a look and put an end to it. I doubt the Remnant would really do anything to them. Navarost was one of the remote villages, and the Remnant rarely passed by the area. Occasionally a patrol in need of provisions would stop by, but for the most part Navarost was left alone. Not to mention that they are trying to win over the hearts and minds of their fellow zebras. Least they fall into the Separatist’s hooves.

My musings were interrupted by the sound of hushed voices coming from up ahead. I moved to the side of the road behind a tree while the talking grew louder.

“-other one tried to escape yesterday.” There were six zebras, well armed, but wearing leather armor patched with steel and chitinous plates. The two in the front were talking.

“And?” Asked the second one.

“They shot her.” Said the first to which the second looked to the sky and muttered.

“Spirits be good! Was it a unicorn?” The first nodded.

“Damn it! You can’t keep shooting them! The Remnant won’t pay for corpses. And no! We are not selling the bodies to the Separatists! I don’t care. Whatever it is their doing it can’t be good for anyone.” The second finished and spat.

Slavers! Definitely trouble. But what’s this about Separatists buying corpses? Both were cruel. As much as I hated to admit it the Remnant are better than the Separatists. The Remnant would work you to exhaustion, but they would leave you alone whenever you were not working. They treated us like tools, but were not wasteful. As for the Separatists. Well not much is known of what they do. What is known isn’t good. It must be terrible if even slavers refuse to deal with them.

I remained cloaked waiting for them to pass before continuing down my path. Slavery has always existed in Zevrass. However, this only became prominent a few years ago. And recently the Remnant started buying ponies. I guess it’s easier. They don’t have to send out expeditions. All they have to do is set a price, even those not of the Remnant would start bringing ponies to them. When the Separatists got wind of this they started doing it too. I think its five hundred caps for ponies, two hundred and fifty for foals but a thousand for unicorns, and seven hundred and fifty for unicorn foals. I need to be careful.

“Finally.” I’m out of the jungle. The road goes on north with the trees to its right, but I’m going west. Nothing but a sea of tall yellow grass with a few trees here and there.

***        ***        ***

I can smell the change of pressure in the air. It’s going to rain. There were clouds now floating lazily in the sky and the wind has picked up. Every time I reached a top of a hill and looked out from it, I was treated to a wondrous sight. The wind would gently caress the grass and make it sway and ripple like the surface of water. The moon hung low to the east while the sun was past its midday spot in the sky. The two celestial bodies sometimes shared the skies and sometimes they didn’t. This meant we would have more moonless nights with the stars as my only companions.

“What was that?” I heard something. But I was answered only by the whistling of the wind.

“…” No, there it is again. What is that? I strained my ears to listen. It had a kind of echoing sound. Gun shots maybe? Somewhere of in the distance.

“BANG!”Yep definitely gunshots. I made my way to the source of the sound. It must look ridiculous. The grass seemed to be parted by an invisible plow as i ran trough it, but with the wind at my back you'd have to be a bird to notice anything.

As I got closer and slowed down, I saw something strange. A zebra with a hunting rifle was shooting. At nothing.

“What the…?” I whispered to myself before noticing that beside him was another zebra laying on the ground and not moving. Then something else caught my attention. The air seemed to be rippling at two places, like the shimmer heat would make as it rises from the ground. The ripples were moving around the zebra with the gun.

Zebras in stealth cloaks? The Remnant? No. They would have just shot the lone zebra. This was different, something else.

Then it hit me.

“Shifters.” I said soundlessly.

Pony-sized lizards with bulbous eyes that could move independently of one another. They had sharp claws and teeth and a long tongue that ended in a poisoned barb. They can shoot out their tongues at a range of nearly two meters. And their most appealing trait. The source of their moniker. Their ability to blend in with the background. Old mares tales would have you believe that they can actually disappear. Not just turn invisible but “shift” out of reality. They were the boogie pony zebras told their young to make them behave. But the truth is their scales could, at will, change the direction at which light struck them. This bending of light would make them invisible. It works exactly like a stealth cloak.

Alright this is not going to be easy. I unslung my rifle and took aim at the shimmer closest to me. The only thing I can do is aim as best as I could and hope I hit something. Shifters are cowards, and often run away when they lose the advantage of outnumbering their prey. If I could just kill one the other would retreat.

I fired a quick burst. A few missed, but a few had found their mark. Dark purple blood was streaming down the body of the wounded one and made it a much easier mark.

It hissed and turned to face me, but I could become invisible too. While it was distracted the zebra took the opportunity and shot the thing in the head and it went down. The other was backing up now, no longer confident in its odds. As it tried to back away the zebra fired again. He missed and it lunged right for him. I watched the grass get stomped on by invisible claws and fired where its head should be. I got lucky and it too went down.

 Once dead their scales turned to a dark brown. The zebra however wasn’t done yet, he was still waving his gun. “Our business is done Remnant. What do you want?” He asked the wind in zebra, pointing his gun a good ninety degrees away from me.

"I’m not Remnant. Trust me, I'm here to help." He turned his gun towards my voice, but his aim was still off.

“Then show yourself!” Right. Obviously I should give you a clear shot at me.

“How do I know you won’t shoot me when I do?” A perfectly reasonable question with him being so jumpy.

“How do I know YOU won’t shoot me?” Great. This was getting us nowhere. And that unconscious zebra was worrying me.

“If I wanted to, I would have already shot you and moved on. Besides I helped you.” He seemed to relax a little and lowered his rifle. I pulled my hood down and instantly regretted it. The rifle was now pointed directly at me. I levitated out my own in response.

“A pony?” He said with surprise and disgust. Well at least he didn’t shoot.

“Yes. Your friend looks hurt. I want to help, if I can.”

“Why? What do you care?” Not unexpected. Help was rarely offered to strangers true, but I trained as a shaman and Zaeryl would help anyone in need, be they zebra or pony.

“Because I can and I do.” He regarded me suspiciously, then glanced at his friend while lowering his weapon.

I lowered mine too and approached the wounded zebra. It was a she. A zebra mare and she had a few claw scratches on her person. Nothing serious but there was also a round hole just below her right shoulder.

“Did they sting her with their tongue?” I asked. He nodded. Okay so she’s poisoned. Shifter poison spreads slowly and causes paralysis. In the end you suffocate when your lungs fail. But it hadn’t gone that far yet, she was still drawing shallow breaths.

I had the antidote, and her husband Santir helped me administer it along with a healing salve for her other injuries.

Her breathing returned to normal and her pulse was strong again. There was nothing more I could do for her now.

It was night by the time she woke up. I looked her over to make sure she didn’t have any other injuries. We moved north, away from the slain shifters because they would soon attract scavengers. Then we stopped to eat and rest.

“I thank you for saving my life.” Zera said.

“Just happy to help.” I said with a smile.

“I owe you thanks as well, and an apology for my behavior earlier.” Santir said inclining his head.

“Apology accepted. You were only being cautious after all. I can’t really blame you for that.”

“Yes.” He said looking away.

“Where are you headed if I may ask?” Zera wanted to know.

“West. To Sumaj.” Santir’s  face darkened.

“The way west is dangerous I would not go there were I in your hooves. We have been traveling from Sumaj and barely made it this far. And wouldn’t have if not for your aid.” Great, more good news, but my plans remained unchanged. Sumaj was the closest village and there was no turning back.

“Maybe. But I still plan to go there. And you didn’t have a stealth cloak. I can just sneak by anything dangerous.” My answer did not seem to satisfy them. Zera looked saddened, and I could see Santir work his jaw muscles.

“Very well. I have given you warning. It is up to you to heed it or not.” You would think I had insulted his mother from the look he gave me.

The rest of the night passed in silence. We took shifts sleeping. Santir and I alternated our watch every three hours. In the morning we parted ways. They continued north and I west.

***        ******

More and more clouds were gathering. Dark and heavy with water. By my estimates, I was making good time. If I kept this pace up reaching Sumaj would take me two days.

A thin grey column was rising not too far away. Smoke? Maybe it’s some camp site or merchants. 300 caps weighted in my pockets. I would need water. My canteen was already half empty, and if i didn't find a source of water I would have to buy some.

This time I decided to be prepared. I levitated my rifle and moved slowly as the column of smoke grew thicker.

I wasn’t prepared.

What I saw shook me to the core. The sight in front of me took my words away.

The smell of death was thick in the air. Two bighorn carcasses with their bellies torn open were being ripped apart by wild dogs. Not far away a dozen ponies lay dead on the ground, both young and old. They lay displayed for the world to see, rotting in the sun. Their eyes had been pecked out by birds, and now the wild dogs were feasting on them.

I sat there, quietly, without making a sound. The remains of a wooden carriage nearby had been flipped over and burned while I listened to the sounds of these dogs, tearing flesh, and crunching on fragile bones. Fighting broke out for the best parts.

I was sick of it.

Lifting my rifle I took aim at a dog that was busy chewing on some organ and opened fire.

I shot him and moved on to the next and then the next. Changing magazines, I continued shooting, but most of them got away. I was alone.

After a while I approached the bodies. They barely resembled ponies at all, not after the beast have had their way with them. My attention was drawn to holes in their heads. They weren’t attacked and killed by wild animals, they were shot. Killed by far crueler monsters.

It was several hours later before I continued my journey. I couldn’t give them a proper burial. Instead I placed the bodies on top of the burning carriage. Some zebras actually preferred cremation to being buried, they believe that the smoke would carry their spirits to the world beyond. I don’t know if that applies to ponies, but at least this way the beasts wouldn't be able to get to them. I hope they find peace. I sat there for a while looking at the pyre. It started raining.

***        ***        ***

Is this how it’s going to be everywhere I go? Pain and suffering, everywhere? Was Zaeryl’s wish to help others just a foal’s dream? Can anypony be saved?

I wasn’t paying attention to where I was going. For all I knew, I was walking in circles, but that hardly mattered to me anymore.

My thoughts kept going back to the dead ponies. Did they put up a fight? I didn’t find any weapons, just a few brass casings. One for each pony. So precise, cold, calculating… so… Remnant.

They probably begged, and cried for them to spare their children. But why would they kill them? They need ponies. Well I don’t remember finding any skulls with horns, but the Remnant aren’t wasteful. Maybe they got attacked and rather than risk losing captives to the Separatists, or letting them go free, they killed them. Yes, that sounded more like something they would do.

I found a tree that had somewhat dry ground under it. I curled up and went to sleep.

“Please! Please, don’t hurt her! We’ve done nothing wrong!”  A mother was begging. I didn’t know her. She was from some other tribe that they took. I was huddling close to my mom and dad. Amber was there too, trembling.

A zebra hit the mother across her face. They were dragging her little girl away. Our group had enough unicorns, one had to be taken to work at a different outpost. They separate families like this all the time. That’s how Amber came to be with us.

The mother was laying on the ground and crying while her daughter screamed. “I don’t want to go with them!”.

There was nothing anypony could do. The little filly was screaming for all she’s worth and that just earned her a slap. They just looked at each other silently with tear filled eyes as the Remnant increased the distance between them.

My vision started to blur, and I felt a hoof touch my face. My mother just pulled me close and whispered: “Don’t cry we’ll stay together, they will never split us up.”  I buried my face in her coat and nodded. Smoke filled my nose, the sounds of gunshots drew nearer.

I looked around and saw that everything was burning. Zebras were shooting at ponies. Dad? Amber? Where were they?

I looked up to my mother. She opened her mouth to say something, but instead of words blood poured out. Splashing my face.

What’s happening? I pushed her away and began wiping my hooves, but the blood remained. A cold chill worked its way up my spine.

“Why did you leave me?”  She asked with blood still running down her chin.

“I… You… There was nothing I could do!”  I yelled. She was looking at me pleadingly, her hooves outstretched to me.

“Please don’t leave me… I’m scared.”  My heart leapt into my throat. I got to my hooves and started running.

“You’re dead! You’re dead! You’re dead!”  Was all I could say as I ran.

All around me there was chaos. Zebras were killing ponies. They were killing each other. A ripper beast was happily chewing on a pony. I saw my father get knocked down by one of the Zebra, and then get shot repeatedly. But he always got up, filled with bullets and bleeding, he would rise only to be shot down again.

“This can’t be real!?!?” I screamed looking at the horror that was unfolding before me.

“Mist! Help me! Help!” I rushed towards Amber. Her voice crying out to me.

She was pushed against a tree while a zebra approached her with a raised gun. He had strapped a knife to the bottom of his barrel. Once he had reached her he pulled his weapon back.

“No…” I whispered. As he thrust it forward.

“No, please don’t.” Amber begged.“Noooooo-oooooooo!!!”Reality came crushing down on me.

I lay shivering under the tree. The night was cold. Heavy rainclouds darkened the sky. My face was wet even with my hood raised. I was crying while I slept.

I got to my hooves shakily and looked around. I was alone. How long was I asleep? There was no way to tell.

“Please no! Don’t do this!”

What was that? Was I still dreaming or am I hallucinating now? I perked my ears, and began turning them left, and right underneath my hood. I could only hear the rain as it was pelting my cloak. So I pulled my hood down and strained my ears in hopes of hearing the voice again.

“AAAGH!!!”

There, it was, somepony screamed and I knew where to go. It was a mare, the voice was distinctly feminine, and she did not speak Zebra.

I looked out from atop of a small hill. I had pulled my hood over my head and stuck close to the ground. During rain a stealth cloak is not that effective. The droplets splash as they hit the surface and slide down the cloak. Making it easier for anypony to spot you.

Three Remnant zebras were there. They all wore stealth cloaks, and had armor similar to my own. One of them kept his hood down so I could clearly see his face, and those cold uncaring eyes. A mare was lying on the ground weeping. I levitated my rifle and stopped. One of the shimmering figures was holding a filly she was crying too but didn’t make any sounds.

The one with the bare head raised his gun and pointed it at the mare. The filly had managed to sqirm free from the zebra, and bolted towards her mother.

Now I thought. Shoot that one now while he’s distracted. The others would change their attention towards me afterwards, and the two ponies would be safe. But before I had moved my rifle into position a shot rippled trough the air, and a filly screamed.

I was frozen.

The mother lay limp on the ground with blood oozing from the hole in the side of her head. The filly was down in front of her, their faces almost touching. She screamed and clutched her mother’s head in her hooves.

“Mommy! Mommy! Please don’t die! C’mon… Please don’t die! I don’t want to be alone!” She was saying. The world blurred away, I could smell smoke. I was a foal again… I saw my mother’s face.

A voice in my mind was shouting. “HELP HER!!! SHOOT THEM!!!” But with what? I’m just a little colt I didn’t have any weapons. My mind was spit. I saw myself down there holding my mother. Begging her to stay alive. I was also on the hill with my gun, but unable to move. My body simply wouldn't respond.

The zebra that had shot the mother now approached the crying filly and swatted her on the back of her head with the butt of his gun. She was quiet now. He looked up and signaled with a hoof. The one the filly had gotten away from approached. He picked her up and tossed her over his back.

The third zebra went to the bare headed one.

“Well at least it wasn’t a complete loss. One unicorn is better than none I suppose. But he did lie to us. He said there would be more.” Said the zebra mare.

“Perhaps. But Santir was honest about the route the runaways would take. He held up his end of the deal. Move out! We make way for outpost 8.” The other zebra nodded, and all three left.

I must have been sitting there on that hill for at least an hour after they left. Pain slowly crept up my stiff hooves. My eyes burned from the tears I cried and I felt as if I’d been stabbed in the heart.

Trudging forward, my hooves made noisy, wet splashes, as I headed for the mare. Her eyes were still open, but the light had long left them.

“I’m so sorry. I should have done something. I could have… done something… Please forgive me.” I gently closed her eyes.

What am I going to do? The ground is too wet to dig. I couldn't light a fire, but I couldn't just leave her like this either. There was a tree nearby with a few brown-green shrubs growing around its base. I levitated her body on my back, and headed towards that tree. Even though I was soaked and cold she was colder. Her hooves swayed gently as I walked. A lifeless doll.

What had come over me? Why had I not been able to move? All I had to do was POINT AND SHOOT!!! But I couldn’t even do that! Useless!!! I was useless and weak! And now she was dead, her foal taken to Celestia knows where. Outpost 8? I have no idea where that could be. Definitely won’t find it on any map that’s for sure. And even if I did what then?!?! Just freeze up again?!

I reached the tree. A thin thing with branches that barely had any leaves left. The shrubbery was dry, and covered in thorns. Everything. Be it animal or plant was either dying or dangerous.

I lifted her off me and placed her body next to the trunk. Hiding her between the tree, and the thorny shrubbery. Out of sight for anything except insects. Animal's might come for the corpse, but it would not be easy to reach her.

Was this the best I could do? Pathetic.

I stood vigil for a few hours until the rain finally subsided, and a few stars peeked out from between the clouds. It was time to get going.

I made a silent prayer to Celestia and Luna before leaving. It didn’t matter where I was going, so long as I was moving. I felt as if I was floating. My hooves where numb, and soon my skin felt like that too. As if it wasn't me walking, but some other pony.

I kept thinking back to the slaughtered ponies. They were runaways. They escaped the Remnant. They even had two bighorns to pull their carriage. What little supplies they carried with them had gone up in flames, but they had been supplied. Which means somepony helped them escape. Even made sure they had enough for a long time on the road. That is until they were caught again. The mother and the filly must have been survivors who had managed to escape the massacre, at least for awhile, but the savannah is vast, and the Remnant shouldn't, coudln't have known where they were. Unless somepony had told them.

“Santir…”

The knife I felt in my heart, when the Remnant killed the mare and took her filly away, was now being twisted and showed deeper in.

“Damn you Santir. And damn me for helping you when I did.” I tasted bile in my mouth. I wanted to scream, and run right back to find him, and, and what? Could I really kill him? Should I? He killed all those ponies. Maybe he had not used a gun, but their blood was still on his hooves. My thoughts ran back towards the Zebra I had killed, in the jungle all those years ago. Self defense doesn’t excuse killing. But could I really murder him? What of Zera? Did she know? Would she attack me? Would I have to kill her too? She must have.

I had to stop. These thoughts would lead to nothing good, worse it would bring shame on Zaeryl and everything she stood for.

I walked for a long time, but cared little about what direction. Occasionally I'd glance up at the stars, and turn a little to the left or right.

I kept walking until I saw lights in the distance. Stone walls rose from the sea of tall grass. Sumaj. I made it. Above its wall there were many lights shining from windows of homes that were inside the stone circle. The sight lifted my spirits somewhat. I did not know what to expect. Would they attack me or not? Would they even let me enter? There was only one way to find out.

Footnote: Level Up.

New Perk: Huntsbuck 1 Rank Prerequisites: Survival 75: “Shh. We’re huntin’ be quiet.” Good grub is scarce in the Wasteland. Good grub that’s easy to kill is even scarcer. Fortunately, you’re quite adept at finding tasty morsels and even more adept at taking them down. Tracking efficacy is improved by twenty-five percent and critical hits on hunted animals do thirty-five percent more damage.

Additional Perk gained: Trotter Instinct – Be it the wastes, jungle, desert or savannah. It makes no difference to you. The great out doors is your home and you know it well. You gain a +1 Perception and Agility when outside.

(Thank you Kkat for making such an awesome story and world in which other ponies like myself can play and let loose our imagination. Somber deserves thanks as well. For proving that side-stories can be just as amazing and unforgettable as the original. Special thanks to Damhoof, Mentidabrony and Isphone for helping me edit and sort out the convoluted mess I've made out of Mist's story. Thanks also go to DamnfoolBrony for working his magic and helping me set up the perks. Oh and very special thanks to Lauren Faust!)

Chapter 3: Sumaj

Chapter 3: Sumaj“Slaves? Neigh! We belong only to ourselves.”

Perhaps "village" did not do Sumaj justice. It was more of a town, with homes packed close to one another, protected by a wall that was higher than most trees. Windows of flat-roofed houses could be seen above them. Some still glowed with a yellow light. Instead of expanding outside the wall, they had elected to build newer structures on top of the old. There were two entrances that I could see. One from the south and one from the north, where a road seemed to go through the village.

The south entrance, had been made out of wood, barely shorter than the walls themselves, Two guards were positioned above it on either side of the gate. One of the guards wore leather armor with steel plates protecting his vitals, and the other had plates made from chitin. The custom tailored equipment made it apparent to me that they were not Remnant, but the question still remained as to how I would get inside.

Relying on the invisibility that my cloak offered I moved closer to the gate. The walls are too smooth to climb over and-

“Halt! State your business!” The guard yelled from atop of the gate. I froze, shocked that I had been seen. Moving slowly, gripping my rifle with magic, I moved my hoof to pull the hood down. Easy, I'll just explain that I was-

“We’re tribesponies! Of the Free Tribes! We come to trade!” A pony yelled in front of the gate. Behind her was a bighorn laden with supplies. Two other ponies were standing beside it and one zebra.

“Alright. Open the gate! We’ve got traders coming in!” There was a loud groan, and a creak as the gate opened for it's new arrivals. I could see the lights, from several of the buildings, and began to sneak forward, intent on getting inside before they closed the gate.

“You there! Remnant! Stop! You may enter, but we’ll have no trouble in Sumaj!” I looked up to the guards pointing their weapons at me. They had spoken in Zebra, but how could they see me? I looked down at myself. My cloak! I must have brushed my hoof against the gem when I went to take my hood down and turned off the invisibility spell. But they think I’m Remnant, and are allowing me to enter regardless?

“Very well! I don’t intend to cause problems!” I shouted back in zebra. Cold and stoic, that’s how the Remnant respond. He nodded in agreement, and I made for the gate.

Inside I took notice of two more Zebra guardsmen. One of them was searching trough the packs of the bighorn, the other zebra was hard at work, disarming the ponies that had entered earlier. When the guardsman was done he handed them a shiny token in return.

“You’re going to have to give me your weapons. You’ll get them back when you leave.” A guardsman approached me, and I lowered my head so that my horn wouldn’t draw attention as it poked from beneath my hood.

 Tight security. Well they can’t take away my magic. My rifle and pistol were taken, placed inside a metal box, and locked. There were many other similar boxes next to it.

The guard gave me a metal token. “Just show this at the gate when you leave and we’ll give you your guns back. There are a few of your buddies around. You’ll find them at the magister’s. The big house to the right, you can’t miss it.”

I inclined my head and went for the general direction he pointed to. Ponies and the zebra that entered earlyer were giving me chilly looks as I went by.

No love for the Remnant I see.

***        ***        ***

“Wow…” The town looked even bigger on the inside. There must have been at least twenty houses, big ones, most had three stories. True enough, there was a four story house to the right which stood a little apart from the rest. If the Remnant are staying there, I certainly won’t be. I turned left to what appeared to be the local watering hole.

Light shone through the windows, and I could hear the clamor of voices inside. I took a deep breath and went in.

A silence fell and heads turned my way. Ok I’m still wearing my cloak they can’t see my horn. There seemed to be a light fog in the room, and it smelled awful. A lot of zebras had these smoking sticks in their mouths, they were probably the cause of the stinking mist that hung in the room. Some were playing cards, and on a peculiar table near the corner, four zebras appeared to be poking colorful balls with sticks. The object of the game appeared to be making them collide with one another. Some fell into holes in the corners of the table. All eyes seemed to follow me as I went to sit at the counter.

“So. What would you like?” Asked the zebra bartender, while he put away some small shot glasses he had been cleaning.

“What do you have?” I asked.

“Well we’ve got beer, whiskey, scotch, Sparkle-Cola… If you’re hungry we’ve got dog meat, rat meat…” Meat!? I think I’m going to be sick!

“Just… a Sparkle-Cola.” I said before he could finished listing his gruesome menu.

"Ten caps." The bartender pushed the bottle to me, and took the caps. Now, Zebras have remarkably dexterous hooves, like earth ponies. I went trough the motions, but had to use magic for a better grip, but I made it look like I was only using my hooves.

Around me zebras started talking again, and the room was slowly being filled with the din of conversation, clinking of glasses and the rolling and collision of those colorful balls.

I sat and sipped my drink. I’ve made it. Sumaj. Now what do I do? I need to resupply. Well it’s late now, maybe in the morning I could find something to do? Speaking of which. I waved my hoof to get the bartenders attention.

“Do you have any rooms available?”

“Umm… yes. But don’t you usually stay at the magister’s…” The innkeeper zebra gave me a confused look. Yea, that’s not happening.

“Well tonight I would like to stay here. Is there a problem?” I filled my voice with every ounce of cold, arrogance I could muster while praying for him not to call my bluff.

“What…?! Of course not! It’s 30 caps for the night.” The innkeeper's face grew paler than the white stripes on his coat. I presented the caps, and he gave me the key to my room with no further questions.

There was still Cola left in my bottle, and I wasn’t in a hurry, so I continued to sip it slowly. Taking my time to enjoy the lukewarm yet sweet, carroty taste.

“Hey, Remnant.” I heard somepony say quietly. A zebra sat to my left, resting both his hooves casually on the counter. He hadn't touched his glass, which was filled with an amber colored liquid.

“What do you want?” I asked, turning my head a little and looking at him from beneath my hood.

“I might have some information that could be of interest to you.” The zebra informant whispered to me quietly while scratching his chin. Information, for the Remnant? Definitely worth looking into.

"Really?" I made an effort to seem disinterested, while taking note of my informant not drinking from his glass.

“There are ponies in this town.” Well that was useful. I know there are ponies in town, I’ve seen them enter.

"I already know that, you waste my time." I drank more from my Sparkle-Cola, and watched as my informant nodded.

“But did you also know that there are unicorns as well?” Picking trough my memories, I could recall those three ponies from before. All of them Earth-ponies. He had my attention now.

“And how do you know this?”

My informant smiled, not looking up from his glass. "There are ten of them, four Unicorns, at the least. I saw them come in not two days ago during the night. Doran. The local shop owner was there too. They all entered his home. It’s obvious he plans to sell them. And since he hasn’t contacted you yet he must mean to sell them to the Separatists.”

“What do you expect me to do about it? And why tell me?” Sumaj was established by the Free Tribes. They try and remain neutral. If either the Remnant or Separatists want to trade with them, then they have to obey laws established by the Free Tribes. Unfortunately for them, no slavery is one of those laws. But if one of Sumaj’s own was a slaver? I had to help those ponies.

“Well nothing right now. But he must move them, and soon. Feeding that many mouths can’t be kept hidden for long and once it becomes know the magister will have no choice but to kick them out. News travels fast and the Separatists won’t be far behind. Our magister wouldn’t want Sumaj to become a battleground. If you keep an eye out for Doran. You can catch them outside when they leave, and as to why tell “you”. I prefer dealing with Remnant then the Separatists. You don’t forget those who helped you and you reward loyalty.” My informant downed his drink in one go, and left me to think on his words. How much had Santir been paid for his loyal service to The Remnant?

I can’t allow such a massacre happen again, not if I could stop it. I finished my drink, and headed upstairs to my room. Nothing extravagant, about what I expected. A bathroom, a bed, an old dresser and a chair.

I went to the bathroom first, and was pleasantly surprised to find a working shower. The water was cold, but finally, I could wash away the grime, dirt, and sweat of my travel. I hadn't felt this great in days.

Just to make sure I locked the door and propped a chair against it. At last I was going to sleep in a bed. Sleep didn’t come easy though. I tossed and turned for a good hour before settling in and drifting off sleep.

***        ***        ***

All around me ponies were dying. They were being shot down by zebras, but no one paid any attention to me. I couldn’t move, only watch. When the killing was done, and the zebras left I was alone, surrounded by corpses.

One rose. It was the mare that had her filly taken from her. She looked at me hole on the side of her head dripping blood.

“Why didn’t you help us?” She asked me. Other ponies started to rise too. Bleeding from their wounds, some missing limbs and eyes. They shambled toward me crying in unison.

“Why didn’t you help us? Why didn’t you save us?” They chanted.

I couldn’t move, I couldn’t speak! All I wanted to do was get away from their accusing eyes.

“You just watched. And did nothing.”  They were coming closer. I started panicking, the world around me was burning and the stars shone in the red sky.

They were getting closer, my limbs wouldn’t move! “No! No!” I screamed in my mind. They were upon me.

I jerked up from the mattress I was lying on. Frantically I reached out with my magic and grabbed the pillow, sending it flying across the room. It took a few moments for me to realize that I was alone in the dimly lit room. Specs of dust appeared as they passed through the beam of light that shone from between the curtains. It was just a another nightmare. Stumbling to the bathroom I almost fell. My hooves were shaking as I tried to splash some water on my face, my magic felt clumsy too.

Back on the bed I closed my eyes and tried to meditate, to calm myself.

Once I could function again, I ate some dried fruit that I still had in my pack. Alright, time to get going. Gathering all my things and putting the cloak on, I moved the chair away from the door and went out.

The main room looked different during the day. There were only two or three zebras present, the smoke that hung heavily last night was gone now. They still regarded me warily when I came down to return the key.

Sumaj looked different too by daylight. The houses were made from ether wood or brown stone and the streets had a few zebras going about their business. They gave me a wide berth as I passed them by. There was a zebra mare standing next to a food cart in front of one of the houses. She wasn’t selling any meat, so I went straight to her.

“H-hello. What can I do for you?” She gave me a nervous smile.

“Do you have anything that doesn’t spoil easily? Provisions for the road?”

“Oh yes! I’ve got plenty of dry fruit and vegetables and some preserved boxed food too.” She pointed at her stall. Some of the food I recognized came from the jungle. They were probably a few days old but well preserved. What drew my attention were the boxes that had “Cram”, “Sugar Apple Bombs” and “InstaMash” on them. I bought a box of Sugar Apple Bombs, some dry fruit and I was lucky enough to find some plants that I can turn into a healing salve.

I paid her and went to do some more exploring.

I was between houses when I spotted two cloaked figures walking towards me.

Remnant! I can’t let them see me. The cloak might fool the locals, but I was done for if they ever asked me anything, or got a good look at me. I turned for the alley between the houses. And tapped the gem at my neck.

“What the…” Something was wrong. My cloak didn’t seem to work properly. Only patches of me were invisible. Those few patches of invisibility were running across the entire cloak as if trying to cover everything by themselves. Great! Just what I needed! Why now?! I looked around the alley and spotted a door to one of the houses. What have I got to lose? I opened the door and went inside.

It was dark inside. And hot. I was in a small room that had shovels and pickaxes hooked on the walls. I went through another door, and a wave of heat hit my face. There was a furnace with two zebras wearing goggles rhythmically shoveling coal into it. Steam was hissing from a few holes in the pipes and the clang of metal could be heard now. This must be the generator for the town’s electricity.

“What in blazes are you doing here?” Shouted a zebra. He had the same black goggles, he was so dirty from the coal that the white of his coat could barely be seen, he was almost completely black.

“Umm… Just looking around.” I offered lamely. The clamor around us seemed to quiet down a little, more Zebra stopped what they were doing to look at me.

“Well as you can see we’re just working. There is no reason for you to be here.” He said rather hotly but seemed to shrink away when I moved further in. Those Remnant could still be outside.

Okay, if I was a real Remnant operative, what would I be doing in here? Inspection.

“I have to make sure. You can tell the rest to continue as they were.” He looked ready to protest but then gave in. The repair-zebra nodded to his companions, and they slowly returned to their jobs.

“Follow me. I’ll show you around.” The zebra grumbled with annoyance, and so my tour of the facility began.

Like most zebra tech, this facility used steam to provide the machines with power, the land around us is rich in coal, and below Sumaj lies an underground stream. They can easily pump water from it, and there is enough to satisfy all their needs. This makes it a perfect place for traders. They sell their wares here, rest, refill their canteens and move on.

There even was a small coal mine right under the building, a few floors down. The zebra foreman convinced me that only miners went down there and that it could get quite unpleasant. I believed him and actually didn’t feel like going down into the hot, cramped tunnels where it was difficult to breathe. Especially since I was just pretending to be Remnant, and wasn’t really looking for anything.

A good half hour wasted, I exited the facility, (through the front door this time), and sure enough there weren’t any Remnant ready to descend on me.

After a few more minutes of exploring I found the store that zebra had mentioned. It wasn’t easy, all the buildings looked the same.

When I entered I was treated to a sight of a zebra balancing on a chair, trying to put some boxes on the highest shelf.

I coughed and cleared my throat to get the zebras attention. His head whipped to my direction, and he almost fell swaying to and fro.

“Oh! Yes! What can I do for you?” He asked while clumsily getting down from the chair.

“Are you Doran by any chance?”

“Y-yes I am. I’m sorry have we met?” He asked, nervously rubbing his left hoof against the right one.

“I was told you sell ammunition. Why are you nervous?” Have to play this carefully. That zebra could have lied to me.

“Yes, yes I do! I’m not nervous just… um excited! I don’t usually get costumers from the Remnant. Not that there is anything wrong with you choosing to shop here.” Well he’s obviously hiding something, but I can’t tell if it’s just because he thinks I’m Remnant, or because he thinks I’m Remnant AND he’s hiding ponies.

“Do you have any 10mm and 5.56mm rounds?” There weren’t any guns in the shop, but there was an extensive assortment of ammo and gems.

“Yes I have.” He trotted up to one box and started sifting through it. I used the opportunity to look around a bit. His store had a staircase at the back, probably leading to the upper floor and another door beside it. So I casually went to stand by the staircase and tried to peer up. There was a door at the end, there was nothing more to see.

“Here we are.” Doran said as he placed a few boxes of pistol and rifle ammo. He looked up at me waiting.

“How about extra magazines for a pistol and rifle?” I asked while sifting through the ammo he brought me. If I’m caught in a firefight, being able to quickly change to a fresh magazine when I run out would be nice.

“I’ll go have a look.” Doran went scurrying to some other boxes.

The door beside the staircase was open. I could see a dark line between the wood of the door and the frame. Gently pushing it with a hoof, and praying to Celestia and Luna that the hinges were oiled. I slowly opened the door. Nothing but darkness.

Doran was still rummaging through his boxes, so I took a few steps down. This door led to a basement. If what that zebra from the bar had told me was true, then Doran had to be keeping them down here, and sure enough I heard faint voices from the darkness, sobbing even.

I sent my magic to a light switch. A single bulb came to life and it illuminated a small room at the bottom of the stairs. The room was filled with haphazardly placed boxes. The crying was coming from behind three larger boxes stacked one on top of the other. I reached out with my magic and moved them one by one. They were empty and I had no trouble setting them aside, but what remained in their place was a door.

As I pushed open the door, and the light from the bulb seeped into this hidden room, and I could make out.. At least a dozen pony shapes. Most were mares, but I could also make out smaller foals: fillies and colts, a few unicorns as well. They were shivering, huddling close together, shying from the light. They looked up at me, faces wet from tears and eyes full of fear.

My mind returned to the burned caravan, and the bodies I had found in the savannah. Had they cried? Had they begged? Eyes filled with terror as The Remnant gunned them down? I won’t allow a massacre like that to happen again!

Feeling something push against my shoulder, I reacted quickly. I was not going to stand idly by this time. I moved my right hoof back and up in a half circle. A striped hoof was on my right shoulder, and my own hoof was on the joint of the zebras. It was Doran. Pushing down with my hoof on his shoulder joint, and lifting up his hoof with my shoulder I forced his face to the ground. I could easily dislocate his hoof now. I continued to push down. He started grunting and tried to get up. I waited a moment then instead of pushing down I pulled him up and sent my left hoof to his face. He stumbled back, muzzle bleeding. He grabbed one of the smaller boxes and threw it at me. It was heavier than it looked, but I managed to deflect it with my magic. Before he could throw anything else my way, I pinned him to the wall, and sent a hoof to his stomach. He gasped, having the air knocked out of him and started to flail his hooves trying to hit me and only managing to pull my hood down. I could see his pupils widening with surprise.

“Not what you expected? I won’t let you hurt anypony ever again.” I hissed through gritted teeth. As I continued to push him against the wall. He sputtered.

“No… Le… Don’t…” I felt something on the back of my head, and then the world went dark.

***        ***        ***

“Ughhh…” My head was throbbing in sink with my heartbeat. Wha…what happened? Thoughts flew through my head without rhyme or reason. I was… Am at Sujam. There was a store… and a zebra… ponies? Ponies were in trouble, I was trying to save them! I lurched up and promptly got dizzy and fell again.

“Wow. You really hit him hard.”

“I said I didn’t know! I panicked!”

There were some ponies talking. About… me? I slowly opened my eyes. The light hurt and everything was blurry.

“Shhh… he’s coming to. Don’t shout.” Said the male speaker.

Both ponies were a blur, but after some blinking my vision started to clear. No. Not ponies. Zebras! I need to…

“Easy there, we’re not enemies.” Said the zebra with a bloody rag stuffed up his nose.

“Doran?”

“See he remembers. And you were worried about brain damage.” Said the other speaker, who I saw was a zebra mare.

“Well you had almost broken the bat with that swing.” Doran continued. I rose to my hooves.

“Not enemies. Then what were those ponies doing cramped in that basement? Having a tea party?” I was angry now. Some of the ponies I had seen were injured, and they were all scared out of their minds.

“Now, now… I know what it must look like but I’m actually trying to help them.” Doran raised his own hooves defensively, but when I didn't say anything nor make a move to hit him again he continued.

“First. This is my sister Lenya. The one that knocked you out.” He pointed to her with a hoof. She was scratching the back of her head with one hoof and blushed.

“Sorry about the whole, knocking you unconscious thing. You were beating my brother senseless, and I thought you were Remnant.” She offered.

"I know what you probably thought, but I'm not a slaver, and if I were you'd be dead by now. I didn't even disarm you, or take your stuff. Those ponies down there, they were just hiding. Hiding from you, and they where scared too. Because of you." He pointed a hoof at me. “When my sister saw you from the window she told me the Remnant was coming. You can’t really blame her, what with that cloak and all… anyway the ponies hid and I pretended to go about my business. I was really scared that we’ve been discovered. You see those poor ponies managed to escape a raid by the Separatists a week or so back. They needed a place to lay low. They were hurt and hungry, I had to take them in.”

“Why would you help ponies?” This was… unexpected.

“This might be hard to believe, but some of us actually want things to return to the way things were. Before the bombs, and the war. Back to the way of peace, when there was no slavery.” Doran was either an unusually skilled liar, or he actually believed that things could go back to the way they were. I just wanted to help ponies and zebras. The good ones at least. But I never considered restoring the world back to the way it was. It’s impossible. Isn’t it?

“Let’s say I believe you. What were you planning to do with the ponies?” Today just keeps getting weirder and weirder. But I’m willing to give them the benefit of a doubt.

“We planned on moving them out tomorrow night.” Lenya cut in “We convinced a couple of friends to take them south. Where there are other tribes who will take them in. I thought we were done for when you came along, but now we still have a chance.”

“You were discovered. I met a zebra at the bar yesterday, and he pointed me here saying you harbored ponies, and planned to sell them to the Separatists.”

“Who? Do you know his name? What did he look like?” Doran leaned closer.

“He didn’t introduce himself. Umm… brown eyes, quiet, shifty looking, striped…” I didn’t pay much attention to what he looked like.

“Would you be able to recognize him if you saw him again?” Lenya asked.

“Yes I think so.”

“Good. Then I’ll go with you. We’ll walk around Sumaj for a while, you just point him out for me, and then my brother and I will keep him quiet. At least until the ponies have safely left.” Lenya rose impatient to get under way.

“Come you should meet the other ponies. They are quite curious to meet this unicorn that fights like a demon and wears Remnant clothing.” Doran said as he went to the stairs. We were on the first floor I realized.

“Wait! You didn’t tell us your name?” Lenya asked while looking through a drawer.

“It’s Mist.”

“Well it’s nice to meet you Mist.” She said shaking my hoof. “And here is your cloak. There was a little bit of Doran’s blood on it, but I got it out.” Lenya said tossing me the cloak, which I snatched and clasped it around my neck.

“I only wish the darn thing still worked.”

“What do you mean?” Doran asked from the stairs raising an eyebrow.

“I mean this.” I touched the gem, and the invisibility spell began swirling, revealing patches  of fabric rather than conceal the whole cloak.

“Oh that. That’s normal.” It was my turn to raise an eyebrow. ”It’s not malfunctioning. Our magister knows something about magic. He placed spells inside the city walls. They interfere with your cloaks magic. Once you’re out side it will work properly again.”

Umm… Ok…

“Why would the guards let you keep it and only take your guns? If the Remnant could turn invisible inside these walls, a single squad of their well trained soldiers would have wiped us out. We would be dead before we even knew what was happening.” Lenya helpfully put in. Hey! Cut me some slack I’ve been through a lot lately. Not to mention the blow to the head…

The ponies down stairs went silent when we came down. They weren’t approaching me, but the look of fear had been replaced by one of curiosity. The fillies and colts were braver than the rest, and they were the first to come to me.

“Are you Remnant? I’ve never seen a pony Remnant before, so you must be the good Remnant right?” Asked the filly who appeared to be the leader of the group. Flanking her was a unicorn colt and three unicorn fillies and another earth colt. The ringleader herself was an earth pony with an orange mane and light purple coat.

“No I’m not with the Remnant I’m a pony like you. The clothes were a gift from… a friend.”

The next hours were spent with Lenya, helping the other ponies with cuts, bruises, and making sure they ate. The young ones were particularly delighted when I gave them my box of Sugar Apple Bombs. I swear, I blinked and it was empty. We also talked, and I'd learned how these ponies had been attacked. How they had fled, and reached Sumaj. Doran talked to the older ponies, explaining where he was sending them, and who to turn to after leaving Sumaj.

“Alright! Let’s go find this mystery zebra. Come on lets go.” Lenya said tapping me with a hoof.

“Good luck. And be careful.” Doran added after us as we left.

The sun was going down. Lights were being turned on in some of the homes around us.

“We should check the bar first, that’s where he found me.” If we are lucky, he would be there again.

“Sooo… where are you from?”

“Huh? From Navarost. A village to the east.” Why was this important all of a sudden?

“They taught you how to fight and gave you that armor and cloak?” She looked at me like I had just said the sky was pink.

“No. I was thought by an… Ex-Remnant.” Okay I know how strange that sounds.

“Uh huh. And this friend of yours… he gave you his stuff… why?” What? Does she think I killed a Remnant then just put on their clothes for the fun of it?

“Actually it was a she. She… helped me when… I lost ponies I cared about.” That night… I honestly didn’t want to think about it again. Luckily she must have sensed it and didn’t press me further.

We walked for a few minutes talking about the weather and other trivial things. She waited outside while I went in to the bar to look around. If I spot the zebra, I would try to lure him out. It would have been suspicious, if Lenya was seen walking around with Remnant all day long.

“Nope. Not in there.” I said as I exited.

We walked around some more, and finally I spotted him going into a house. I pointed with my head, and nudged Lenya forward.

“Tellen. Are you sure it’s him?” I nodded.

“Positive I remember his face. Who is he?”

“Just a zebra, really nothing special. He’s the quiet sort. I’ve sometimes seen him talking with Santir.” Santir!

“What do you know about Santir!” I demanded maybe a bit too roughly. She shied away from me.

“Whoa! Relax. Santir was just a hunter. He left town a few days ago with his wife Zera. What’s got you so upset?”

“I’ve met him. And Celestia forgive me, I helped him.” I told Lenya everything. How I found Santir and his wife. How I helped them. I also told her about the bodies, the mare and her filly and what I overheard. She listened taking it all in her mouth slightly opened.

“I… I didn’t know… And you…” She couldn’t finish. She looked down at her hooves. I could see tears landing on the dry ground.

Great. Now I feel guilty for making her cry.

“Look. We can’t change what happened, but we can stop it from happening again.” I offered. She nodded wiping her tears away with a hoof.

“You’re right. I’m okay, let’s go.” She wasn’t alright. I shouldn’t have gotten angry with her and I shouldn’t have gone into details of what I saw. She had no part in the massacre, so why did I want to make her feel what I felt? I guess misery really does like company.

Lenya knew where Tellen lived, so we went to his house.

***        ***        ***

His door was locked. I knocked a few times and waited. Tellen opened his door a little and peeked through. He saw me and started pulling the door open, but when he saw Lenya he tried slamming it shut. I managed to stick my hoof and stop it from closing. He tried pushing but when he realized he couldn’t get it to close he gave up and ran. Slamming the door open I went after him with Lenya following close behind.

Tellen ran up the stairs, and I heard a door slam. We ran after him. The door wasn’t locked, I went in and found myself in a hallway with two doors on either side. I went for the first one to my right. The room had a desk, and a lot of papers on it and a few books. The door creaked, and I heard Lenya yell. Tellen rushed out from behind the door and pinned Lenya against the wall. He looked at me then bolted back out into the hall, leaving Lenya on the floor gasping for air. I rushed to her side.

*cough* “Hnnghh… I’m… ok… just got the wind knocked out of me. Go… catch him! She wheezed. I nodded and went after him. The furthest door to the left was open. I entered cautiously and found wooden steps that lead to an open door in the ceiling.

I was on the roof now. Looking around I spotted him, as he leapt to the roof of a nearby house. The houses were packed so close together that the gap was only the length of two maybe three ponies. Running after him, a quick prayer was sent, wishing that the guards would not look up.

Now I got you! Up ahead was the magister’s house. The only one that didn’t have a flat roof, and it was too far away to jump across. Tellen seemed to think so too. He stopped turned back and started coming to me. I slowed down. Good, now if he doesn’t come peacefully I’ll just knock him… What is he doing? He took a few steps towards me then turned back again and galloped at full speed. He couldn’t possibly be thinking of jumping? I started running again, but it was too late he was already in the air. I watched my mouth hanging open.

His forehooves touched the edge of the roof, but as the rest of his body slammed into the house he lost his grip and fell.

I watched as he hit the hard ground, head first. Even from up here I could hear the snapping of bones. Tellen was dead. His head twisted in an unnatural angle. A zebra screamed and soon more were crowding around the body.

I better head back before somepony sees me. Lenya was waiting for me on the roof of Tellen’s house.

“What happened? Did Tellen escape?” She asked worriedly.

“No. He didn’t escape. He fell and broke his neck.” She gave me a wary look.

“He just… fell…?” She gave me a wary look.

“Yes! He thought he could make the jump, but he couldn’t and he fell. I didn’t push him off the roof if that was what you were thinking.”

“Right. Let’s get out of here.”

***        ***        ***

Back at Doran's shop, all the lights were out. Lenya turned them on, and we looked around only to find nothing. The shop was completely empty.

“Helloooo! Doran are you in here!” Lenya shouted and we both jumped out of our skins when a box went flying. Revealing in its place a little filly with an orange mane. She seemed quite pleased with scaring the daylights out of us.

“Raspberry Blaze! What do you think you’re doing!” Lenya asked annoyed.

“Where are the others?” I asked after my heart went back to its normal rhythm.

“They’re down in the basement. Here, Doran left you a message.” Raspberry explained giving me a piece of paper.

“And he left you all alone to give it to us? Why didn’t one of the older ponies do it? I’m going to have a serious discussion with my brother.”

“I wasn’t scared! And I’m the quietest and sneakiest of them all.” Raspberry said puffing up. Lenya just shook her head.

“Mist what does the note say?”

“It says that two Remnant were seen leaving Sumaj and that he went to the “Lonely Stripe” to ask around and make sure. He also says that we should meet him there. If the Remnant had really left, then tonight would be the perfect opportunity to move the ponies. He also says that some mercenaries have come into town recently and that we should be careful.” I finished looking over the paper. “The Lonely Stripe? That’s the bar right?” Lenya nodded.

“Raspberry, lock the door and don’t open it for anyone except Doran, Mist, or me. And tell the others to start packing their things. You might all be leaving tonight.” She nodded as we turned to leave.

We went to the bar as fast as possible. And when we reached it something didn’t feel right.

“Come on Mist! What’s wrong?” Lenya asked annoyed.

“Do you hear that?” I asked, while perking my ears up.

“Hear what?”

“Exactly. When I first came here I could hear zebras talking. It was noisy, and now it’s quiet but the lights are still on.” I pointed out. Her ears moved as she listened.

“Maybe there are fewer guests tonight. Let’s just go in.”

“I’m going in first.” I said pushing past her.

Doran’s muzzle was bleeding again. There were a couple of zebras in the bar, but they just silently watched as a one of them in a blue cloak was cleaning the blood from his hoof. Damn it.

“Oh no…” Exclaimed the bartender when he saw me. The Remnant turned his head towards me.

“You. I don’t know you. What unit are you with? Show me your face.” When I didn't obey his command, the Zebra had his suspicions confirmed.

“You’re the imposter! A pony pretending to be one of us!” I heard zebras gasp around me. We were circling one another now. He was sizing me up.

“That cloak and uniform have to be earned.” He said as he rushed at me.

He stopped just a few steps away from me leaning and turning on his front hooves and sending his back hooves to my face. I managed to duck and escape the blow. He was already standing on his rear hooves and jabbing me in the face with his front. But I took the stance as well and deflected his blows. He seemed surprised by this, I took the opportunity to buck him with one hoof in the stomach. I hit him but he just rolled away with it.

“Impressive perhaps you are not as unworthy as I thought.”

“You’re pretty chatty. Worried?” I asked. He just smiled. I didn’t like that smile.

“I wasn’t expecting a pony to be trained in our fighting style, but now you have my full attention.” He finished and attacked me again. Damn it! What was I thinking? I don’t know the full set of moves, and I don’t have their stamina or strength. I was dodging now. Desperately trying to deflect his blows. Each one felt like it came from a hammer.

Sometime during the fight my hood went down, and I could hear voices in the background.

“Any takers?” I heard one voice ask.

“Fifty caps on the unicorn!” Another said.

“Are you crazy!? Here, fifty on the Remnant!”

“Anyone else? Boss?” asked the first voice.

The remnant made a feint to the side and brought a hoof to my stomach. Damn it! I couldn’t breathe, and I knew what was coming next. Bent down the way I was I knew he was going to bring the tip of his other hoof to the back of my neck.

“Easiest caps I ever made!”

“Don’t be so sure Saw it’s not over yet. Come on! Get up!”

I did the only thing possible. I pulled my head backwards, and his hoof collided with the back of my head instead of my spine. I must have lost consciousness for a moment and thank Luna I wasn’t knocked out.

I rose and lunged clumsily at him. He grabbed my hoof, heaved me across his back, and sent me flying. I remember landing on a surface and hearing a snap. Dear Celestia please don’t let that be what I think it is.

I heard the Remnant curse. I looked around I was spread out on a table. It broke when I landed on it. The colorful balls rolled around me, and onto the floor, one of those sticks used to hit the colored balls lay broken besides me.

Lenya had jumped the Remnant and was pulling his hood over his head. He managed to throw her off. I picked up one of the balls with my magic and threw it at him. He knocked it away with a hoof and charged towards me. I picked up the broken stick with my magic and stood up. I swung it from my left. He ducked. I swung from the right, and this time he didn’t duck but rather leaned away. I rushed at him with my right shoulder. He raised his hooves to push me away, but I brought up the broken stick with my magic and jammed it into his right shoulder. He hissed gritting his teeth and I saw his left hoof going to my face.

I must have blacked out. I was on the ground, and there was a coppery taste in my mouth. When I looked up the Remnant was glaring daggers at me. He had walked back into a table and was leaning on it. The piece of wood still in his shoulder and blood was running down his right hoof. He stumbled towards me on his hind hooves, his lips pealed back into a snarl, rage burning in his eyes. I tried getting up, and pain jabbed at me from my left side. A lingering burning pain that made the room violently shake as I continued rising. Drawing breath was agony.

“I’ve seen enough.” Said a gruff voice I haven’t heard yet.

A shadow appeared behind the remnant much taller than he was, but he didn’t notice it. He only saw me. Three sharp metal digits that were attached to a leathery claw grabbed the lower jaw of the Remnant and the other claw grabbed the back of his head. He raised his left hoof to try, and defend himself but the claws gave a sharp twist. There was a snap and his body fell limply to the ground, his eyes still open and peering at me.

“How would you like to join us? We could use a pony like you.” The gruff voice asked. All I could do was stare wide eyed at the speaker, blood dripping from my lip and nose.

Footnote: Level Up.

New Perk: Iron Hoof – Long hours of practice, bucking and punching trees paid off. As a result your hooves are stronger, tougher and they inflict more damage. Permanent +20% damage in Hoof to Hoof Combat.

Additional Perk gained: Scoundrel – You sure have a way with words. You know how ponies think and therefor have an easier time convincing them to your way of thinking. Whether it’s convincing others, bluffing, or haggling, your chance of success has been permanently increased by 10%.

(Thank you Kkat for making such an awesome story and world in which other ponies like myself can play and let loose our imagination. Somber deserves thanks as well. For proving that side-stories can be just as amazing and unforgettable as the original. Special thanks to Damhoof, Mentidabrony and Isphone for helping me edit and sort out the convoluted mess I've made out of Mist's story. Thanks also go to DamnfoolBrony for working his magic and helping me set up the perks. Oh and very special thanks to Lauren Faust!)

Chapter 5: Recon

Chapter 5: Recon“Surprise them. Hit them fast. Hit them hard!”

“So then I said. Biscuits are you crazy?!”

“…”

“Hey Mist, are you listening to me?”

“Yes Shrapnel I am.”

 I was lying down on my stomach, looking trough the scope of my new sniper. We came across a Separatists outpost, and IronClaw decided that we should investigate it. He plans to take them by surprise. I gave Saw my cloak so that she could sneak up close to any zebra and take them out silently with her knives. She wasn’t using it properly. I could see her hooves appear as she moved behind the outpost. IronClaw took Cog with him to try and pick the lock on the door. He left Shrapnel to “protect” me while I gave them cover with my sniper.

We were out of the savannah, but we still haven’t truly entered the desert. Grass was replaced with dry brown earth. Shrubs and trees were growing sparingly in patches. All in all it made for a dreary scene. I saw a shadow pass behind a window.

“Shhh… I think I saw something.”

“Really? What? Is it the Separatists?” Shrapnel asked and thankfully stayed quiet when I didn’t answer. I needed to concentrate.

Cog was hunched in front of the door with IronClaw standing next to him. His twin SMG’s ready. A window opened above them, and a zebra leaned out with a rifle. I aimed for his head, breathed out and pulled the trigger.

The body fell a few meters away from IronClaw. He immediately turned around pointing both weapons at the corpse. Seeing that there was no threat, he looked in my general direction and nodded before turning back to Cog.

I checked the other windows. There was no movement. Cog backed away from the door and smiled. IronClaw waved with one of his SMG’s.

“Alright Cog got the door open, let’s go” I threw the sniper on my back and pulled out my rifle.

I kept looking behind and glancing left and right as we made our way to the outpost.

“Mist you alright? You seem jumpy.” Shrapnel asked.

“Just cautious.” Actually I am nervous. I felt exposed without my cloak. Guess I’ve gotten used to always having it on me.

The outpost itself was a simple two-story building made out of brick. It has definitely seen better days. The walls were cracked, and I don’t think I could find a single window that wasn’t broken. The door on the other hoof was a thick slab of steel. Shrapnel wanted us to let her “open” it, but to our relief Ironclaw did not feel like letting everyone within a five mile radius known about our presence. So Cog was put to work, and Shrapnel was left to pout.

“When are we going in?” I asked in a whisper.

“As soon as Saw shows up.” IronClaw’s gaze swept across the terrain. Looking for any sign of trouble.

“Knowing her she probably climbed through a window, found a bottle, and is getting blind drunk by now.” At that moment, a yellow hoof appeared behind Cog’s head and smacked him.

“Ow! The fuck?”

Saw’s grinning face became visible.

“I can see why you’re so fond of this cloak Mist. Tell me. You ever used it to be somewhere you’re not supposed to?” She gave me a toothy grin, her eyebrows going up and down.

“Well, yeah. That’s what it’s for. To help you sneak into or out of dangerous places. The stealth cloaks also give you a tactical advantage on the battlefield.” Why is she asking me? She was already using it to remain undetected while scouting out the back of the outpost.

“No I didn’t mean that.” She rolled her eyes. “I meant did you ever use it to spy on mares bathing or ponies playing Leapfrog. You know. The Four-Legged Frolic, Horizontal Refreshment?”

“Leapfrog, Horizontal Refreshment?” Shrapnel was giggling, Saw facehooved.

“Fucking! I meant fucking.”

“What?! Of course not!” Is she serious?

“I would have. If I had this thing earlier.”

“Of course you would you perverted cunt.” Cog said while rubbing the back of his head. Saw raised her hoof.

“Is Saw going to have to smack a bitch? Again?”

“If you two ladies are done screwing around we have work to do.” The feathers on IronClaw’s head stood up. It gave him quite a menacing appearance. Saw shut up and Cog grumbled sullenly.

“Did you find anything Saw? Any back entrances?”

 She shook her head. “Nope. No doors or anything.”

“Alright get ready. Shrapnel you take point.” She saluted with a hoof and trotted up to the door.

He pushed the door open, and Shrapnel charged in with the rest of us following close behind. The initial room was small, and dusty with cracked walls. You could even see the bricks at places.

There was a table with a few empty bottles, and some clean plates lying on it. A working fridge in one of the corners, and an old worn out couch with some ammo crates placed next to it.

The only things that weren’t covered with dust were the dishes. Which meant they’ve seen recent use. And judging by their number there should be quite a few zebra living here.

“I’ve got hostiles. Five of them. One is right in front of us but could be on the second floor.” Cog said as he looked around, his sawed-off hovering near him.

“Let’s go say hi!” Shrapnel said gleefully and as if on cue the door in front of us flew open. A zebra stood in front of us and opened fire. Saw and I jumped to the right, Cog laid low behind Shrapnel. IronClaw flexed his wings, but folded them back again when they hit the ceiling. I realized how hard this had to be for him. The mercenary obviously wanted, and needed more room to maneuver. Thankfully Shrapnel was the main target of the assault. Bullets just ricocheted off of her armored suit, in a chorus of metal greeting metal. “Fwomp!” Her left gun answered the zebra’s barrage and he exploded. My ears rang, and the whole room seemed to shake. Dust and mortar flaked from the ceiling.

Ironclaw was saying something, but I had no idea what it was.

“-it! No explosives indoors!” IronClaw finished.

“ Well they’re running all over the place now.” Cog dusted himself of while looking around.

We pushed on into the next room. It was a long hallway with another door to the right and a staircase.

“Shrapnel, Cog. Do you see anything?”

“One behind the door to the right, three more up the stairs.”

 “Right. Mist, Cog check the door. Saw, Shrapnel with me up the stairs.”

They were halfway up when a zebra mare with a knife in her mouth jumped on IronClaws back. He drooped one of his SMG’s. The staircase was too narrow for Shrapnel to turn around, and Saw couldn’t reach the zebra when IronClaw reared up.

Cog and I watched. There was nothing we could do. His shotgun would likely hit everyone and I dared not use my rifle. There was too much movement.

She brought her head next to his so that she could open his throat with her knife. That was a mistake. IronClaw now knew exactly where she was, and his metal talons went straight for her head. I heard bones crack as sharp steel dug into her skull. Her jaw went slack, and she dropped the knife. IronClaw heaved and threw her off over the railing.

“Boss! You alright?” Cog asked with concerned. I looked at the corpse of the mare. Blood was pooling around her head. Bits of skull and brain leaked out as well from the holes IronClaws steel talon had left.

“I’m fine. Stick to the plan.” He said wiping his bloody talon and picking up his weapon. They disappeared upstairs, and Cog and I turned our attentions back to the door at the end of the hall.

“You better let me go in first.” It’s not that I doubted Cogs abilities or anything. It’s just a precaution in case another Separatist decides to jump us. Cog had no objections, so I went in.

The room was full of lockers and to one side, on a table, I saw a terminal. I’ve only seen broken ones, this one still worked! Drawn like a moth to a flame I approached it.

Do I just press one of these buttons to make it work? My hoof was inches from the many buttons on the console when I heard a scraping sound followed by a clang of metal. One of the lockers opened and from within a zebra with a rifle emerged. He had me in his sights. Time seemed to slow. I had lowered my rifle when I went to the computer and now I was gripping it with my magic, trying to bring it up. Was I already too late? There is no way that I can raise my rifle in time.

BLAM!!!

A shot went off. But it wasn’t the zebra who fired it. From his right, Cog had shot him in the hoof with his shotgun. The blast tore apart his hoof and knocked away his rifle. He hit the ground clutching the bleeding stump. Cog pointed his gun at the zebras head and with the second shot splattered his brains across the floor. It took me a moment for my own brain to process what happened.

“That was impressive. Thank you Cog.”

“Yeah I’m a real shotgun surgeon. Is that a terminal?”

“Looks like it. And it still works. Do you know ho-” I was interrupted by gunshots. They came from upstairs. Cog looked up and smiled.

“One left.”

BOOM!!! The walls shook and more dust and mortar crumbled from the ceiling.

“Damn it! What the fuck is wrong with you?! The boss said no blowing shit up inside!” We heard Saw yell.

“And that makes five. We got them all!” Cog exclaimed happily.

“Let’s go tell IronClaw that all is clear down here.”

The second floor consisted of a hall just off the stairs and two rooms. A body riddled with holes greeted us at the door, and inside Ironclaw was reloading his weapons. Saw was raiding the footlockers next to the bunk beds, and Shrapnel admired her hoofwork. By which I mean a badly burnt and caved in part of a wall. There was nothing left of her target.

“Hey boss! Everything is clear down stairs. There is even a terminal down there. A working one!”

“Good. I want whatever is on it.”

I was trying to open the door to the other room, but it was locked.

“Having trouble Mist? Here, let me show you.” Cog pushed me aside and sat down in front of the door. He levitated out a screwdriver and a bobby pin. “Now observe. You put the screwdriver here in the slit. Then you take the bobby pin and put it above the screwdriver. You can’t see it, but on the inside there are pins. Think of them like tiny cylinders. You push them up with the bobby pin, and twist the thing around with the screwdriver.” He stood up, holding the screwdriver, and bobby pin in place. “Want to give it a try?”

Why not? I stepped up, and wrapped his tools in my own magic. My mane tingled, and I felt that strange sensation that happens when you brush against somepony else's magic.

Alright, it was time to try this. I turned the screwdriver slowly, and the lock did the same.

It seemed to get caught in something, I pushed, and the pin snapped.

“Take it easy. Here take these pins and keep trying.” He levitated a few more bobby pins my way, and headed downstairs to talk with IronClaw.

I turned my attention back to the lock. Levitating a new pin and sliding it in I tried again.

I turned the lock the same way as before. This time when it got stuck I didn’t force it, instead I moved the pin to a different position then tried the screwdriver again. My efforts were rewarded with a satisfying click, and the door opened.

“I knew you could do it!” Somepony yelled from right behind me.

What the!? My magic slipped, and the screwdriver spun in the air. I caught it again, before it hit the floor. “Shrapnel!”

“Ooops! Sorry. C’mon let’s see what’s inside.” The armored mare apologized headed for the now opened door.

The room had a desk with some papers and pencils, a chair, filing cabinet and a bed. Shrapnel rummaged through the filing cabinet while I checked the table’s drawers.

I found a small leather-bound book, a pistol and some ammo. The gun and ammo I put into my saddlebags then I sat into the chair and opened the book. It was a log of this outpost’s commanding officer. There wasn't anything of interest in it. Just reports, sightings of Remnant, ponies, and slavers. I skipped to the last page. Now here is something interesting.

We received orders from HQ. I’m taking four of the contingent with me and leaving the others here. Nexus station 3 hasn’t reported in over a week. The last transmission we received sounded more like the ravings of a mad zebra. I wouldn’t have believed a word of it, if it hadn't been for the fact that Nadala made that last transmission. She is in charge of security there. I know her, she is capable. Nadala I hope you’re still alive. What were those bastards at Prometheus thinking bringing that psychopath to work for them? I don’t care how amazinghe is, he can’t be trusted. This is his fault. I'll personally tear out his heart, when I find him. If he has one.

Well that explains why there were so few of them here. But who is this psychopath and what did he do? I flipped a few pages back.

The messages are getting more and more degraded, but their meaning is clear enough. Still waiting for HQ’s orders. But what does it matter if only find corpses.The projects are lost, and these facilities with them. Maybe she was right. Could the incident at Black-Light somehow be connected? I heard the stories from Nadala herself. One survivor, a mare. Everyone else dead and the facility rendered inaccessible when the tram tunnel collapsed. What’s stranger still is the fact that thesame mare that had survived  was transferred to Prometheus. Maybe she’s cursed? But no, how could that be. For years, everything was fine. That is until “he” joined.

Prometheus? Black-Light?

Sent word to HQ for instructions and a request for back up. The inside and the outer perimeter of Nexus 3 is compromised. They will need to send help quickly if they want to save their precious projects. No matter what goes wrong, honest soldiers always end up paying for it. What good is it to develop magical weapons if they kill our own before we can even use them?!

Just my luck. These are the facilities with the weapons.

Have they lost their minds? Noises? Missing squads? Is this some kind of joke Nadala? If so it’s in poor taste. And the desertion? The Caesar will have them flayed alive when he hears about this.

Desertion is not something you'd see from Zebra often, but the Seperatists are less organized and less disciplined than the Remnant.

Gone dark? I don’t envy her. She is probably going to get some of the blame for the screw ups. I’ve sent word to command. They weren’t happy.

Tremors? In the desert? Maybe the bastard is planning to blow up Prometheus. Sending a report to command. Maintenance will be dispatched within a month or so. By that time. They will probably have already fixed the problem themselves.

Are they insane! HIM!!! How many of our own has he killed so far? He's killed Remnant too, but that does not make it better. He cannot be trusted. Are they actually letting him work on a project like this? The whole world has gone mad, and nothing good will come out of this. Mark my word.

I flipped through the older entries. There was nothing interesting.

“So what’s it say?” Shrapnel had moved to stand beside me and looked at the book. I repeated what I had read.

“Wow! What could they have been doing at this Black-Light that got the zebra so spooked?”

“I don’t know, and I don’t think I want to know. Did you find anything?”

“Just a few caps and a potion.”

“Mist! Get your flank down here now!” Saw shouted from downstairs. I nearly fell from the chair.

“Come on let’s see what the loudmouth wants.” Shrapnel said leaving the room. I put the book in my pack and followed.

***        ***        ***

“I’m here Saw. What do you need?”

She pointed to the terminal. Cog was hunched in front of it, and IronClaw stood beside him, his talons crossed. Saw went on.

“You can read these squiggles right?”

Squiggles? I looked at the screen.

“Oh you mean zebra. Yeah I can read them.”

“Good because translating with my PipBuck is a pain in the ass, and it tends to mangle the words.” Cog said stepping away from the terminal.

Was highlighted, so I entered that and read aloud from the oldest entry first.

--- > Report 38: New team member for Prometheus.

You’re not going to like it.

Command said that he’s an expert in arcano-tech. Still doesn’t change WHO he is.

        It’s Zaxis. No not some other unfortunate bastard who has the same name, but the one

        and only true bastard himself. I don’t get paid enough to deal with this crap.

        --- > Report 49: Equipment failure.

We’ve been having tremors and power outages constantly. What the hell are they doing down there? Our systems are glitching like crazy. This is the third time I’m writing the same report. Whatever they’re doing it’s also drawing enormous amounts of power.

--- > Report 52: Prometheus gone dark.

We have no idea what’s go^%$ on! They’re not resp(**76#. And now six of our soldiers here at Nexus 3 ^$$#332**&missing! Emergency procedure 992@3$!so the trams are shut%$own as well. The scientists keep complaining (6648^%42#hear noises. I’ve sent a squad down into the tun&75* to investigate. As if I already di83$^51!ve enough problems.

--- > Report 53: Still nothing from55%^&9theus.

Now the sc*87(9)$%33$@&1!%^#pearing. The ones I sent into the tunnels ne77% returned. Ancestors have me(274%!^9@eir souls. It’s Black-Light^5%@ over again. Now I’m start3@0)to believe the eggheads. I can hear it too. The 3(8#*@. Hissing, scraping and tapping. We don’t 5#&@9*!lk alone anymore, even to the bathro3ms. More keep disap7 #@5ng. Call HQ! We ne9$ back up! Some of them are #9@sidering desertion. I said I would pers0_!#+* shoot anyone wh! *6ies to leave. The Caesar @0_#*! send us here so that we could abandon everythi!9@*4&#( worked for. But if we don’t get the situation under co&99*4@ it won’t matter who I shoot, we’ll a&@992 dead anyway.

--- > Report 55: Damn it ^2!3eed help1

Only ten &@8#0 left now! !!29# all dead. A few ran but they (3&n’t get far. Spirits be kin8. They 3%3 in the sand as well! No way out! I can he3$2*hem in the walls. His7ing and scr2(&*ng. The ones that escaped, they were just swall37ed up by the sand. I can still #ear the2( screaming. I locked the door. And now 49@) trapped. They are in%^339 with us and outsi)_ too. No wa- out!

--- > Report 58: All alo5@ now.

I wo@9er if she felt like this back at8#(-)2-Light? Everyone is dead or 4&ing. I’ve seen them! So many eyes. Clicki(2)3nd his2#)g. I locked @0self in the secure”8@9oom. The aut#;(ted def(3ses were use’|ss. They strike fro9 the walls, grab y@(8#d drag you to #0@@nows where. No one wan3)8@9\*2see where the holes>0@8d. I don’t blame them. They 29&!all around me now. In 44) walls. I can h!-r them. Don’t %other sending anyone. @0*! purge the station. I)3(&u can. Or leav*>)t to the desert. Ther<(2s nothing here)4*@ death. As for me. I !9ve a few bull(3s left. I’m going to use them, but not on %9ose things. Tell them that i&3)&29! mistake. All of it. Bla6k-Lig2t, Prom5^401*, @elix. We shou7# *ave left 6&3<9%cilities buried an2(forgotten.

I finished reading. Everyone was silent.

“Well I vote we NOT go and see the haunted bases. What about the rest of you?” Cog looked hopefully at us.

“If this were a democracy your vote would mean something. It is not. Mist does it say where this Prometheus facility is?” IronClaw said uncrossing his talons and leaning into the terminal screen squinting.

“No but from what I’ve seen here and read in this journal.” I said as I levitated the book out of my saddle bags and gave it to IronClaw. “Prometheus, and some other facilities are underground. Connected to Nexus station by a series of tunnels.”

“Tunnels. Abso-fucking-beautiful.” Saw deadpanned.

“He’s right. If we want to get our asses killed we best head for the Nexus station. Luckily while my PipBuck was connected to that thing and thanks to the incoming/outgoing signals, my map was updated with the location of Nexus 3.” He stated proudly, holding up the hoof with the PipBuck for all of us to see.

“And how far is it?”

“A day or so further west.”

“Alright then. We head out tomorrow. We’ll sleep here. Shrapnel you and me will take the first watch. The rest of you off to bed.”

“Yes mom.” Cog teased.

***        ***        ***

We went to the room with the bunk beds. I took the one closest to the window and dropped my gear beside it. Cog took the one next to mine and Saw the one furthest from the window. The bed squeaked as I tossed and turned. What if the nightmares come? I haven’t had a decent night’s sleep in… I don’t know how long.

“Fwomp” A pillow landed on my head.

“Damn it Mist! Go. To. Sleep!” Saw growled.

“Hey! My pillow!” Cog cried. And I gave him the one Saw threw at me.

Alright. Just close your eyes. Relax. Think happy thoughts. Like the time in Sumaj when... When I left Navarost and helped Santir and… Anger and despair gripped me. The only thing I remembered were the bodies.

My thoughts turned to those of my family. Things would have been better if I had died with them. I wouldn't have had to find out just how messed up the world is. “Mom. Dad. Amber. I miss you,and Zaeryl too. Why does everypony I care about have to die?”

I don’t know exactly when it happened, but sometime during my reminiscing I slipped into the world of dreams.

Water splashed around my rear hooves. I was in a battle stance. Fallen Caesar. The final lesson in hoof to hoof.

“Mist. You mustn’t hesitate.” Zaeryl was saying. I didn’t want to hurt her, which was silly. Even with her health problems Zaeryl could still kick my flank, like she did the first day when we started training.

I lowered my head, charging straight at her, and like water she flowed away. Grabbing my head with a hoof, and suddenly I was upside down. Splashing in the water, while looking up at the sky.

Her hoof was coming down on my head. I knew she wouldn’t seriously hurt me, but still I wanted to avoid a potential bruise.

Gathering my magic and focusing it, I wrapped it around her hoof and tried pushing it away. The spell broke almost instantly, but it was enough to confuse her for a moment.

In that time, I had moved out of the way and bucked her legs from under her. The mare stumbled and fell face first into the water.

Zaeryl's recovery was swift, I'd barely had time to blink before she was back on her hooves. Maybe I shouldn't have done that? She looked at me with a smile on her face.

“Good. I almost forgot you’re a unicorn. When you fight never forget to use your magic. The zebras who fight you might also forget what you are. Use that to your advantage.”

After sparing we went back to her home for dinner.

We studied history, medicinal herbs as well as the poisonous ones. Time went by. Day turned to night and back to day again.

I was sitting in front of my desk. A quill levitating above a parchment. I looked down at the words. They were gibberish. None of them made any sense. A feeling of dread crept over me.

“Mist! Mist! Are you in there!?”  That was Joram. Oh no. No no no no no! I know what happens next.

“Please don’t. I… can’t.”  But it was too late. Images moved before my eyes of their own accord. I was downstairs with Joram and he was panicking. My heart beat faster and my throat tightened. He was telling me to go with him.

“No.Please, don't do this. I don't want to go there. Please.” I begged inside my mind, but my body was already moving.

We were galloping, and familiar trees whizzed me by as I kept pace with Joram.

We reached the grove, and Joram froze. Tears started moving down my cheeks. The old gnarled tree stood in front of me. Black, twisted and silent with a body lying beside it's black twisted roots. The silent sentinel.

Zaeryl looked like she had died peacefully, as if she had simply laid down to rest, but I knew that she would never get back up again. I moved slowly to her, my steps shaky, I gulped down air. In my mind I could hear myself telling her how something scared Joram.

Why? I collapsed besides her, my heart and body aching for just one more day with the shaman that had taken me in all those years ago. Why did she have to die?  I gripped the body tightly, so long as I held tight she wouldn't be gone. She’ll still be with me.

“Mist. It’s alright.” How can it be alright Zaeryl? You're dead.

“Mist it’s going to be alright.” She said again. I just sobbed and hugged her tighter.

“Mist it’s alright. It’s just a bad dream” I felt a comforting hoof on my shoulder.

I was on a bed hugging a pillow. Saw was standing over me. Her eyes were full of sadness and understanding. I eased myself into a sitting position and rubbed the tears from my eyes with a hoof. The room was still dark.

“What time is it?” I asked groggily.

“Almost dawn. C’mon lets go down stairs.”

“Ughhh… Saw. Did you say something?” Cog asked from his bed.

“Nothing numbnuts. Go back to sleep.”

I nodded, picked up my gear and followed her out of the room.

***        ***        ***

Once we got there Saw told IronClaw that we could take over the watch while they get some sleep. IronClaw looked tired, his eyes were bloodshot. Or that could have something to do with sharing watch with Shrapnel. She didn’t seem tired at all and continued telling the griffin one of her many stories. Oblivious to the fact that he wasn’t listening. When both of them had gone up the stairs Saw went for the fridge.

“Hot damn! Score!” She tossed me a bottle. It was beer. She popped her own with her teeth and took a long swallow.

I opened mine on the end of a table. She looked at me for a long time before she spoke.

“Whenever, I see a pony cry I just want to slap a few of their teeth loose and tell them to grow a pair.” I flinched. “However that doesn’t apply for those who cry while they dream. And the kind of tears you shed.” She took another gulp from her bottle. “Well ponies like that have seen some fucked up shit and have a right to cry.” This time I took a long drink from my bottle.

“So… who’d you loose?”

Where do I start? From the beginning would be best. I did not look forward to recalling all that had happened to me. All the pain. But a part of me wanted to get these feeling out. I talked, and told her everything. Starting from the beginning, and it hurt. Not as much as I had imagined. The beer helped me deal with that part.

“And that’s it.” I finished. The first light of dawn slowly crept through the windows, seemingly chasing away the fears and pain that lurked in the shadows.

Saw looked trough the window, a ghost of a tear in the corner of her eye.

“I. Had a daughter. Once.” She rubbed the tears away. Looking down at the floor.

“Back in Equestria. We lived peacefully. Well as peacefully as any hell hole could be.”

“What happened?” I asked and regretted it immediately. I did not want to reopen old wounds.

“Slavers happened. I was scavenging some old store. Told her to stay hidden under an old upturned carriage. Told her it would be safer while I check out the building.” She snorted. “Safer. Yeah right.” She took another drink from her bottle. “The door to one of the rooms had collapsed, but there was a hole on the side big enough to squeeze trough. I took the chance, thinking something useful would be in there. That was when I heard her cry out.” Tears were flowing down Saw’s cheeks now. She wiped them away with a hoof.

”By the time I got my fat ass out of that hole they were already gone. I could hear them mentioning a slave market, so I knew they were slavers. Raiders, or ghouls would have just killed her, and stayed to look for me too.” She looked me straight in the eyes. “Your mother had sense enough to save you, told you to run. I. I killed my daughter. No, I did worse. I let those filthy animals take her.” Saw tried to take another sip from the bottle, but it was empty. To my surprise she gently lowered it back on the table.

“I tried to find her. Three years I looked, but found no trace. I got into a fight with a bunch of raiders. Almost died too. Think I wanted it. An end to the pain, but IronClaw found me. Like he did with you, and that saved me. It was just him and Shrapnel at the time, and they needed a medic, so I figured what the hell. I have medical knowhow, might as well join them. A merc doesn’t have a long life expectancy, pays okay, and there is the booze too.

Saw sighed with relief, and looked to me. "What about you Mist? What do you want to do with the rest of your miserable existence?"

What did I want to do? The ponies I cared about are dead. So what do I want?

“I want to help ponies. I…” I opened my mouth, and closed it several times while trying to string a coherent sentence together.

“Not just ponies but everyone who needs it. And maybe help get the world back to the way it once was. You know, before the war.” Where did that come from?

“Heh. You know you’re crazy right? But sometimes, with things being like this. Crazy is the way to go.” She went back to the fridge, took out another beer and opened it. “Alright then. Hero. Here’s to you” She said raising the bottle. “I wish you luck in your future exploits!” She drank deeply, and I emptied my bottle too.

We had a few moments in total silence before we heard the sound of hooves. It was Cog. He had finally woken up and decided to join us.

“So nice of you to let me sleep in Saw.” He said yawning. “I didn’t know you cared.”

“Well it’s important for babies to get enough sleep. Otherwise they cry, moan and bitch the rest of the day.”

It was past midday when IronClaw and Shrapnel woke up. We had breakfast, very little fresh food, mostly pre-war preserved goods. This however only seemed to be bothering me. Shrapnel was busy devouring a box of cakes. It wasn’t pretty. There were no survivors. Saw and I ate some yellowed lettuce. She washed it down with a beer. IronClaw’s complaint over the lack of meat didn’t surprise me, but Cog’s did.

“Well you’re right. Meat isn’t exactly healthy for ponies, but it’s not like it’ll kill us either. Fresh vegetables and fruit are almost impossible to find in Equestria. And they cost a lot of caps. So only the rich uppity sons of bitches can afford them, the rest eat what they can.” Saw explained.

IronClaw is a griffin they eat meat. It’s natural for them, but ponies. The thought made me queasy.

After we ate and took another sweep of the outpost to make sure we didn’t miss anything. We headed out.

***        ***        ***

“I spy with, my little eye, something… yellow!” Shrapnel asked.

“Hmm. Is it sand?” Cog guessed.

“Yep!”

“Alright! We get it! The scenery doesn’t change much!” Saw lost her patience. I couldn’t blame her. The Sun was beating down hard on us. Shrapnel and Cog have been playing that same game for a few hours now. And the answers were either sand, sky or cloud. Maybe a tree if they got lucky, or a rock.

IronClaw went on ahead, not in the sky but on the ground. He said he didn’t like flying in this kind of heat.

“Hey Mist! Me and Saw got this little bet going as to how boss lost his talon. What do you think happened?” Cog asked me.

“Uhm. Maybe lost it in a fight with some other griffin or something? I don't know.”

“Pffft. Boooring! I say it was a dare. And then he used the new steel ones to tear out the eyes of the poor sod who called him a coward.” Cog said confidently.

“You really are an idiot, aren’t you? Mist is right. It was probably a fight. My guess is magical energy weapon melted it off.” Saw was chiding Cog when.

“Hellhound bit it off.” Shrapnel said.

“You’re kidding?” Cog’s eyes were as big as saucers. Shrapnel shook her head.

Saw whistled. “Well fuck me into next Tuesday.”

“What is a Hellhound?” I’ve never heard of such a thing.

“Nastiest motherfuckers you find in the Equestrian Wasteland. Kinda like dogs, only bigger, and walking on their hind-legs. They use their claws to dig trough rock, earth, concrete, steel, armor, and worse they are clever fuckers. Clever enough to use weapons, and hunt in packs.” Saw finished and spat.

Those creatures actually sound familiar. I read about creatures that lived in the jungle. Almost impossible to kill. Huge. Three times bigger than a ripper beast. Extremely sharp senses, and claws that could tear easily through tank armor.

“So how did it happen?” Cog asked.

“Hmm.” Shrapnel tapped her helmet. Presumably wanting to tap her chin. “How about I tell you the story, IF Mist decides to join us for real?” even though her face was completely covered, I was certain she was grinning from ear to ear.

Saw and Cog looked at me expectantly.

“Well.” I rubbed the back of my head awkwardly, not enjoying the attention. “I told you. I’m helping you with this mission, but I will not work for the Remnant or the Separatists.”

“What if we ask to only be given assignments that don’t involve the Remnant or the Separatists?” Shrapnel offered.

Cog was taken aback. “Shrapnel you can’t choose what contract you want. RazorWing is the one in charge.”

“I’m flattered Shrapnel, really I am. but I don’t think I would want to work with a group that does business with them regardless. Why do you want me to stay so badly?” I was genuinely curious about her insistence on me staying.

“Because you’re a nice pony, and I like you silly.” Her answer left me dumbstruck. I worked my mouth, trying to say something with little success.

Up ahead IronClaw was waiting for us. When we reached him he pointed out into the desert with his steel digit.

“There.” He said. What did he mean there? I followed his talon and squinted at the horizon. At first I saw nothing, but then something glimmered in the distance.

***        ***        ***

It took another two hours of walking before the five-story steel building loomed in front of us. Not particularly subtle, but then again it didn’t need to be. It was impossible to find unless you knew exactly where you were going or unless you had a PipBuck. The huge rolling hills of sand completely obscured it from sight.

“So… How do we get in?” Cog took a step forward as if answering my question.

“Leave it to me.” He started tapping the walls around the steel door. The door itself had no lock. The only thing that marked it as an entrance of any kind were the edges that stuck out from the smooth walls. Nexus station 3 didn’t look anything like a normal building. The walls didn’t stand straight, they leaned at an angle. It was like somepony took four triangles and together so they made a four edged cone.

“Sometime today would be nice.” Saw complained, but Cog ignored her and went on with his tapping.

“Maybe I could try and-” Everypony turned to look at Shrapnel. IronClaw just raised an eyebrow while giving her a reproachful look. “Right. No blasting.” Shrapnel hung her head in disappointment, and started digging the sand listlessly with an armored hoof.

“Hah-ha!” He exclaimed proudly when a metal panel slid away to reveal buttons and a screen.

He pressed a button and the screen came to life. Cog’s neck snapped as he tilted it firs left then right and he called me.

"Okay. I'm gonna try to hack into this, but I need you to translate."Cog attempted to explain what was going on. Apparently, instead of logging into the console using normal means he was using the PipBuck to access a hidden subsystem.

Lines filled with words and gibberish would pop up on the PipBuck, and one of those would be the pass-code. You can only attempt this thrice before the system detects the intrusion, so after trying twice we would have to reset the entire process.

When we had gotten it right the door opened.

"Open sesame." Shrapnel giggled. She entered first, and the rest of us fell in line behind her.

It was cold inside, our breath misted in front of us. White, glowing tubes lined the roof of this metal corridor. Giving off a faint light that made things barely visible. We had our weapons out, travelling the lengthy corridor in relative silence.

 The door screeched and we all turned to face it as it closed shut. We stood there unmoving for a couple of minutes. That could very well have been our last glimpse of the outside world.

IronClaw waved for us, and we to continue on.

Many doors lined the corridor. We stayed together, taking our time to check each and every one. They were all empty, no sign of bodies, no odd smells, or anything.

Just a thin layer of dust that covered everything. It was quiet, so quiet that we could hear each other breathe.

“This… is a bad place.”

“Sh-Shut up Cog.” Saw stammered. Our bodies had cooled down. The drop in temperature was not that hard to deal with anymore, and my breath was no longer misted. It was colder than outside, but not freezing cold anymore.

At the end of the corridor was another large door. It opened automatically when we approached it. Beyond it was huge rectangular room an “atrium” Cog said. The faint lights were enough to show that the ceiling was actually three-stories above us.

If you looked up you could see the second and third floor. Like a balcony you could lean over the railing and look down at the floor where we were.

Straight ahead there was a wide window that showed into a narrow room filled with computers. Cog went in there as soon as he spotted it. At either side of that room were large steel doors and two more on the left and right side of the atrium.

There were a few tables with chairs in there as well, and they spaced well apart. Large steel lockers were pressed against the atriums walls.

“Hey this looks like a control terminal. Hold on, let me see if I can get the generator working again.” Cog said. His voice muffled by the thick glass.

The lights started to flicker, and then grew brighter, soon more lights turned on and the atrium and the upper floors were could be seen perfectly. It just made the emptiness of the station more apparent. White walls and grey steel. No sounds except the gentle humming coming from the lights.

The peace was interrupted by a loud noise and red lights started flashing.

“Warning!”

“Intruders detected.”

“Activating security protocols.”

A voice declared loudly.

“Mist what’s it saying?!” Saw asked.

“Oh shit.” I'm not sure how, but IronClaw immediately understood what those words implied, and began pulling away at one of the lockers lining the wall.

Once one side was far enough from the wall he pulled it down with an thunderous crash to make a temporary barricade.

 On either side of the window two hatches opened to reveal mounted guns. Each of them had a glowing red eye.

IronClaw pulled Saw down behind the barricade by her cloak, and I followed. Shrapnel covered us, opening fire on the turrets to draw their attention away from us.

The armored mare yelled, and collapsed as bullets struck her armor. Easily tearing trough the layered metal.

“Shrapnel! She’s down!” I yelled and peeked out and fired at the guns with my rifle. That got there attention and they started firing at the locker.

“Cog!” I screamed.

“I’m trying!”He yelled back. I peeked out again, just long enough to see him furiously tapping the console in front of him.

“That son of a bitch! If I die here I’m going to kill him!” Saw screamed.

IronClaw rose from cover to shoot at the turrets but then quickly had to duck back down.

“Cog!” He shouted.

“I’m… trying!” Cog shouted back.

Shrapnel wasn't moving, and I could hear how the locker was caving in with each new bullet that struck it. Small dents were appearing on our side of the closet. It won't hold much longer, and once the improvised barricade got  breached, we would stand no chance against the turrets.

“Cog!” All three of us shouted in unison.

Instead of an answer there came a loud bang, and then everything went silent.

I took the chance, and peaked up from behind our cover. The guns had stopped shooting, and their red eyes no longer glowed.

Vaulting over the locker I ran towards Shrapnel, blood had begun pouring onto the ground from holes in her armor. I fumbled but managed to remove Shrapnel’s helmet. Her eyes were closed, her breathing shallow and blood was coming out of her mouth.

I levitated a potion to her lips and poured it down her throat. Soon Saw was beside me checking Shrapnel out more thoroughly.

“Is she…?” Cog had gotten out of the room and joined us.

“She’s alive.” I said. Cog let out a breath. He looked like he was about to faint.

“How is she?” IronClaw asked.

“It was close. She took one near the heart. She’s going to make though. Gonna take more than that to bring Shrapnel down.” IronClaw nodded. He was spreading and closing his wings. I noticed his right one didn’t snap back as quickly as the left one.

“Are you alright?” I asked. He could have been shot while he left cover.

“I’m fine. I won’t be flying soon. I think I sprained a muscle pulling that thing down.” He turned to the lockers and frowned. “Armor piercing rounds. That was a close one.”

“Ughh… What happened.” Shrapnel blinked her eyes, and rose up. Wiping blood from her mouth the metal mare looked around.

“You got shot. Anymore stupid questions?” Saw asked.

“Uh-huh. Is everypony else ok?”

“We’re fine Shrapnel, take it easy.” I said gently smiling at her.

***        ***        ***

We waited until Shrapnel was better before we continued exploring the station. We found some scrap metal for her to repair her armor and a lot of weapons and some healing supplies. It turns out Cog had to shoot the console in order to stop the automated defense. So now we had to find the security room if we wanted to find a way into the Prometheus facility.

We kept together mostly. Never more than one room away from one another. The rooms we were searching through were pretty much the same.

We found some ammo, caps, a healing potion and bandages. I was picking a lock on one of the doors While Cog searched the room across from me.

Two pins later I managed to open the door only to freeze upon entering. There was a table in the room, and behind it a zebra sat in front of a terminal.

I raised my rifle. She didn’t seem to notice me, so I took a few steps forward. Her body was slumped forward, eyes foggy and staring into nothingness. A gun was between her fore-hooves. There was a hole on the top of her head. Old blood had dried and crusted over her chest.

 I lowered my rifle once I realized that that zebra was already dead. I had a pretty good guess as to whom this particular zebra was.

“Hey Mist. You find something?” Cog asked at the door.

“Yeah it looks like this is Nadala. The one in charge of security.” I took a few steps forward, but a sound made me stop.

BEEP!

“What was th-“

“Mist get out of there!” Cog yelled.

BEEP! BEEP!

The world was slowing down as realization hit me. I turned, putting one leg in front of the other while the beeping sounds intensified.

BEEP! BEEP! BEEP!

I knew something was wrong as the floor left my hooves. I felt a surge, and the whole room began moving. Or was it me?

The last thing I could remember was hearing a loud crash and feeling my body shake. The world went black.

When I opened my eyes, everything felt blurry. Cog was shaking me, and saying things I couldn't understand. My ears were ringing.

I felt a distant wave of pain in my left hoof that was slowly intensifying. I looked down, the armor around it had been torn to shreds and was blackened by flame.

My leg was bleeding, and disfigured. I screamed, cried out in pain until that was all i could hear.

"Shit, shit, shit." I heard Saw curse. "Shrapnel hold him down. Cog, a little help here."

Shrapnel pressed down on me in a strange hug, and I felt the cold, disfigured metal of her armor press against my body.

“On three.” Saw's voice was clear and serious. On three what?

“One.” Saw put her hooves on either side of my bleeding one.

“What’s going on?” I managed to ask right before IronClaw stuffed a rag in my mouth. He held my head into place, keeping me from opening my mouth with his iron claw.

“Two.”

What’s happening? What are they doing?!

“Three!”

Pain! There was only pain! I screamed or at least tried to. IronClaw kept my muzzle shut and me teeth digging into the rag.

“Now! Now Cog hold it straight with your magic!”

Make it stop! Why are they doing this!?! It hurts so much! Make It STOP!

I tried to break free but Shrapnel’s grip was as hard as iron. I screamed and squirmed until everything went black a second time.

When I opened my eyes. I was in the same room, but I had a pillow under my head. I looked around and saw IronClaw sitting at the desk looking at the terminal. Where did the zebra go?

“Wha-What happened.” My voice was hoarse. And it was painful to speak. IronClaw turned his head to me.

“A mine exploded near you. How are you feeling?” The memories were returning to me now. My leg was covered in bandages, and I tried to rise. IronClaw stopped me.

“Take it easy. Having your bones reset Isn’t an easy thing to shrug off no matter how many healing potions you drink.” It felt weird to hear concern in his voice. I must have been in worse shape than I'd thought.

When I looked back at the event it felt more like a nightmare, rather than an actual event. I could hardly recall the pain at all, and while I was thankful for that. I still had the memory of my hoof all disfigured and ruined.

I stood up and stretched my leg a few times.

"Everything working alright?" IronClaw had taken a step forward, maybe prepared to catch me if I'd fallen.

“Seems like it. Doesn't hurt at all.” I kept looking at my hoof, and flexed it idly. The attention making me a little uncomfortable.

“Well you have Saw to thank for that. If you feel up to it go help Cog. He’s having trouble getting the elevator to the trams working. Right door at the atrium.” I nodded.

“While you were unconscious I did some more scouting. No bodies but I did find holes in the walls. Big enough for two ponies to enter side by side. There was blood around them. Whatever the things that attacked the zebras haven’t been here in some time. Never the less be careful.” He turned back to the terminal, idly tapping the buttons.

I found Saw and Shrapnel down at the atrium. Shrapnel saw me first.

“Hey Mist! I didn’t know you had such strong lungs. I thought I might go deaf when you screamed.”

“Heh. Yeah sorry. Saw I wanted to thank you. You too Shrapnel.” Saw waved a hoof dismissively and Shrapnel just smiled.

“Umm… IronClaw said Cog might need-“

“Help. You bet your ass he does. He’s been at it for five hours now.” I nodded and went to find Cog.

He was in an elevator. The panel he removed was beside him. He stuck his muzzle into the mess of wires.

“Hey Cog. You need any help?”

“Hey Mist. How’s the leg?” He faced me and smiled.

“Good. Thanks by the way. For helping set the bones right.”

“Well you’re welcome, but don’t take this the wrong way when I say that I never want to see the inside of a ponies leg for as long as I live.” He stuck his head back amongst the wires.

"Don't get me wrong, it's a fine leg, and I'm sure it has served you well. Less blood and pain in fixing machinery though. Hold this."

I held the panel with my magic, as Cog began reconnecting wires to a set of inputs, and outputs.

"You sure you know where to connect those?"

"Pffft. Foals play!" Cog waved my insecurities away, and began shoveling wire. A few lights within the elevator flickered to life.

"And here we.-" The door to the elevator closed. Trapping us inside. "-go."

"I don't like this." Cog put a hoof to my muzzle.

"You just haven't seem me work my magic just yet." He flipped a switch. "Stop worrying so much and have a little faith." The elevator groaned, and started descending in a slow, lumbering fashion.

“What about the others?!” This was bad.

“Well just go down and then back up for the others.” The elevator stopped. The lights started flickering. “This could be a problem.” No, really?

The lights in the elevator came back with another groan. Then it started again. The elevator began screeching, the lights flickered off, and with a terrifying, groaning sound something snapped.

Gravity vanished, and my back was smashed against the ceiling of the elevator.

The decent stopped as suddenly as it came, and my body crashed into the floor. My head was ringing. It was pitch black everywhere I looked.

"Cog?" I felt a blood from my nose. “Cog are you alright?” There was no answer.

“Cog!” Oh no, please. Don't be dead. You can't be dead! “Cog! Damn it answer me!”

He didn’t answer I tried to feel my way around when a bright light appeared right before my eyes.

Footnote: Level Up.

New Perk: Evasive – You are quick on your hooves, and there is no doubt about it. In a firefight you are 10% more likely to dodge oncoming fire, and in a close up and personal hoof to hoof fight you are 10% more likely to avoid or parry oncoming blows.

(Thank you Kkat for making such an awesome story and world in which other ponies like myself can play and let loose our imagination. Somber deserves thanks as well. For proving that side-stories can be just as amazing and unforgettable as the original. Special thanks to Damhoof, Mentidabrony and Isphone for helping me edit and sort out the convoluted mess I've made out of Mist's story. Thanks also go to DamnfoolBrony for working his magic and helping me set up the perks. Oh and very special thanks to Lauren Faust!)

Chapter 6: Prometheus

Chapter 6: Prometheus“We thought ourselves so clever. Stealing fire from the God’s. But they wanted us to have it. They wanted us to burn!”

“Shit.” I hissed through gritted teeth as I went for my rifle. My heart was pounding in my chest. Could this be another turret or some other automatic defense? I’m screwed either way, I can’t see a damn thing.

“Wow! Easy there Mist, it’s me!” A panicked yet familiar voice called out.

“C-Cog? You’re alright?” I lowered my rifle and started rubbing my eyes. “I thought you were dead.”

“I thought so too. Then I heard you calling but I couldn’t see shit so I turned this thing on. Sorry I had no idea you were so close. Didn’t mean to blind you.” I stopped rubbing my eyes, my sight restored somewhat, and saw Cog sitting in front of me holding up his forehoof. The light was coming from his PipBuck.

He gave a whistle as he looked around the elevator. “Well we’re not going back up the same way that’s for sure.”

He wasn’t kidding. The walls of the elevator were warped and pushed inwards. Steel bars had punched through and I could help but feel relieved that we didn’t get skewered.

"You okay down there?" Shrapnel's voice rebounded off the walls, and echoed down to me.

“Was that Shrapnel? Mist stand over there.” What the… Cog grabbed me by the shoulders and moved me a few steps to the left.

“What are you doing?” I asked rubbing my head which had now started to throb.

“Hold still.” He said and started climbing on my back.

“Cog what are you doing?” I craned my neck to get a better look at what the green unicorn was up to.

Cog was standing on my back, on his rearhooves, while he tried to open a panel on the ceiling of the elevator.

THUMP! THUMP! THUMP!

He smashed away at the panel. I was about to suggest he try something else when I heard a ‘POP!’ followed by a creak of metal. The hatch was open. Good thing too, my head was killing me.

“Oh fuck me!” Cog cursed. What? Something else had gone wrong?

“What’s wrong? What do you see?” I rubbed at my temples, but had to stop to maintain balance.

“A mess. We’re sure as hell not going back the same way.” Well the lift wasn’t, but couldn’t we just climb up?

“Hellooooo! Can anypony hear me down there!” Shrapnel was shouting again. Cog cleared his throat.

“We’re here! Alive!”

“Cog! You’re alright?! What about Mist?! Is he with you?!”

“Yes he’s fine!”

“What the hell happened!?” IronClaw had joined the discussion adding his shouts.

“Ughh.” My head was throbbing like crazy, and Cog’s hooves digging into my bruised back wasn’t helping.

“I got the lift working then it… sort of broke!” Cog explained. I was going to ask him if: “Sort of broke.” Was a technical term.

“Hey Cog!” Great now Saw was shouting too. “Two screw ups in one day! That must be a new record for you!”

“Hardy-fucking-har!” Cog snapped back.

“Will you hurry it up!” Damn! His hooves really started to hurt my back.

“Sorry.” He apologized and tried to reposition himself.

“You two stay put, we’ll find a way down to you!” IronClaw shouted, his clear serious tone ringing in my head. I really need to lay down for a while.

“Don’t think you can! There is no other way! They only have this elevator so they can seal of the tram station if something goes wrong!” Cog explained and IronClaw cursed.

“Why don’t we just climb up? Tell them to find rope or tie some sheets together.” I offered.

“Won’t do much good. The entire shaft is destroyed. I can’t even see through the debris.”

Well that’s just awesome. No really, this is ‘super awesome’! Trapped in a station infested with Luna knows what and no way to get to the relative safety of the upper levels. What kind of psycho designed this facility?

A long silence ensued. I was beginning to think they had left when IronClaw spoke.

“Try and find another way out! We’ll wait for two days and then we’ll head out!” No. He wouldn’t just leave us! Fear coiled itself around my heart. “We can regroup at Massif if you don’t make it out in time!” They really are leaving us!

Some part of me knew that IronClaw didn’t have any choice in the matter. He had a job to do. He still has to deliver the information on Prometheus we’ve gathered. But right now the rational part of my mind took a back seat to the pissed off part.

When I joined the Talon’s I knew that it wasn’t the healthiest of decisions, but getting abandoned never crossed my mind. What if there is no way out? My thoughts went to Nadala. She killed herself, would Cog and I have to do the same?

“A-Alright boss! If… If we don’t make it!” Cog stammered.

“You WILL make it!” IronClaw’s tone broke no argument. “Is that clear?! Or I’ll come back and let Shrapnel clear the way!”

“C-Crystal!”

“And Cog! Don’t get Mist killed! You hear!” Saw added.

“Good luck guys!” And with those final words from Shrapnel we were left in silence. Cog jumped off my back and sat down. His head hung low.

I stretched and felt my spine pop. While the immediate relief in my back was welcome, the pain in my head seemed to increase. Oh joy.

“We’re not going to make it are we?” Cog asked in a whisper I almost didn’t hear.

No, probably not. “We will make it. You heard IronClaw. He’ll send Shrapnel to dig us out if we don’t find a way out. Come on, let’s see if the zebras really were as foalish as to have only one entrance.” He nodded and seemed to brighten a little.

He put his hooves on the elevators doors and tried to push them apart. I looked around and found a flat piece of metal, grabbed it with my magic and called out to Cog.

“Move out of the way, let me try.” He stepped aside and I rammed the metal plate between the doors and pulled it to one side. Cog joined in, pushing on it with his hooves.

The doors creaked and groaned in defiance, but eventually they gave way and were finally parted. Darkness welcomed us. If it weren’t for Cog’s PipBuck light we wouldn’t be able to see anything.

“Hold on.” Cog put a hoof out to stop me from going further. “Now where was it?” He muttered as he looked at his PipBuck. “Here it is!” He levitated out a brooch out of his saddlebag and pinned it to my chest.

I looked down at the curious little piece of jewelry. It was a simple metal brooch with a milky white round-cut gem. Cog tapped the gem with a hoof and it started glowing. The clear white light that emanated from the gem was focused in a cone in front of me.

“Where did you get this?” Clearly a light spell was enchanted into the gem, but few unicorns can actually cast it.

“Picked it up at Vostoris. There’s this mare that’s good with enchanting. I figured it might be useful if for some reason my PipBuck light didn’t work.” Well I’m glad he had it with him. This will make it easier to explore.

I unslung my rifle and Cog readied his shotgun. Wait a minute, this is a different shotgun from his old sawed-off one. His new gun had one barrel and a drum.

“What happened to your old gun?” I looked at the impressive new weapon he was now hefting.

“Still got it here.” He gave his saddlebags a pat. ”I picked up this beauty in one of the rooms while you were unconscious.” He looked fondly at his new gun.

I kind of felt left out. Everyone had probably found new weapons except me and maybe Shrapnel. But it’s hard to compete with her machinegun and grenade launcher. Then I remembered the sniper Cog gave me and promptly remembered that I left it back in Nadala’s office. I mentally facehooved.

Well it’s not like I can make much use out of a sniper indoors, still a high caliber gun can always be useful to have around.

We started moving through the hallway. The walls were a bleak grey, unmarked and pristine, but unlike the upper levels there was an odor present here. I couldn’t quite put my hoof on it but it was familiar.

We reached the end of the hall. It split into two directions, to the left and right. Cog and I exchanged looks.

“Left or right?” He asked.

I looked both ways and only saw darkness. The only difference was the smell which was coming from the right, so maybe we should head there? “Umm… Right?” I offered uncertainly.

Cog nodded and we went right.

We walked in silence, the only sound that could be heard was that of our hooves as they landed on the metal floors. I looked ahead as the light from my brooch and Cog’s PipBuck pushed back the darkness.

I felt a growing sense of unease as we continued deeper down the hall, and turned to my companion. Cog seemed unfazed, but then again he is from a stable. He had spent most of his life underground.

Maybe it’s the thought of having all that sand above us. All that pressure bearing down on what is essentially a tunnel we are walking through. Was the tunnel getting smaller? The illuminated walls seemed to stretch out and constrict around me. My heart started to beat a little faster. I shook my head in an attempt to shake the thought from my mind.

“So when did you and Saw get so chummy all of the sudden?”

Eh, what? I raised an eyebrow and looked at Cog.

“I mean back at the outpost and now this.”

“This?” What was he talking about? Maybe he bashed his head when the elevator crashed or maybe I did.

“Oh come on!” Cog said a little irritated. “Don’t get Mist killed.” He did a bad impression of Saw’s voice. ”She never showed any concern for anything other than a bottle. So what happened while I slept? What did I miss?”

“We talked.” I answered evenly.

“About what?” What’s gotten into him all of the sudden?

“About the past.” I answered.

He stopped and pointed a hoof accusingly at me. “Aha! I knew it! So what secrets is she keeping? She a fillyfooler? Blew up a hospital?” I groaned as my head started to pound again. IronClaw was right, being with them is like babysitting foals.

“No! Nothing like that. She… Stuff happened to her.” I hoped Cog would pick up on the hint that it’s personal to Saw and drop the issue.

“Oh yeah. Like what?” No way. Was he never going to stop asking?

“Ask her. Not for me to say.”

“Ugh. Fine then keep your secrets. I’m sure I’ll find out eventually.” He said matter of factly.

Fine by me. I rubbed the side of my head with a hoof. Something must have been shaken loose when the elevator collapsed. I’ve had migraines before, but never anything this bad. Would healing potions even work on something like this?

“What did IronClaw say? If we don’t make it out we’re to meet them, where?” I asked trying to take my mind off the pain in my head.

“Massif. It’s a village to the north-west of Sumaj.” Cog said, and I thought back to the map Joram had shown me.

I don’t remember seeing a village with that name. “Never heard of it. How far is it?”

“Closer then Sumaj. It’s a small village, friendly though. They’ve got nothing against ponies and they don’t care much for the Remnant or Separatists. You would like it there.” Why? Am I the only one who’s got a problem with the Remnant or do the others simply not care?

I turned my attention back to the floor before me. We continued in silence again our weapons raised and ready just in case.

***          ***          ***

Dear Luna! We should have gone left! The smell, it was the smell of rotting meat!

In front of us lay the body of a zebra. Well half of it. Its lower half was missing. The intestines were pulled out and trailing behind it, disappearing into the darkness of the hall. I took a few steps, following the gruesome trail. It ended near a hole in the wall. The light from my brooch penetrated only a meter or so into the darkness.

The hole itself was big enough for two ponies to enter easily side by side. The metal around the hole was torn and twisted in on itself like sheets of paper. As I stared into the blackness, like some gaping maw, I could only imagine the fear the zebra felt. One minute you’re running away, maybe even think you are safe and then something punches through the wall next to you, tears you in two and leaves you to drag what little remains of yourself away.

I shuddered from horn to tail and opened my mouth to tell Cog that we should continue, but that’s when I noticed that he wasn’t beside me. Franticly I jumped and started turned around, the light from my brooch going everywhere. Luckily I spotted his PipBuck light, he was still standing next to the corpse.

“Cog. Are you alright?” Stupid question of course he wasn’t alright. He was very still and seemed to be transfixed on the corpse.

“Y-Yeah. I’m fine let’s go.” He stammered and took a few shaky steps away from the body.

Yeah that sure looks like “fine”, because what we just saw was perfectly normal. Yup.

We gave the hole in the wall a wide berth as we passed it. Looking around I spotted doors on either side of the hall. Cog and I picked the locks on some of them, the ones that weren’t jammed. We found nothing of particular use. A few caps and some ammo.

Finally reaching the end of the hall, a door automatically opened up into a chamber. The smell that greeted us was… overwhelming. I covered my muzzle with a hoof, Cog gagged.

Corpses of zebras littered the floor. Half eaten, chewed up, limbs torn out. I backed up into a wall.

What could have done this? This was a massacre, like some wild animal had been loosened among them! And their faces, those that still had them, empty wide eyed stares, their mouths open in silent screams.

“Celestia save us.” This is bad. So very bad!

Cog was shivering, his eyes shut tightly and his tail between his legs. I tiphooved over to him, avoiding the bodies.

“Cog what’s wrong? Talk to me.” He just trembled. Please, please don’t lose it now Cog.

“I… I just can’t.”

I put a hoof on his shoulder and tried to calm him down. If he falls apart now, I probably will too.

 For a moment I thought about going back, but to where? Back to wait at the ruin of the elevator? I looked around the chamber. Besides the bodies and the occasional hole in the wall, my attention was drawn to the three huge steel doors.

One was directly ahead of us, the other two were positioned to the far left and right of the chamber. They didn’t have any locks on them, they were just slabs of reinforced steel.

Straining my eyes, in the little amount of light that my brooch and Cog’s PipBuck gave, I spotted two normal doors on either side of the great steel one in the middle. One of them had something written on a plaque above it. Unfastening the brooch, and while it was still gloving, I carefully levitated it closer to the door.

The plaque had “Nexus 3 tram control station” written in zebra on it. The other door had “Supplies” above it. I levitated the brooch back and pinned it in place.

“I think I found something. One of those doors leads to a control station. We need to get there.” Anywhere is better than staying here.

“I told you I can’t do it. I can’t look at them. I can’t move.” I don’t blame him, I did my best to avoid meeting the empty stares of the corpses. But we have to keep moving.

“What if you grab my tail and I lead you there?” He didn’t answer immediately. Mulling over the idea in his head, and then just gave a weak nod.

He grabbed my tail and I started walking slowly, making sure to avoid the bodies. I whispered to Cog from time to time, encouraging and warning him whenever we were about to pass close to a corpse.

After some carful weaving around the bodies we reached the door. I levitated out a bobby pin and screwdriver to pick the lock.

“Shit!” The damn thing snapped. I pulled out another and went back to work.

Cog was still holding on to my tail, and while I knew we were safe I couldn’t shake the feeling of urgency.

“Fuck!” I hissed and Cog let out a whimper. Another one snapped! What’s wrong with me?! Okay, just calm down. I closed my eyes and took a few breaths, then reached into my pockets to fish out another pin.

Only two left. Better make this one count.

“KLICK!” Finally! Celestia and Luna be praised! Cog gave my tail a nervous tug. I pushed the door open and we went inside.

The room was large and whoever had been inside last, left in a hurry. Papers lay everywhere, drawers were pulled out of the cabinets and rested on the ground, a locker was opened and its contents of hammers and other tools spilled out before it.

A sickly greenish light was coming from a terminal. Many buttons and switches could be found on either side of it, a smooth black surface that covered most of the wall was behind it.

“A-Are we safe?” Cog asked nervously as he spat out my tail and opened his eyes.

“We’re away from the bodies.” He seemed to be doing much better now. “What happened to you? You just froze.” He wouldn’t meet my eyes, instead he just started looking around the room.

“Cog! I need to know what’s wrong! Otherwise I can’t help you.”

“I’m fine now, don’t worry.” Yeah, fine. He was shivering like a leaf. He’s definitely NOT fine.

Cog just pushed past me, ignoring my concerns and started to move to the terminal.

“You do realize that we can’t stay in this room. We’re going to have to go out there again.” That seemed to reach him. He stopped midstride and dropped his head. I expected him to open up, but he just continued walking towards the terminal.

Alright this was pissing me off. I grabbed his tail and yanked him into a sitting position. He opened his mouth to protest, but I cut him off.

“Tell me why those bodies scare you so much. What makes them different from other corpses?” They are gruesome, but he’s a mercenary. They don’t just balk at bodies.

Cog’s eyebrows furrowed. He shot me a look that made me back away a little.

“What makes them different? What makes them different is the fact that we’ve killed others and I know they are dead! Hell with Shrapnel there’s barely a body left. But those… those things were killed by Celestia knows what! They could… they could…” He trailed off into a whisper. His anger subsiding, Tears started forming in his eyes. He looked around the room and then spread his hooves wide.

“This place. This place reminds me of my Stable. Concrete and steel, underground. And the bodies. The bodies…” He brought his hooves back in front of him and stared at the ground.

“Your stable? I don’t understand.” Yes he told me he was from a Stable and I suppose this place reminds him of his former home. Had something similar happened there?

He smirked and gave me a resentful look, his words dripping venom. I’m already starting to regret asking.

“Of course you don’t. I was a repair pony at my stable. You know the buck who fiddles with the machines.” I nodded and stayed quiet. He looked like he wanted to shoot me. “Radiation started bleeding into the Stable one day. We tried to fix it but we didn’t have all the parts. Ponies were dying so what happened? The overmare asked for volunteers to brave the surface in search for parts. No pony stepped forward, so I did. But I came back too late.”

Tears started flowing down his cheeks. He continued in a much quieter voice. “When I came back they were all dead. Except they weren’t. Radiation had burned their flesh, twisted them into ghouls. But not like the friendly ones I met in the wasteland, oh no, these were like animals.” Crap. I can see where this is going. I mentally slapped myself for forcing him to relive those painful memories just to satisfy my curiosity.

“They didn’t attack me the moment I entered, they waited until I was deep inside looking for survivors. Then the dead started rising.” He shivered at the memory then looked at me darkly. “I lost my family Mist. I killed them. Twice. When I failed to come back in time, and when I had to save myself.” I opened and closed my mouth a couple of times, trying to say something and failing miserably. Cog rose and pushed past me as he walked over to the terminal.

“Cog, I’m sorry.” What else could I say? I didn’t know, and now he was pissed at me.

***          ***          ***

While Cog worked on the terminal I kept myself busy by picking a lock on a first aid box I found on a wall. I was very careful while opening it. Only two more pins left, better not screw up. Cog probably had a few more, but right now I think it’s a good idea to just give him some space.

The box clicked and the lid was open. Let’s see: two healing potions, some magic bandages and three Med-X syringes. Med-X dulls the pain if I’m not mistaken, I’m sure they’ll be useful.

“Cog, I’m going to go check the supplies room.” I looked at the green buck sitting by the terminal. I wanted to add if he’ll be okay alone, but held my tongue. No response forthcoming I slowly left and closed the door behind me.

Way to go Mist. As if getting out of this place wasn’t hard enough. I was alone in the corpse filled chamber. If something attacked me would Cog even try and help me? First IronClaw and now Cog, now I truly felt abandoned.

Walking close to the heavy steel door on my left, and keeping my eyes on the metal tiles beneath my hooves I made my way to the supplies room.

Again ,taking care not to lose anymore pins, I sat in front of the door and went to work. My thoughts were a jumbled mess. I lost my family too. I know what it feels like. But Cog at least tried to help. Me. I didn’t do a damn thing.

I hate this. This emptiness and ache. How long was I picking this lock, five minutes, ten? Did it even matter? If something were to jump me now and kill me, it would be doing me a favor.

“Klick!”

The room was smaller than I expected. A lot of empty shelves. The light my brooch was casting made the shadows dance on the walls, fooling me into thinking there was movement. While still holding my rifle out I reached out with my magic to a switch near the door.

The lights flickered to life, and I tapped the brooch to turn it off.

Well this was a waste of time. Guess anything useful was taken when things went bad. I was about to turn around and leave when I spotted an ammo crate and four round objects on a bottom shelf beside it.

Hey I’ve seen these before. Cog gave them to IronClaw when we fought the Remnant. These were grenades. They didn’t seem to have any markings on them though. No colored stripes, so I guess they are just the regular explosive kind. I stashed them away in my saddle bags and moved on to the ammo crate.

Well this is fortunate. I levitated out a rather large box of bullets. It had “Armor-piercing” written on it with a little picture of a bullet going through a piece of metal. Perfect caliber for my rifle. I also found shotgun shells that read “Incendiary”. Flaming buckshot was painted on it as it exited from a shotgun. Cog will no doubt like these. Maybe I can use the shotgun shells and grenades as a peace offering?

I took one more look around the room, and having found nothing I decided to head back.

“Hey Mist. Come check this out.” My ears immediately perked up and I hurriedly closed the door behind me, and went to the green unicorn. Cog was speaking to me again! Umm… I am way more excited than I should be. With my luck it’s probably bad news.

“Turning on the generator brought power to this level of the station, but it still needs to be manually reconnected. Some sort of automated failsafe to lock this part of the station away. Looking at the schematics I would say that the energy distribution center is left from the elevator.” The way we didn’t take. I wonder what awaits us there?

“Mist.” He said turning his head to face me. “You’ll have to go alone. I need to be here when the power returns.” Yep, that’s my luck. All bad. I nodded, and started pulling out the grenades and shotgun shells.

“I found these in the supply room.” I levitated out the ammo and grenades.

“Wow. Incendiary shells. Lucky find.” He wrapped the ammo in his own magic, but hesitated with the grenades. “Don’t you want to keep a few for yourself?” He pointed with a hoof at one of the floating grenade.

“Not really.” Truth be told, having something that can blow me to bits clanking around in my saddlebags really puts me on edge. ”You have more experience with explosives than me.” He shrugged and took the grenades.

“So I go back the way we came and take the left passage?” He nodded. “Do you have any idea what I’m supposed to do once I get there? I’m not exactly good with machines.”

“I doubt it’s anything complicated. Think big switches, glowing buttons.”

“Uh huh.” Glowing buttons and big switches. Luna I hope I don’t blow us up. “Alright I’ll be off then.” I started walking to the door.

“Mist.” I stopped and looked back. “Be careful, and hurry back.” He said with a smile, and I knew that things were once again good between us.

I gave the brooch a little tap as I stepped out of the room. It’s pale light once again showing me the twisted remains of what were once zebras.

“Don’t look at them.” I muttered to myself as I closed the door behind me and weaved around the corpses, back to the door from where we came in.

Going back somehow felt different. It was like something played on the edges of my vision, it disappeared the moment I turned to confront it.

I approached the hole in the wall and stopped. The intestines led away from it and to the body that was only a few steps ahead. The hole seemed darker, if that’s possible, more menacing. I was alone now and I was scared. Staring down into the abyss I could almost hear a faint hissing that was rhythmically interrupted by my heartbeat.

No, I must be imagining things. But what if I’m not? Somehow I tore my gaze away from the hole, fighting every instinct that told me danger was there and that I shouldn’t turn my back on it. I passed the corpse and continued back to the elevator.

The left hall lead to a small staircase at the end of which there was a door. Surprisingly it was unlocked. I didn’t like it. Locked doors meant that they were stopping others from going in. Unlocked door meant that someone could already be inside. I readied my rifle.

I flicked the light switch the moment I went in. My rifle raised, I was ready to confront… machinery?

The room was packed full of buttons, leavers and switches.“Umm… This could be a problem.” What do I do? I don’t know which button to press.

Moving closer I started examining the panels more closely. Maybe this one… “KLICK!” Nothing. I moved to one of the larger leavers, wrapping it in my magic I gave it a pull. It was harder than I thought, but as I pulled a metal bar started moving into an opening. It locked into place and gave of a few sparks. A screen came to life and it showed.

I looked around and spotted another leaver like the first one and started pulling it. When the connection was made the display flashed and showed.

Alright now to get back to Cog.

I started walking at a brisk pace. The halls look different bathed in light I could see tiny cracks and imperfections. I stopped when I reached the hole. It was now a single point of utter blackness in a brightly illuminated hall.

Something’s not right. I couldn’t quite put my hoof on it but something seemed off, missing.

“Oh no.” The body! The intestine was still there but the rest was missing! “Luna shove the Moon up my ass.” I turned and galloped at full speed back to Cog.

The door opened before me and I rushed into the chamber. Something caught between my hooves and I fell. My magic lost its grip on the rifle and it skidded ahead of me.

A face, mere inches from my own, stared at me with dead eyes. Cog’s story was the first thing I thought of as I scrambled to get back on my hooves. The bodies however remained still.

The stark white light made the scene more gruesome. Every detail, every torn bit of flesh, muscle was now clearly visible. Old crusted blood flaked off me as I moved to fetch my rifle. I leapt over a few of the bodies while rushing to reach Cog.

“Cog!” I slammed the door open panting, my heart in my ears.

“The Hell kind of an entranOH DEAR CELESTIA! What the fuck happened to you?!” Cog yelled, eyes wide as saucers. I looked down at myself, bits of old flesh and crusty blood were smeared over my armor.

“I tripped and fell, but that doesn’t matter have you found anything!? A way out?!”

“Easy Mist, take it easy. Look at this.” He motioned with a hoof for me to come nearer. The smooth black surface behind the terminal was actually a screen. It showed a white half circle that had in it. Three lines lead from it to adjacent circles. The far left one was black and so was the line leading to it. A warning note flashed beside it.

A green line to the far right lead to a same colored circle. A message beside it said.

In-between Black-Light and Helix facility there was another black line that led to a red circle. A message beside the circle said.

“It looks like there are no other ways out except the elevator we used.” Then we might as well shoot ourselves. My eyes lingered on Prometheus. Hmmm… Under lockdown. Sealed.

“Can you open the tram line to Prometheus?” It might be our only chance, terrible as it is.

“I don’t think you were following what happened there. All of them are dead. They closed it off to save themselves. Why would we want go there?” Cog moved his forehooves as if he were explaining to a mentally challenged foal. I might as well be with what I was suggesting. “Besides we have power now, we should try and dig our way out through the elevator shaft.”

“Look the body is gone.” Cog’s eyes narrowed.

“What body?”

“The one near the hole in the wall. In the hall that lead here.” His eyes grew as he realized what I meant.

“Gone. You don’t mean…”

“That it crawled away by itself? Maybe.” I shrugged. “Or what if the things that killed everyone here came back?”

“We. We have to do something!” He turned back to the terminal and started typing. “Black-Light is out of the question. There is no tunnel to it. It’s completely collapsed. Helix is toxic. I might be able to open the one to Prometheus. Help me translate the words.” I leaned my head over his shoulder and translated the words from zebra as he pointed them out. The black line that lead to the red circle started flashing white and a new message now read.

We heard a loud groan from the heavy reinforced steel doors as they opened.

I turned to Cog. “What about Prometheus? It’s still in lockdown!”

“Nothing I can do from here. It can only be accessed from a terminal at Prometheus itsel-“

Cog was interrupted as a faint hiss came from outside the room we were in. I hate it when I’m right. Cog looked at me nervously, a bead of sweat sliding down his head.

“We should leave. Now!” I couldn’t agree more. I grabbed my rifle and Cog readied his shotgun.

***          ***          ***

Cog’s legs buckled under him when we left the control room.

“Listen just look at the walls. Ignore the bodies, they aren’t coming back.” He gave me a weak nod and shakily got back to his hooves.

The door that lead to the tram was the one in the middle of the chamber, between the control room and the room with the supplies. We kept close to the walls as we slipped through the archway.

Wow. That’s a big door. I looked up as we passed under it. If it should close now it wouldn’t cut us in half. It would utterly crush us.

All the while we were moving, hissing and clicking sounds could be heard from the walls around us. And they were growing louder. Beyond the door we went down a wide staircase. The ceiling wasn’t square anymore, instead it was curved. There were holes in these walls as well. The smell of rotting meat was present but not as strong as in the chamber we just left. We passed by old blood smears, assorted organs and the occasional hoof.

The hissing was growing louder so we quickened our pace.

The vehicle that was before us reminded me of the tanks the remnant use, except this one was long and sleek, had windows and didn’t have any mounted guns on its roof. Around it I found brass casings and bloody bits of armor.

“Looks like they tried to fight here. And died.” Cog paused for a moment, his face grim. “Lets get this thing working.” He jumped aboard the vehicle, I followed close behind.

Some of the windows were smashed, and even inside there were signs of battle. Blood smears, cartridges, the occasional pistol. Cog was already at the far point of the tram, in front of a terminal.

Cog pushed a few buttons and flipped some switches. Lights inside the tram flickered to life. Metal screeched as the whiles turned on the tracks and we slowly started moving.

I passed by a number of seats and noticed that it was getting darker. The first part of the tram station had light, but the tunnel itself was dark.

“Got it! We are out of here!” Cog exclaimed happily. Not a moment too soon.

The hissing had grown in volume and now I could hear skittering behind us. Moving back I watched as we pulled away from the station. Leaving behind all the bodies and gore.

So why wasn’t I calming down? Hissing and clicking could still be heard even as we were moving. Where is it coming from? No pony could keep up at the speed we were going. I looked out through the back window. We were already far enough away that I could barely see the light from the station. So what was making that noise?

The window exploded in my face and I stumbled backwards.

SCREEEEEEEEEEEE!!!

My face stung from the cuts I got from the broken glass, but I was fortunate enough to raise my hooves and shield my eyes. I felt something heavy hit the floor in front of me.

Was the tunnel collapsing? I moved my hooves away from my face to see. “Sweet Celestia…” A collapsing tunnel and getting crushed would be a thousand times better!  Wha-What is that thing?!

Two scythe-like appendages, as big as a pony, had crashed inside and were tearing up a wider hole in the window. The creature’s mouth, big enough to tear off my head in one bite, opened sideways and screamed at me.

My blood froze, I could only watch. A distant part of my mind yelled at me to move, but I couldn’t. The creature was covered in smooth dark-brown chitinous plates. Its many eyes glowed a menacingly yellow, and seemed to root me in place.

“Mist! FUCKING SHIT!” Cog’s shout snapped me back to reality. I levitated my rifle, aimed at the mouth and opened fire. It’s screaming was replaced by the sounds of gunfire and the bell-like ringing of brass casings as they hit the metal floor of the tram.

The rifle clicked empty, I’ve spent the whole magazine and the creature just opened its mouth and screamed at me again. The plates on its head and body showed only scratches. “Shit.” What do I do?!

It wrenched one of its scythes free, leaving a hole in the floor, and then brought it down again closer to me. It was pulling itself inside! I could feel the tram picking up speed, going faster. The creature was having difficulty pulling itself aboard.

BLAM!!!

An explosion from above my head sent flaming bits of metal towards the creature. These too mostly bounced off, but some found purchase in between the plates, and that seemed to hurt the creature.

Looking up I saw Cog’s shotgun wrapped in greenish magic. He was using the incendiary slugs I found. I will slap myself later for not thinking of this sooner, if we lived that is.

I levitated out the magazine I had filled with the armor-piercing rounds, readied the rifle, aimed and fired. This time the bullets did bite through its plates. It screamed again, but not the same scream, this was one of pain.

Dark-bluish blood leaked from the holes I punched through. Cog also continued his assault, peppering it with flaming buck shots. It wailed and started moving left and right as if wanting to shake the bullets off. I aimed for its scythes and fired, but they must be made from full chitin to the core because not even the armor-piercing rounds could damage them.

Cog kept firing at its face and I tried to find a weak spot. Ultimately I tried to shoot at the joint that connected to the scythe. It was nearly impossible to get a shot in with Cog blasting above my head, the creature’s screaming and the movement of the tram.

I tried the breathing technique Zaeryl taught me to steady my aim. I fired and missed. Cog had stopped firing to reload. We have to keep the pressure on the creature! I turned back to it and fired another volley to its face.

“Mist we need to kill this thing!” No, ya think?

“I’m working on it! Keep it busy!” I yelled back. He managed to reload his gun and was firing at it again, so I turned my attention back to the joint of its scythe.

“Come on. Come on. Celestia, Luna please…” I breathed out and fired three bullets. One missed, but the other two hit true. The creature creamed in agony. Its blood gushing from the ruined joint as it moved and tried to pull the scythe out.

I haphazardly kept firing and made a few more lucky shots. More blue blood poured and the joint ripped and separated leaving the scythe imbedded in the floor. Losing its grip the creature gave one more scream of fury and slipped back out the window. Its departure was followed by a grenade, courtesy of Cog. I rose to my hooves and went to the window.

The creature’s body was long, had many legs and a tail that ended with a stinger. I do not doubt that the stinger was poisonous, and was grateful that it didn’t get the chance to use it against us.

BOOOOM!!!

I let out a breath I didn’t realize I was holding and relaxed. The little breeze I felt was nice. Wait. Breeze?

“Cog, are we going faster?” It took a moment for him to process what I asked then his eyes went wide and he rushed back to the terminal.

I approached the severed scythe that was still impaled deep into the floor. Blue blood slid down its deadly edge. My thoughts went to the zebra that lost half of his body. It was easy to imagine this thing slicing through tissue and bone effortlessly. A deadly weapon to be sure.

Something struck the ground behind me and a great weight pressed down on my right shoulder, pushing me to the ground. I turned my head to see what had fallen on me. A horribly bleeding and battered head of the creature we had just dispatched, was chewing on my shoulder.

“This can’t be real, I must be hallucinating. We killed you.” I told the creature. My brain stopped and I just kept looking at it. As if in response to my statement it lifted me up, jerked its head and sent me flying through a window.

Celestia or Luna, or maybe both, were still looking out for me. Because as I flew through, what was possibly the last unbroken window, I stretched out my left forehoof, and wrapped it around the metal edge of the window.

I grunted and gritted my teeth as my hoof felt like it was being ripped from the shoulder. Wind was flowing through my mane while I was hanging outside the tram. But I WAS hanging on.

Straining my already battered body, I managed to pull myself inside and plop onto a seat just under the window. My rifle was on the floor underneath the creature.

The thing was in bad shape, bleeding from several gunshot wounds. The grenade blew off some of its many legs from its torso. It was stubborn. It just wouldn’t die!

Levitating the rifle closer to me I jumped off of the seat and onto its back. What the hell am I doing? “Getting yourself killed.” A snarky part of my mind answered. Yeah well then at least you’re coming with me.

Keeping balance on the creatures back was hard as the already smooth plates were now slick with blood. Somehow I clambered to the back of the creatures head and managed to see Cog’s shocked expression as he turned from the terminal.

He levitated his shotgun and pointed it at the creature. I started firing armor-piercing rounds point blank into its back. As it opened its mouth to scream and Cog took the opportunity and shoved his shotgun into its gullet and fired.

Cog had managed three shots before the creature reared back, fire and blood streaming from its maw. My horn grazed the trams roof as I lost balance and fell from its back.

When I got back to my hooves the creature was on the floor twitching feebly.

“Is it dead NOW?!” Cog asked breathlessly.

I looked at the body that had completely stopped moving by now. “I really hope it is, because I don’t think we’ll be able to kill it for the third time.”

 Lifting his shotgun, Cog approached the creature and fired two more shots at close range into its ruin of a head, just to be sure it stayed dead.

***          ***          ***

The tram slowed as we approached the station at Prometheus facility. The entire place was bathed in red warning lights. Not a good sign. We reloaded our weapons while still on the tram and took account of injuries and supplies.

Cog was more or less unharmed, me on the other hoof… The creature had managed to tear off the protective steel plate on my right shoulder. I had a few shallow cuts on my muzzle from the broken glass and a collection of bruises on my body, but my left hoof hurt so bad that I had to limp.

Cog gave me a Med-X and I shuddered with pleasure as the warm sensation spread through my body taking away my hurts and aches, numbing the pain in my hoof. We decided to keep the potions for when we really need them. I had three and Cog had two left, we both agreed that, even though we have a medic in the group, everypony should carry at least five potions for just such situations as this one.

I could brew some basic healing potions and ointments, but out in the desert there weren’t all that many plants. And of those that did grow here I wasn’t sure what properties they had. My knowledge of herbs didn’t extend much outside jungle plants.

Cog took the lead as we stepped off the tram and headed for the massive steel door. He was right, there was a terminal beside the door.

“Alright let’s get the door open so we can get killed by whatever is inside.” Love that optimism you have there Cog.

 I looked around while he worked. It looked the same as the station on the other side, minus the holes in the walls. Could it be that those creatures haven’t breached the facility? But then what caused it to fail?

“Ah Mist. We might have a problem here!” So what else is new? I went to Cog to see what this problem might be.

“The door is locked, but it’s not regular automated lock. Someone is keeping it locked. I can’t even get access to it. Whoever it is, he or she is still in the system.”

Uhh… who is in the what now? “I don’t follow?”

“They are logged in. Already using this terminal remotely.” Cog explained.

“Can you contact them?” Might be survivors and If so how will they react to ponies?

“I’ll give it a shot.” Cog typed furiously and I turned around to look at the darkness of the tunnel, rifle at the ready.

My ears started twitching, I heard something faint coming from deep within the tunnel. It sounded like… hissing?

“Oh no.” I turned around. “Cog you have to hurry it up!”

“I’m trying but they’re not responding.” His head kept moving from his PipBuck to the terminal and back to the PipBuck again. “Damn it! Now it’s asking for some kind of verification code!” The hissing was growing louder and this time there was definitely more than one of those things behind us.

Cog stopped his typing, he’s ears erect. “Is that…?”

“The sound of more of those things coming this way? Yes, yes it is.” I answered him as I went over to look at the terminal.

I saw lines that Cog had entered. Pleas for help written in a mangled zebra, but understandable. The hissing was growing louder every moment and I heard Cog ready his shotgun. There was no way we could fight them. We barely managed to kill one of those things let alone a group or more. Why were they ignoring us?

“Mist, maybe if we go back into the tram we could use it to get back to the station. Maybe seal the door there?” It wouldn’t matter, they could enter the station whenever they wanted through the holes in the walls. I raised my hooves and started typing on the terminal.

“Mist! What are you doing?!” Trying to get this door to open I thought. Maybe this will work.

I typed mostly the same messages as Cog, but I didn’t write in zebra, I wrote in equestrian and added that we were ponies.  Cog looked at the monitor then back at me like I had lost my mind. Maybe I had. We didn’t speak as we waited, the only sounds that could be heard were the hissing and the skittering of many legs as the creatures drew closer. Cog raised his gun as did I.

Strange I should be more frightened. The adrenaline had worn off after we killed that thing back in the tram, but the Med-X is still coursing through my veins the warmth comforting. The drug dulls pain, maybe Cog should take one too. If we are going to die there is no reason for us to suffer. I opened my mouth to ask him when a new, different sound ripped through the air.

Metal groaned and screeched as the giant door started to rise. Cog stared at it wide eyed and confused, I gave him a shove to snap him from his stupor and we ran inside.

As soon as we entered the door started to slide down again. The flashing red lights from the tram station illuminated the oncoming mass of creatures and for a moment I thought that it wouldn’t close in time. A few of them started jumping and screeching at us, but the door closed before they could reach us and everything went quiet.

***          ***          ***

“How did you know that would get them to open the door?” Cog asked a few minutes after our initial shock of still being among the living wore off.

“I didn’t. I took a gamble.” Not the healthiest choice with somepony of my luck.

One of Cogs eyebrows went up. “You took a gamble. Why would they let ponies in and not their own?”

Why indeed? “Well we didn’t have the code right? The one to let us through” Cog nodded. “So maybe they thought we were Remnant? All I know is that the Separatists have a more lax attitude towards ponies.” After all some of them willingly work for the Separatists.

Cog seemed to accept this or it didn’t matter to him so long as we are away from those things.

Prometheus still had power. The lights were working and to our relief we didn’t come across any holes in the walls. I wonder why they aren’t digging through here as they did back at Nexus?

Cog and I approached a regular steel door when he raised his hoof to stop me.

“Mist. My EFS. Three hostiles on the other side.” I nodded and readied my rifle, he raised his shotgun.

“Could it be more of those things?” I asked. Three of them? Is nothing ever easy?

“Dunno, could be. So do we go in?” We sure as hell aren’t going back.

I sighed, the Med-X had started wearing off and my left hoof began hurting again. What are our chances against three of those things?

“We don’t have much choice. Be ready.”

Cog grimaced. “Well we sure are trying hard to get ourselves killed. Maybe this time we’ll succeed?”

We headed for the door, Cog pressed a button with his hoof and it opened with a mechanical hiss. Peeking out from the edges of the door I saw three zebras, but they seemed somehow wrong.

One was wearing metal armor the other two had torn white coats. They were wandering aimlessly around the chamber. I looked back at Cog who was standing as still as stone, gaze fixed on one of the zebras.

 “Cog.” I whispered. What’s wrong? Following his gaze I realized what had shocked him. These zebras were dead!

Cog’s was looking at a zebra mare and she was staring right back at him. Her eyes were foggy, iris and pupil barely visible. Part of her cheek had melted off revealing teeth and giving her a twisted half grin.

This is wrong! They are dead and yet they are still walking around. Something inside me instinctively reeled at the sight. Something so clearly dead should not be out and about.

“Cog. Cog snap out of it.” I whispered to him, but he didn’t seem to hear me. His mouth worked soundlessly. The zebra started moving slowly towards him.

Damn it! I raised my rifle and aimed for the mare’s head when I heard hoofbeats. My ears turned to the direction of the sound and as much as I hated taking my eyes off the approaching mare I had to find out what was happening.

The buck in armor was almost on top of me when I fired a few rounds into his head. All the bullets hit. I still had the armor-piercing rounds loaded and they went through the rotted head with ease, mincing skull and flesh.

The buck collapsed into a heap in front of me. My mind was racing as I looked at it. This was a ghoul, an undead! Do they know what happened to them? Is some part of them still alive? This… This is so wrong! The mere thought of rotting like that while you were still aware of it made me want throw up. I hope for their sakes that they are dead and that this is just some base instinct at work.

Loud blasts and the smell of burning flesh brought me back t reality. I looked at Cog and the burning corpse of the zebra mare in front of him. He was still using his incendiary rounds.

“No! Damn it no! Not this shit again!” Cog screamed at the corpse as he approached it, tears running down his cheeks. He aimed at the corpse and fired again and again.

“Cog! That’s enough it’s dead. Stop shooting.” He wasn’t listening.

A black and white blur ran straight for Cog and then leapt into the air. Cog turned in time, I don’t know how he could have reacted as fast as he did, but I was glad he did. He raised his shotgun and fired at the ghoul as it fell upon him.

“Oh no.” I watched in horror as the now flaming corpse crashed into Cog. Shit!

I ran at full speed to him readying my magic to lift the corpse off of Cog.

Cog started screaming the sound tinged with pain, fear and anger. Celestia please don’t let him die!

I skidded to a stop and lifted the flaming body off. Cog was curled up and sobbing, thankfully his Stable utility barding protected his body, but his face and hooves had severe burns on them.

“Cog, listen to me. They’re gone. They can’t hurt you, you killed them. Here drink this.” I levitated a potion to his lips and he drank slowly. My heart was beating like crazy but the worst was over. Cog should be alright, but I was more concerned about his mental state. The potion had healed his burns, but he was going to have to wait for his coat to grow back on the new skin.

After a few more sobs Cog seemed to still, his sides steadily rising and falling. I stood watch as he slept. The air was foul with the pungent smell of burned flesh, but at least there didn’t seem to be anymore enemies.

Looking around I noticed two doors. One was open, but clogged up with lockers, desks and anything else that could be crammed in the opening. We might need to use explosives to open the way. The other still seemed to be working normally and that’s why I had my rifle pointed at it. To the right a terminal rested on a table. I was curious, but not enough to leave Cog, even if it was just across the room. So now I was waiting. Watching over Cog while he sleept, my rifle ready in case more ghouls show up.

“Mmmhhh…” Shit. My eyelids feel like lead weights. I have to stand up or I’m going to doze off too.

The last time I had a good night’s sleep was… before Zaeryl died. My dreams have only been getting worse since then. I was grateful for those few dreamless nights I occasionally got, but I was feeling the effects of sleep deprivation now. My head started to hurt again and I was considering Med-X. “No I have to leave it for when we really need it.” I told myself. Cog stirred and I went over to him levitating out a canteen.

“Would it be too much to hope that it was all just a bad dream, and that we’re actually safely back with the others?” He asked wrapping the canteen in his own magic and taking a long swallow. He didn’t wait for me to answer. “Naw that would be too easy. Why would I ever have it easy?”

He was tired. I was tired. We need to try and get out of here while we still have some willpower left.

“How long was I out?”

“A few hours.” Couldn’t be more than two.

“Maybe you should get some sleep? You don’t look so good.” The ponies dancing around the room would disagree with you Cog. Or am I hallucinating now?

“No we have to keep going.” Sleep won’t help me, I have to keep moving while I still can. Cog nodded then looked around.

“Seems clear.” He said giving me the canteen back and rising to his hooves.

Cog went to the door and pressed the switch to open it. Nothing happened. He tried again and still nothing happened.

“It’s locked. Alright let me try the terminal.” I joined him in case he needed anything translated.

The terminal came to life as Cog pressed the buttons. Alright let’s see what the password could be.

As he was trying to find a password the terminal started flashing. Please don’t blow up. I pleaded while taking a step back from malfunctioning terminal.

The screen flashed a few times before going dark. Cog opened his mouth to say something when it suddenly came back to life. The image however was not that of the subsystem we needed. Instead a zebra was looking at us.

“Uh oh.”

“What the fuck!” Cog exclaimed. The zebra blinked at us, his expression unchanged.

“You are still alive. Interesting. One moment.” The switch by the door beeped. “There. You will now find the door to be unlocked.” Cog and I exchanged a look before turning back to the zebra on the terminal.

This was a strange zebra buck. I noticed that the pupil of his left eye had a bright blue glow. Around his pupil, on the iris, were four more lights arraigned clock-wise. Above the blue glowing pupil glowed a smaller same colored light. At two o'clock a green light, at four it was purple and at six o’clock a small red light glowed. There is no way that’s a normal eye. Is it mutation?

“Who are you?” Cog asked his eyes narrowing in suspicion.

“I am a scientist.” He answered in a monotone voice.

“Were you the one who opened the door for us back at the tram?” I asked.

“Yes.” Umm… okay. Am I going to have to pull words out of him?

“Why?”

“I was intrigued as to who it was claiming to be ponies. And it seems that you are ponies. Two unicorns to be precise.” So he was just interested in finding out if we were telling the truth.

“And why did you unlock this door?” I asked pointing at the door. He’s just letting us in? I mean he said he’s a scientist most likely working for the Separatists.

“I assume you wish to continue?”

“Are there more of those messed up creatures inside?” Cog asked.

“Messed up creatures?” This seemed to confuse the zebra for a moment. “Ah. You must mean the Mallar. No there are none within Prometheus, the walls are reinforced. However you are correct they are… “messed up”. It is not natural for them to venture this far from the deep desert. Something has drawn them here. The recent activity of Prometheus most likely.” The zebra nodded when he finished his monologue, apparently forgetting about us.

He turned his head to the left of the screen and this gave me a chance to get a look at the left side of his face. Silver lines appeared to be flowing from the back of his neck, under his ear and connecting into his left eye. It certainly wasn’t a tattoo, that’s for sure.

Cog saw the way I was looking and said in a whisper. ”He’s a cyberzebra. A zebra enhanced with arcano-tech. He’s the first zebra I ever saw with those kind of enhancements though.” I looked back at the screen, the zebra was staring back at us. For a moment I feared he might have overheard us but he gave no indication, just continued looking at us.

Cog rubbed the back of his head with a hoof and looked at me not knowing what to do. Alright maybe he can help us get out of here.

“Is there a way out of Prometheus?” The zebra tilted his head at this.

“You mean other than the way you entered?” I nodded. Luna please let there be another way out.

“Yes. Prometheus is one of the few facilities that has its own independent surface access.” Finally some good news.

“Can you tell us how to get out?” Cog asked eagerly. The zebra seemed to consider this question.

“You are at the tram station level. First you must get to the upper levels, then pass the control hub and to the garage.”

“Garage?” Never heard of this before. I wonder what it does? The zebra picked up on this.

“Due to the nature of the experiments that occurred here at Prometheus, a vehicle is required to carry the research projects deeper into the desert for field testing.” The zebra finished, Cog cleared his throat and told me that a garage was like a house used to keep vehicles safe from the elements while not in use.

A house. For vehicles? Actually that would make more sense than just leaving them outside.

Cog turned his attention back to the zebra. “Exactly what kind of experiments were you running here?” Yeah what he said.

“Weapon research for the most part. The most recent was a salvaged megaspell that the Separat-“ Cog stuttered interrupting the zebra.

“You have a fucking megaspell! Here?!” The zebra nodded. That’s the weapon the Separatists have?!

“However time has taken its toll and it is no longer as potent as it once was. It is at… one third of its original yield.” A bead of sweat trinkled down Cog’s head, I was too stunned to say anything. A megaspell. Like the ones they used to bomb Equestria. Rage welled up inside me. Those bombs did this! They turned the world into the Hell it is now, and they want to use them again?!

Cog poked me. “Mist this must be the weapon we were sent to find. We can’t leave it here.” He’s right. Blowing up the world once is quite enough. But how do we move it? How big are they anyway?

The zebra coughed to get our attention. “The vehicle in the garage is designed for transporting such ordinance. You might consider using it.”

“Why are you helping us? Aren’t you with the Separatists?” I asked leveling him with a look. His face was unreadable. He would be a an unstoppable card player.

“I am a scientist. The quarrel between the Remnant and the Separatists does not concern me.” The zebra answered flatly, motioning with his hoof as if brushing aside the Remnant and Separatists.

“Yeah, but didn’t you work on the megaspell or something?” Cog asked scratching a patch of bare skin on his face. His fur must be growing back.

“I examined it and offered insight. It was a rare opportunity to learn. However my research is now complete. If you wish to take it you are free to do so. I’m sure you will put it to better use than the Separatists or Remnant ever could.” Well not using it would be putting it to better use.

“Will you help us?” I asked.

“Isn’t helping you exactly what I’m doing now?” He asked tilting his head. Well yeah, but we could always use more help.

“I mean with moving the megaspell, and helping us get out of here.”

“No.” Great. “Once we are done here I will take my leave. There are other projects that demand my attention.”

“Well thanks for letting us in. We should be safe in here anyway.” Cog levitated his shot gun and started walking to the door.

“Safe? Oh no, you are still very much in danger.” The zebra said. Well it’s good to know some things never change. “The Mallar can’t reach you, but you will still have to contend with the security system and any reanimated former staff members.” Cog froze at that last part. They couldn’t have all been turned into ghouls, right?

“What about the living? Beside you or us is there anyone still alive?” I asked. Maybe we could convince one of the scientists to help us.

The zebra didn’t answer right away, he seemed to be lost in thought.

“It is possible. The last “living” zebra I interacted with had been Triss… before she attacked and tried to kill me.” I could almost hear a hint of annoyance at that last part. “Her mental health is questionable. I suspect the incident had a far greater impact on her psyche. If you come across her I advise caution.” More corpses, automated defenses and a mad zebra. Nothing is ever easy.

“What was the incident?” Cog asked from behind the table.

“The incident at Black-Light.” My mane tingled at the mention of the station. Too many bad things seemed to occur there. This Triss was most likely the survivor mentioned in the journal and terminal back at the outpost.

“What exactly happened at Black-Light?” Cog continued. The zebra shrugged.

“The exact details are uncertain, but it would seem that an artifact was uncovered that had strange magical properties. It caused a number of accidents which in turn claimed many lives. Triss is the only one that managed to survive. According to her all the members involved with the artifact suffered mental breakdowns at some point and started killing each other. I am unsure if this is the truth, however her recent behavior would support her claims. Perhaps in her case ‘the madness’ took longer to manifest.” Cog and I exchanged worried glances. “In any event the tram line to Black-Light has collapsed. The facility completely sealed off along with the artifact.”

A tremor ran through the station causing the lights to flicker and the terminal to lose the picture for a moment. It was like the dull throbbing back at Nexus, only this time it was much stronger.

“The fuck was that?” Cog asked when the light returned to normal.

All that sand, pressing down on us. I shook my head and mentally smacked myself. Don’t think about it! Don’t think about it!

“I am unsure. Seismic activity has been increasing steadily over the recent weeks.” The zebra said in his neutral tone.

“Alright let’s just get moving.” The sooner we do this the better. The zebra nodded and the screen went dark.

“Right I’m sick of this place too.” Cog went over to the door and opened it.

***          ***          ***

I aimed down the sights of my rifle and fired. The third and final ghoul fell to the floor. I changed the bullets back to the regular ones, no sense in wasting the armor-piercing rounds on ghouls.

“Mist! Everything OK?” Cog asked from inside a room he was looting while I stood guard outside.

“Three more ghouls. They’re dead now.” Well deader. No matter how much they freaked me out, I found it a lot easier shooting ghouls than regular zebras. They are so animalistic. No they are even less than that. No intelligence at all.

Cog and I were steadily making our way up through Prometheus. We found more ammo on the way and a few caps. The Sparkle-Cola and preserved food we found helped lift our spirits and Cog seemed to be dealing with the ghouls a lot better. They still disturbed him, but not to the point that he couldn’t function. If anything good comes out of this little expedition, it will be Cog facing his fears.

“Well nothing useful in here, let’s keep going.” Cog said as he finished looking over the room he was in.

The next door led us to another staircase. At the top we found ourselves in a large room with a terminal, several lockers and a small square metal door in a wall. Cog whistled and trotted over to it right away.

“A safe! I wonder what’s inside?” He said gleefully and sat in front of it, levitating out his screwdriver and bobby pin. I headed over to the terminal.

What could the password be? I tried entering one and it wasn’t correct.

“Damn it.” Cog cursed and I saw him levitating out another bobby pin.

After two more attempts I managed to unlock the terminal. The password was “Knowledge”. Several options popped up, one of them was “Unlock safe”. A grin spread across my face.

“Hey Cog.”

“Hmm. What?” He looked at me, one bobby pin held in his mouth the other just a few inches from the safe. I just grinned and selected the option to open the safe. The metal door clicked and Cog turned to look at the safe. Glaring at it like it betrayed him or something.

“Well sure if you want to take all the fun out of it.” He grumbled and pulled the door open.

“Anything good?” I asked trying to peek over his shoulder.

“Just some papers and some-Oooh shiny!” He looked at me and smiled while he levitated out a black revolver. It was a perfect replacement for Cog’s old one. He offered it to me, but I declined. I already have my pistol and rifle, IronClaw would probably hold on to my sniper until we return.

“Also there is this.” He levitated out three bullets that had electric-blue lines imprinted along their length. “They look like sniper rounds.” He levitated them over to me.

He’s right they are sniper rounds, but a much higher caliber than for the one I have. This was a .50 caliber round, my sniper used .308. But these bullets were very strange indeed. They didn’t come in a box and had no markings on them beside the lines that spiraled down their length.

I levitated them back to Cog when he raised a hoof.

“Keep them. Who knows maybe you’ll find a better sniper later. I can tell you those are high quality rounds.” I thanked him and dumped the bullets into my saddlebags.

 “Come take a look at the terminal, I think I found something.” There were journal entries of a zebra scientist I wanted to show him. I started from the oldest one available.

--- > Personal journal entry 36.

At last it seems we are going to get some help an expert. Well I hope he is as good as they claim, we could definitely use the help. I’ve also taken the liberty to notify the maintenance crew of the drop in power we’re experiencing, so far it hasn’t affected our experiments, but better to have it sorted out.

--- > Personal journal entry 37.

An expert indeed! They sent us Zaxis, only the greatest scientific mind of this age! Naturally this caused some trouble with the weapon wielding idiots. Yes I’ve read the reports he killed a few Separatist soldiers, so what? They endangered his research! You damn better believe I would have done the same in his hooves. I just wished I could have been there when the head of Prometheus told the guards that Zaxis was here under direct orders from the Caesar. The looks on their faces would have been priceless!

On a different note we’ve been experiencing tremors of late. Earthquakes? Here in the desert? Darmas would have us believe that we’ve woken up a Nubian. Him and his legends, honestly he is more fit to be a historian than a scientist.

--- > Personal journal entry 38.

I talked with him! Sure it was just a few words, but by the spirits! His grasp of mechanics and magical matrices is unparalleled! I dare say will have a way to replicate megaspells in a few months. Also ran into Triss… no way near as pleasant. She has been of great assistance here of course, but her radical theories of magic have raised many questions and frighteningly most of them were proven true. Something is definitely wrong with her. Perhaps the stress is getting to her, with what she’s been through I’m surprised she’s capable of working at all. The other day I caught her muttering to herself. Something about not letting others know and keeping “it” safe. When I approached her and suggested she visit the doctor she just scoffed and said that she’s fine. I’m going to have to mention this to head of research.

--- > Personal journal entry 39.

We’ve been losing connection with Nexus so naturally it’s somehow our fault. Drawing a lot of power? Of course we are! By the spirits we’re not baking toast here! We’re unraveling the secrets of weapons of mass destruction! Idiots!

--- > Personal journal entry 40.

Mallar in the tunnels! We are sealing Prometheus and sending a warning to Nexus, hopefully they will receive it. Systems have been failing allover Prometheus. I don’t envy the maintenance crew.

--- > Personal journal entry 41.

We’re cut off from Nexus! Mallar in the tunnels and now the communications are out too. Four of the maintenance tem have turned up dead and Triss has been attacked! Sabotage! Someone doesn’t want us to succeed. Could the Remnant have planted a mole amongst us?

--- > Personal journal entry 42.

This will be my final entry until the situation is resolved. Now we seem to have magical radiation leaks in the megaspell chamber, several have already died from exposure and a few of them have come back from the dead. I’m sure Zaxis will be able to take care of the radiation problem, in the meantime every member will be confined to their rooms until the infiltrator is identified. Well here’s to a quick resolution to this problem.

“You don’t suppose that the zebra we’ve been talking to was this Zaxis?” Cog asked me while he prodded the terminal for more information.

“Definitely. He fits the description from what we found here and at the outpost.”

“Well I found and downloaded the schematics for this place. We won’t be going around blind anymore.” He looked up to me. “We done here?” I nodded and we continued out of the room.

The next area split in to three short hallways. To the left it said “Research”. The door ahead of us had “Control hub” written above it and to the right it said “Living area”. Which way do we go?

“Research.” Cog said looking to his PipBuck. ”That’s where they’re keeping the megaspell.”

***          ******

As we entered the new hallway Cog raised a hoof to stop me, his PipBuck making a clicking sound. He levitated two tiny black and yellow orbs to me.

“Umm… what are these?” I asked as I took them with my magic. They were strangely heavier than I expected them to be.

“Rad-X. Make you a bit resistant to radiation, but it won’t last long so we better hurry up.” He swallowed his and went ahead. I gave the Rad-X pills a glance and then swallowed them too and followed Cog.

It was unnaturally warm in here, or was that because of the radiation? The clicking from Cogs PipBuck was growing louder and faster the deeper we went. The air had a distinct taste of metal. That can’t be good.

“Shit!”

“What’s wrong Cog?” His head was darting all over the place.

“Enemies. Ghouls.” He hissed out that last word.

I raised my rifle and started hearing hoofbeats on the metal floor. I turned to Cog and whispered. ”How many?”

“Ten. Maybe more. Only a few of them are moving though.” Shit this is bad. We have to keep moving or the radiation will kill us.

“Let’s keep going. Slowly, maybe we can avoid them?” He nodded and started moving.

My throat started itching. I really wanted to cough, but had to keep quiet so as to not attract attention.

“Shit. We have to turn back. The radiation is only getting stronger.” I nodded feebly, starting to feel a little nauseous. Was I coming down with something?

A zebra walked out from behind a corner and turned to face us. It was giving off a sickly green glow from the cracks in its skin. Cog and I didn’t move. Maybe it will just walk on?

It opened its mouth to give out a gargling sound and galloped right for us.

BLAM!

Cog shot it with his shotgun and it collapsed. So much for staying undetected.

All around us I could hear hoofbeats. We’ve just rang the dinner bell. And if that wasn’t enough the zebra ghoul Cog had just shot had started rising again, its wounds warping shut.

“Son of a bitch!”

BLAM!

Cog shot it again then turned to me. “Radiation heals them” You don’t say. “Run!”

We started running back only to stop when we came up against three more of them. Cog set a grenade rolling their way and we double timed it back.

The explosion sounded muffled in the corridors as we kept running. The same zebra that Cog had shot twice was once again in front of us. I raised my rifle and fired at its head and it crashed to the floor for the third time.

Cog and I leapt over it, not stopping. My throat was itching like crazy and I had a hard time running. I felt out of breath and ready to keel over any minute. We stopped when we came in front of a window from which a multitude of lights emanated. Beyond the window was an egg.

The egg was pony-sized and was mostly pink, but it also had swirling green and red thrown into the mix. It had a crack on it. Small wisps of pink gas escaped from it and danced like tiny flames on its surface.

“That-cough-That’s it.” Cog pointed, I was in awe. Despite being what it was, it still had a certain beauty. Arching my head down, and heaving out my meal reminded me that we were essentially dying by standing here like idiots.

“Cog we-cough-got to go!” I wiped my mouth, the hoof came away bloody. Shit.

We continued moving away from the egg megaspell as fast as we could. I was too sick to be sure, but I think we went in a circle, and were headed back to the door from where we came in.

“More of you rotting fuc-cough-fuckers.” Cog cursed as blood dribbled down his chin. The exit was behind them only a few meters.

“Just blast them.-cough- We have to get out of here.” Not the best strategy, but we need to get out of here. I raised my rifle and started firing, Cog followed suit.

The zebra ghouls were trampling over their fallen to get to us, but all they got for their trouble was a mouth full of lead. My magazine was out so with what strength I still had left I levitated a corpse as it was coming back to life and chucked it at the nearest ghoul that we didn’t shoot.

We scrambled out of the research area and collapsed on the floor.

Gurgling noises came from the hallway, the ghouls were coming right for us. Turning over on my back I aimed and fired. Nothing. My gun was empty.

Cog was panting beside me, blood dripping from his mouth, his eyes closed. I levitated his shot gun and aimed at the switch beside the door and fired. A ghoul was almost through when the door snapped shut and a rotting hoof flew out and came to a stop at my hooves.

I looked at it and bucked it away, then spread out on the floor and closed my eyes. To hell with this. My skin and insides were burning, my throat felt like I had swallowed razor blades. I need… I need some sleep.

***          ******

Feeling slowly returned to my body. I was laying on my back on a hard surface, but something was in my mouth and it tasted sour… like oranges. I moved my tongue and felt a tube in my mouth. The Hell? I tried to rise and pull out the offending tube when a pair of hooves pushed me back down.

I reached for my rifle. It’s gone! My pistol? Gone too! Where is my gear?! I thrashed around helplessly trying to get up, nearly choking on the tube in my mouth.

“Wow easy Mist. And keep that in your mouth, it’s RadAway. It will neutralize the radiation.” That was Cog’s voice. I calmed down and started examining my surroundings.

The room was clean, unusually so. Stark white walls, metal lockers and cupboards had an almost mirror shine to them. I felt around with my hooves.

I appeared to be laying on a metal bed, the tube in my mouth connected to a bag filled with an orange liquid. The bag was hanging from a coat hanger. I looked at Cog. He seemed to be doing much better.

Was that a zebra? I spotted a black and white form behind him, slumped against a wall. Cog followed my gaze.

“Oh her? She was here when I found this place. Guess she didn’t manage to get to a potion in time.” He levitated out a little book. “She had this in her saddlebags, but I sure as hell can’t read it.” He lowered the book beside me.

The zebra mare had several circular burn marks on her. The flesh looked warped and it seems that whatever she was attacked with had managed to burn a few actual holes through her. How could she have managed to drag herself here with injuries like that?

“You should rest. We’re in a medical ward, should be safe here.” Cog said and I pointed to the tube.

“Oh yeah.” He pulled it out with his magic and I nearly gagged. “But you still have to drink it. We got doused with a shitload of radiation. Good thing they kept this place well stocked, otherwise…” He shuddered. Otherwise we wouldn’t need night lights to read in the dark.

Sitting up, Levitating the RadAway bag off its hook, and removed the long tube. I drank from the smaller tube that was connected to the bag itself. Cog went back to rummaging through some cabinets looking for anything useful. I decided to check out the little book he had left me while I enjoyed my refreshing orange tasting drink.

The book was torn at places and smeared with blood. I had trouble finding a page that could be read, but from what I gathered it was some kind of a journal. I cracked it open, bits of blood flaking off it as I did. Oh the joys of reading blood soaked diaries. There is something fundamentally wrong with that.

This is incredible! The discovery of a lifetime! And to think I am to study it. Ooh I can’t wait to begin. Bout time Black-Light got a project worthy of it, up until now it was only guess work. I read the reports and if it can really do what they claim… well let’s just say the dawn of a new age is upon us!

 This is the journal from a zebra that worked in Black-Light! Finally some answers. I was getting tired of that cryptic nonsense about “incidents” and “artifacts”.

Beautiful. Simply beautiful. The way the light falls on it is amazing. The artifact looks like a sliver of glass. A blue so dark it’s almost black. And oh yes it can definitely do what the reports claim. Soon we will be able to use magic as the unicorns can, but first the artifact needs to be carefully examined. It is radiating its own magical field and the one in contact with it seems to be able to perform simple levitation, but only for as long as the contact is maintained. By the spirits I’m so excited!

Hmm… this is unexpected. Everyone that came in contact with the artifact (five of my colleagues) have made claims to experiencing vivid and disturbing dreams. Could it be possible that the artifact has an effect on the psyche? I will have to try it for myself. Purely for scientific reasons. Oh very well I really want to touch it!

Vivid dreams indeed! But I wouldn’t call them disturbing. The artifact simply wishes to teach us. It holds so many secrets. I wonder if we bring it together with others will its power increase? Regardless I can hardly wait to hold it again!

Suddenly Zaxis’s claims, or whatever that cyberzebras name is, didn’t sound so far fetched. The next few pages are torn up and too badly damaged to be legible, so I flipped on to the next page that could actually be read.

I have been placed in charge of the artifact since the others now fear to come near it. Foals. Well I’m not complaining. I am beginning to think that there is much more to this than previously suspected.

 As I read the pages got blacker and the paper started crumbling. Had someone tried to burn this journal? Carefully I flipped to the next legible part.

Dangerous! Of course it’s dangerous! Just think from where it came and who used it last when it was whole!And why is every damn zebra suddenly interested in my health? I never felt better in my life! And what’s this nonsense about limiting my exposure to the artifact?!

I’ve been such a foal! They want to destroy it! Is the Caesar aware of this? Of course not! This is Direls work. Him and his cabal of frightened whelps. So they are afraid of the artifact and they are going to secretly destroy it? I don’t think so. I’ll play along for now, but there is no way I am going to let them get away with this!

I had to kill a few of the scientists who were sticking their muzzles where they don’t belong. They sent security to investigate, but they will never be able to prove it was me. As for the artifact it needs to be moved to a safer place, but where and how?

Yep! Definitely crazy alright.

Ha! This is incredible! The very stars themselves are providing for me! One of the mares in security has been in contact with the artifact, perhaps another piece? I can see it in her eyes. She is perfect! She can take the artifact away while I deal with these foals. Then later we ca-

We what? I squinted and tried to figure out the next few words, but a blood smear covered the rest of the writing. Scratching at it only ruined the paper more.

Excellent she has agreed as I knew she would. Tomorrow they will bring a number of magically irradiated components for us to study. Perfect! They should make a nice big BANG!

It’s done. The tunnel is collapsed. And the foals at Nexus believe that it was due to the artifact that also now rests somewhere in the ruins. It was too easy. They all believed that it drove everyone insane based on a few strange dreams Direl reported. Ha! And thanks to your cowardice you will rot in that place forever. I must admit I’m starting to miss having it near, but it is safe now. Maybe I should go and find the mare and we could… No! That will draw suspicion. Perhaps I could join Prometheus? That way I can still keep an eye out in case anything surfaces and the artifact is placed in danger again.

I looked at the body of the zebra mare. This is Triss, the only survivor. She collapsed the tram tunnel on purpose to protect the artifact. She really was insane. And she worked at Prometheus for years after that? I turned back to the journal and sipped more RadAway.

Working here is so dull compared to Black-Light, but at least I know it’s safe. I’m still having those beautiful dreams and it’s comforting.

Hmm an undetonated megaspell? Not my area, but at least it will be more interesting then what they had us do for the past few years. Has it been so long?

 The next entries seem to be of her thoughts of the megaspell. It was way over my head, so I skipped to the last two pages where something happened.

So they are sending an expert to help us? Whatever.

I’ve met the zebra. He’s called Zaxis and he is… interesting. I wonder what caused him to lose an eye and three of his hooves? He’s more machine than zebra, acts like it too.

What gives him the right to pry his muzzle into my past!? I don’t give a damn if he’s the Caesar’s favorite or whatever. This stops now!

He is considering reopening the investigation in to Black-Light?! Does he have the authority to do that? Doesn’t guess I’ll have to take care of him. Oh well and to think we were getting along so well.

Damn it! Got careless. And those foals from maintenance dare attack me! Well were cut off from Nexus. The Mallar have gotten into the tunnels. Another perfect opportunity. And how does it go: “History is written by those who survive it.” yes I like the sound of that.

The last page is badly smeared with blood and is hastily written. These must be her final moments before she died.

I underestimated him. He’s tough. Those damned enhancements. Well at least the Mallar will keep him from getting out. Going to rest now and finish him off later.

“Cog! I think you should hear this.” I said as I tossed aside the empty bag of RadAway.

“What’s wrong, where’s the fire?” I told him what I found out and reread the journal out loud. He looked at the mare and shuddered.

“Well I’m glad the crazy bitch is dead. I wouldn’t want to face her that’s for sure.” Cog wasn’t kidding. Even dead her eyes didn’t have the look of fear or despair or even peace, they were full of hate. “Wait. Doesn’t this mean that there is some freaky artifact out there somewhere?” Crap.

“I really don’t want to think about it right now.” I said while rubbing my head with a hoof.

“You feeling better?” I nodded and hopped off the bed. My things were in a pile next to a table.

Strapping the saddle bags on and readying my rifle I made sure the magazine was full. “So where do we go now?”

Cog looked at his PipBuck. “To the control hub. In hindsight we should have gone there in the first place.” Live and learn right.

***          ******

Magical energy crackled above our heads, the air smelled of ozone. The door to the control hub was just ahead, but we were pinned down by the turrets firing magical energy at us.

I switched out the regular ammo for the armor-piercing rounds while Cog was blasting at them from his new black revolver. The thing was certainly loud, but at least it managed to do some damage to the turrets. It would be easier if he had some armor-piercing rounds for it.

I peeked out and fired three bullets at it. All of them connected and pierced the metal, but the turret was still functioning.

“Aim for the light. That’s the targeting matrix.” Cog yelled from his cover. You mean the tiny red light? Yeah that shouldn’t be a problem, especially while they are still shooting at me.

Thankfully Cog realized my predicament and went out of hiding to draw their fire away. I used the opportunity and ducked out of cover, breathed out and fired. I blew away the red light, but now the thing went crazy and started shooting at random.

The other turret locked onto me and hit me right in the chest.

Sweet Celestia it hurts! I felt like I’ve been bucked, with a branding iron! “Aaahh!” Shit! I tried hugging my chest and was rewarded with burning my hooves.

I tried to call out to Cog. Why was I on the ground? I don’t remember falling.

Beams of magical energy where flying everywhere. I raised my head to get a better look. Yeah stupid I know. The turret I shot was still firing at… Luna knows what, but the other one was a melted pile of slag.

A grenade flew towards the crazy turret.

BOOOM!!!

Pieces of scrap metal clattered as they hit the ground.

Cog rushed over to me. “You couldn’t have done that in the first place?” I hissed through gritted teeth.

“Just one more left.” Cog said apologetically, dangling said grenade in the air. “Do you need a potion?” He started levitating one out of his saddlebags.

I winced as I wiggled in my armor, praying that the beam hadn’t melted it to my hide. It didn’t, thankfully. The beam struck me in the chest just under the brooch, and left a circular slightly warped scorch mark there.

I’m glad I had the steel plate sewn on, if it was just the Kevlar… Best not to think about it.

I took the potion and drank it quickly. The healing magic soothed the pain and I could breathe easier again. “Let’s just get out of here. Please.”

The room the turrets were guarding, the control hub, was full of computers.

“Wow…” Cog exclaimed going to a terminal next to a window. I followed and looked out through it.

The window showed a huge closed area that seemed to slope upwards to the ceiling. Impressive.

“That’s the garage, look down there.” Cog pointed with a hoof. ”There’s our ride.”

I leaned out, my face almost touching the glass. Now this looks more like the tank the Remnant uses. It didn’t have any guns mounted on its roof and instead of normal wheels, it had two belts wrapped around them.

The vehicle had two sets of these “tracks” you could call them. In the middle, between the tracks, it looked like the vehicle was made to be able to bend slightly to the left and right. No doubt that makes turning easier.

I won’t lie. I was really excited to try the thing out!

“Umm Mist. You’re probably gonna be pissed, but it seems the megaspell can automatically be raised from the chamber and loaded into the vehicle.” Cog smiled sheepishly from the terminal.

“You mean we almost died from radiation and could have been eaten alive, for nothing?” He nodded.

“Well it looks like we both suck when it comes to choosing a direction.” I said rubbing my temples with my hooves. I’m chalking up our survival thus far to pure dumb luck.

“Well to be fair your choices actually got us this far.” He added as he typed on the terminal. “Hey! I think we can reach Nexus from here!”

That snapped me back to attention. “What?”

“Yeah I think we can reach Nexus station. Maybe we can see how Saw, IronClaw and Shrapnel are doing, if they haven’t left yet.” Talk to them?

“Yes do it.” I nodded vigorously, he smiled and started typing faster.

The screen flashed a few times then a picture appeared. A large room with a pony covered head to hoof in armor was standing at the door, her rump turned to us. Now I wonder which hyperactive armored mare that could be?

“Shrapnel!” Cog and I yelled at the same time.

“Can she hear us?” I asked already starting to panic.

“I don’t see why not we could hear that zebra Zaxis.” Cog answered and started flipping a few switches, but the mare did hear us. She turned her head.

“Cog? Mist?” Then she noticed the screen and rushed at it. She scrambled up, her head covering the entire screen. “You guys are alive!!!”

I couldn’t see her face because of her helmet, but I was sure she was smiling. It felt good to hear her voice again. I never realized how much I missed it. From now on I will listen to any story she wants tells me!

“Shrapnel keep it down! Who are you talking to?” That was IronClaw! I was practically bouncing in place, my tail swishing left and right. Shrapnel moved away from the screen and the stoic griffin came into view.

My excitement dropped a little when I saw him. His feathers were ruffled and dried blood was smeared over his left eye and around his beak.

“Boss! What happened?!” Cog asked leaning into the screen. IronClaw’s golden eyes widened when he saw us.

“Cog, Mist how… What…?”

“Well fuck me with a tree. Mist and pukeface.” Saw came to stand beside IronClaw. She too was injured and had a few bandages tied around her neck and one of her hoof.

“Well hello you decrepit old ba-“

“Enough! Can’t you at least wait until you are in the same room?” IronClaw interrupted the greeting. “Where are you?”

“At Prometheus and we found the weapon.” I answered.

“You’ll like this. The weapon is a megaspell.” Cog added. Saw whistled and said some profanity about Celestia’s sun and her crotch. IronClaw was deep in thought, so Cog went ahead and explained how we plan to load it into the vehicle and use it to get out of here.

IronClaw nodded while he rubbed his chin. “Good work you two. Don’t you dare let yourselves get killed now. Be careful.”

“What happened to you?” I insisted. They weren’t injured when we got separated.

The griffin sighed. “We got attacked by the things that killed off the zebras here. They showed up a few hours after our last talk in the elevator shaft. Never seen creatures like these before.”

Cog and I told IronClaw what we learned about the Mallar and gave him a short version of our adventures.

“See I told you joining us would be fun.” Shrapnel chirped happily. Radiation, ghouls, turrets… giant bugs. Did I forget anything? Oh yeah! Megaspells and mad zebras. Loads of fun.

“Right. Well you know what to do. Get the megaspell loaded and then get your flanks back here.” IronClaw might not show it, but I could see it in his eyes. He was happy that we were still alive. The whole time we talked his voice had a softness to it even while scolding Saw and Cog.

“Get your rumps in gear. I’m sick of this place.” Saw said smiling, IronClaw nodded and Shrapnel waved. The two of us smiled back at them and then Cog cut the link.

“Well looks like we got some work to do.” He said leaning into the chair by the terminal, very pleased with himself.

I looked out through the window at the vehicle waiting for us and a smile tugged at my lips. “Let’s do this.”

Footnote: Level Up.

New Perk: How We Do It Down on the Farm – In combat, your critical hits are more devastating. Your damage from critical hits, including Sneak Attack Criticals, is increased by 50%. This does not affect the chance to cause a critical hit.

(Thank you Kkat for making such an awesome story and world in which other ponies like myself can play and let loose our imagination. Somber deserves thanks as well. For proving that side-stories can be just as amazing and unforgettable as the original. Special thanks to Damhoof, Mentidabrony and Isphone for helping me edit and sort out the convoluted mess I've made out of Mist's story. Thanks also go to DamnfoolBrony for working his magic and helping me set up the perks. Oh and very special thanks to Lauren Faust!)

Chapter 7: Shifting sands

Chapter 7: Shifting sands

“The language of the nomadic camel tribes of the deep desert is far stranger than our own. This makes translating their texts difficult as their words often convey multiple meanings. For example “desert” or “sand” are expressed with one word “biard”. However if a camel were to say “biard” beside the above mentioned it can also mean ‘home’ or even ‘land’, depending on the context of course. The word “calar” means clan or tribe, add a prefix ”Nu-“ and the word changes into “Nucalan” which means leader or clan chief. The prefix “Nu-“ as we can see is used to express a position of power. It is almost universal in its use, ranging from: leader, monarch, sovereign, king… The oldest documents we have mention a “Nubian” or “Desert King” and interestingly enough no camel was ever given this title. Apart from their clan chiefs there was never any supreme leader that governed all the camels.

Very little is known about the camels and their culture, what little information we have, we gathered from shamans. I fear that one day the camels will completely fade into legends and myths just like the Abada have before them.” –Excerpt from Darmas’s book “The legends and myths of Zevrass”

“Alright just a few more minutes and we’ll be ready to go,” Cog said as he typed on the terminal. Getting the system to respond took a little longer than we expected. Turns out there were mechanical claws designed to carry the megaspell from its chamber, and load it into the back section of the vehicle. Needless to say we could have easily avoided the ‘almost getting killed by radiation and zebra ghouls’ part, if we had known of this earlier.

This particular megaspell was damaged, and leaking radiation. Cog assured me that it won’t be a problem. The vehicle is shielded against such leaks. I’m just glad that it wasn’t leaking that pink necromantic cloud. The tiny wisps that escaped the cracks never moved more than a few inches from the egg.

The control room became painted in pink light. I looked out the window and watched as the metal claw carried the egg across the room and over to the vehicle. Cog pushed a few buttons and the roof of the vehicle opened. The claw slowly lowered the megaspell in, and then retracted itself. With a press of another button the roof hatch closed shut, the light in the garage returned to its normal colorless hue. Both of us sighed with relief that nothing had gone wrong.

“Well let’s get going.” Cog swiveled around and hopped out of the chair, picked up his shotgun and went for the door, I followed close behind.

My trot had a bounce to it. I was excited, and glad that we were finally leaving this Celestia damned place!

We had to go down a floor in order to reach the entrance to the garage. Along the way we encountered a few more ghouls in the hallways, but dispatched them without too much trouble. Cog appeared to be managing his fear of the reanimated dead well, but I still tried to take them out at a distance so he wouldn’t have to use his shotgun from up close.

Every time I blasted one of the ghouls heads, I couldn’t help but feel a pang of sadness. They were once thinking, feeling beings, and now they were reduced to this. Completely mindless they shambled hungrily at us, ignoring their companions as their headless bodies hit the floor.

With a hiss and a metallic clang, the door of the garage opened. I went in first.

Looking at the garage from a window was one thing, but actually being there at ground level was quite different. From the window it looked big, now it seemed huge. You could easily fit a three-story house here and have enough room for a little backyard.

Beside the vehicle there were many containers strewn everywhere. There wasn’t anything special in them. Nothing we could use, only pieces of scrap metal, some wires, old switches and other assorted junk.

The entire chamber was twice as long as it was wide, with half of the floor slanting up to the ceiling. I craned my neck as I followed the roof back until I had to turn around. The window of the control hub we came from was now right above us. Cat-walks stuck out from the side walls, and heavy wires hung lazily from the ceiling. The cables were damaged at a few places, and sparks flew out every now and then, also a few ceiling tiles were missing. This place has certainly seen better days.

“Mist watch out!” Cog’s shout snapped my head back down.

“What’s wrong?”

“Something over there.” He pointed with his shotgun to a pile of large crates that curiously had some crumpled papers and small boxes on the floor around them.

“It’s not hostile though. Weird. What do you think it could be?” He asked me in a whisper. Not hostile. Maybe it’s Zaxis?

“Hold on, let me check it out.” I said to Cog while moving slowly towards the crates. When I had gotten close enough, I levitated one of the small boxes that had been lying open on the floor and examined it. It was a box of preserved prewar food.

Okay, so whatever was back there is alive, or at least I hoped it was. We had found untouched food while we explored Prometheus, the ghouls didn’t seem interesting in eating it. They probably only regard something that still moves as food. Cog and I weren’t so discriminative.

“Come out! I know you’re hiding behind those crates!” I yelled. No answer. I was about to move in closer when I heard something and froze, instantly raising my rifle.

Black and white fur accompanied by two blue eyes peeked out from behind the crates then ducked right back down. A zebra! I readied my rifle and started moving to the left in order to get a clear shot.

Keeping my body as close to the crate as possible I moved slowly, and stopped once I reached the corner. This is going to be dangerous.

After a quick prayer to Celestia and Luna I leapt out from my cover. My rifle was pointed at the head of a zebra buck who was little more than a meter away, fumbling with a weapon at his hooves. His head turned and our eyes met. I already had my gun raised and was looking down the sights, but for some reason I didn’t pull the trigger. His mouth hung slightly open as he took in quick shallow breaths, eyes wide with fear. He looked at his gun on the floor then back to me.

“Don’t even think about it.” I warned. He moved his hooves slowly away from the gun. Taking a deep breath, he closed his eyes and remained still. He was actually waiting for me to kill him? It was kind of strange to see someone accept death like this. I expected him to go for his gun, and try to shoot me regardless of how useless that would be. I would have killed him in an instant.

“Mist! Everything alright?” Cog shouted.

“It’s a zebra.” I answered still keeping the buck in my sights. He opened his eyes slowly, looked at me, and started trembling. I couldn’t help but feel sorry for him.

“So? What’s the hold up?” Cog asked as he came to stand next to me, his shotgun pointed at the buck. Crap. What do we do now? I mean he isn’t hostile, just scared.

“Y-You’re not going to k-kill me?” The zebra stammered out.

“It’s still under consideration.” Cog barked and the zebra flinched.

“Not unless you give us a reason.” I said a bit more gently. Celestia… He’s younger than me!

Cog leaned over to me and whispered. “What do we do with him?” You’re asking me?

I had no idea. Should we take him with us? “What’s your name?” I asked.

“D-Da-Darmas.” The young zebra buck answered. Why does that name sound familiar? Cog had moved in and levitated the zebra’s weapon away from him. I continued my interrogation.

“What are you doing here?”

“I-I was hiding. When the alarms went off and the killing started I ran here to hide. I didn’t want to s-stay, but when I tried to leave t-they were there.”

They? “Who?”

“The d-dead. So I ran back here.”

“Half a clip left in the magazine. Wouldn’t have done him any good against all those things out there.” Cog said as he levitated the magazine of the zebra rifle into my saddlebags.

“What was your job here?” It was clear he wasn’t a fighter.

“I helped out with studying the meg-umm…” Darmas clamped his muzzle shut, and looked at his hooves.

“We know you have a megaspell.” I said, guessing what he wanted to say.

“We loaded the damn thing after all. I’m surprised you didn’t notice it. The lightshow and all.” Cog said as he examined the rifle.

“That was you?! But-but it belongs to the Separatists!” He objected, then remembered the situation he was in, and turned to look meekly back at his hooves.

“Yeah well we’re taking it! Besides, Zaxis didn’t seem to mind.” Cog snapped back.

“Zaxis is alive? Did you find anyone else?” He asked, hope lighting up in the young zebras eyes.

“Well he was alive the last time we spoke with him when we entered Prometheus.” No telling if he made it out. “But we didn’t run into anyone else.”

 Darmas nodded grimly and swallowed hard. “Wh-What are you going to do with me?”

“We should kill you, but we’re not bastards like you Separatists, so we’ll let you live.” Cog said tossing away the empty rifle.

“Do you know how to drive that thing?” I asked pointing to the vehicle with a hoof. Darmas leaned out to look at what I was pointing then gave a weak nod.

“We don’t need him. I can figure it out!” Cog objected. “Besides you can’t trust him.”

“I don’t trust him, but he can show you how to operate it, and IronClaw might have questions for him.” Cog was mulling it over when Darmas spoke again.

“P-Please… I don’t know anything. I’m just an assistant. I don’t even know that much about weapons, I…”

“Well that’s too fucking bad. Come on, move it.” Cog gestured with his shotgun and the zebra went meekly, resigned to his fate.

I felt horrible forcing him like this. Fighting back when someone is trying to kill you. I learned to accept that, but this made me feel like I was doing what the Remnant had done to me. Well we’re not going to turn him into a slave, we just need information. After that I would just let him go, but what will IronClaw do once he has what he needs? I don’t know his policy about prisoners.

***        ***        ***

The inside of the vehicle was full of tech, switches and knobs were everywhere. Light came in through small windows on its side, and the two larger ones at its front, but there was also a pink light that emanated from a small square window on a hatch that separated the vehicle into two halves. Beyond that hatch the egg-megaspell was resting on a pedestal with four gem incrusted pillars around it.

The pillars seemed to be pulsing with magic of their own. When I turned around I saw Darmas lowering himself into one of the two seats that were facing out the larger windows at the front of the vehicle. I guess it was a good idea that we decided to bring him along, looks like this thing needs two to operate it. Cog sat down in the seat to the right, and placed his shotgun down next to him, away from Darmas.

There was a screen in front of them that came to life when Darmas touched a few buttons. “Umm… This is how you steer it.” Darmas explained pointing to what looked like a horizontal metal plank that rested on a short cylinder. There were two grooves on either side of the plank.

I leaned in closer to observe. I’ve never seen how they control one of these things.

Darmas put his hooves into the grooves, and with an awkward looking twist from his shoulders, rotated the plank first to the right and then to the left. “When you turn it clockwise it will turn to the right and when you go counter clockwise it will go left.”

“Seems easy enough.” Cog tried out his own steering plank. Darmas flipped a few switches and the screen flashed displaying a few lines.

< Radiation containment at: 87%>

So we were leaking some radiation. A few more buttons were pressed, and a sound of giant doors being unlocked rang throughout the garage and inside the vehicle. I stepped between Cog and Darmas as we stared through the front windows at the ceiling. A bright zigzag line appeared above us. It grew thicker until it looked like we were inside a mouth of some giant creature that was yawning after waking up from a deep sleep. Sand spilled over the edges and slid down the slanted floor.

“Damn it.” Cog winced raising his hoof to shield his eyes, Darmas turned his head away from the bright beams. I tried to position myself between the two windows in the shade of the metal that separated them.

We waited a few moments for our eyes to adjust, and when we looked up we saw clear blue sky. Sand spilled inside with ever decreasing intensity. What was once a waterfall of sand, now looked like two golden drapes that gently rippled in the breeze.

Darmas stared with his mouth open. I guess he missed the surface as much as I did.

“Yeah! Goodbye Hellhole!”  Cog yelled happily as he flipped a switch. A shudder ran through the vehicle as it rumbled to life. We started moving. My excitement only grew when we started climbing up the ramp. The sky continued to grow as the walls of Prometheus receded around us.

We leveled out and I went to look trough one of the side windows. Mounds of sand were everywhere, like waves of water frozen in time. We made it out!

“Umm… Where do you want to go now?” Darmas asked turning to Cog who was looking at his PipBuck.

“We turn around and head back, back to Nexus. I’ll make sure we stay on course. Oooh I can’t wait to get there.” Cog said smiling.

“Why is that? Miss somepony?” I teased, smiling broadly. We were outside! No more ghouls or nasty bugs!

“Pfhah! Yeah right! Saw and I have a bet going. She said I would screw up at least three times on this mission. I’ll admit I made a mistake when I turned on those turrets when we were at Nexus. I should have been more careful. The elevator thing wasn’t my fault, but she can have that too. All I need to do is deliver this megaspell, and I can start rubbing it in her muzzle.” He rubbed his hooves together while grinning mischievously. I just shook my head and turned to our zebra companion.

“Say Darmas what does this thing run on? What kind of talisman?” It’s definitely more advanced then that Remnant tank. Although that was a couple of years ago. Who knows what they have now?

“Oh it umm… uses spark batteries.”

“That’s pony tech you’re using.” Cog said and smiled proudly.

Darmas glanced at me then quickly looked away. “That. That armor you’re wearing. It’s Remnant isn’t it?” I looked myself over.

I suppose the black Kevlar armor I’m wearing is unique to the Remnant elite. “Yes it is.”

“So you…” Darmas narrowed his eyes at me, trying to make sense of my obviously unusual apparel. Sure. Haven’t you heard? The remnant started outfitting ponies now. Yeah, they don’t hate us anymore.

“It was a gift from an ex-Remnant.” Zaeryl. I miss you. First thing I’m going to do when this is over, is go back to Navarost. Visit Joram and you.

“A gift?” He looked at me with a puzzled expression. I didn’t answer him. He doesn’t need to know and I didn’t feel like explaining. Cog also turned to look at me, but he didn’t say anything.

We continued on in silence for a time until Cog turned to Darmas. “What I don’t get is what you were doing at Prometheus? Aren’t you a little young to be working on megaspells?” Good point.

“Well... I wasn’t doing anything special, just helping out. I didn’t choose Prometheus.” He looked down at the buttons in front of him, brushing a hoof over them, but not pressing anything. “I’m really not much of a scientist. I studied at Red Ridge and when my teacher got transferred, he decided to take me with him.” Darmas scrunched up his face. “Science doesn’t really interest me much. I like collecting stories. Stories about the past, and other cultures.”

“But you DID work on the megaspell?” Cog insisted.

“Yes.” He turned around to look mournfully at the small window that radiated pink light.

“What’s wrong? Does it bother you?” I asked following his gaze.

“It’s just that. Those things ruin civilizations. They ruined the ponies as much as they did us.”

“Oh?” I raised an eyebrow, and looked at the zebra.

“I’d say we got it worse than you.” Cog said evenly, but there was a definite sour note to his words.

“I mean we destroyed what was once a beautiful land when we used them on Equestria. And then we even used them here. To a lesser extent true, but look what happened. Civil war broke out and now both ponies and zebras are trapped in the same nightmare.”

“So why help them?” If this bothered him so much then why do it? Why help the Separatists with another megaspell?

“Well it’s not like I had much choice. I don’t think the Caesar would actually use it. He probably just wanted to give the Remnant pause, maybe even convince them to join us.” Yeah that will be the day. And that was a good thing too. Separated there is still some hope against them.

“That’s another thing I was wondering about. I thought the Remnant had their Caesar, not the Separatists?” Cog asked the zebra, but I answered before Darmas could.

“When the last Caesar died the Remnant couldn’t find an heir to replace him. A lot of zebras were disappointed by the way the war was going. They blamed the Remnant for it. This caused them to split into a new faction. These… radicals started calling themselves the Separatists, and they elected a Caesar of their own. This only pissed off the Remnant, so they started fighting each other.” I noticed the weird look Darmas was giving me, his eyebrows looked ready to fall off. What? I know history too.

“So why haven’t the Remnant chosen a new Caesar?” Cog asked.

“I told you they haven’t found a worthy heir. Right now the Great General is in charge of the Remnant.” I clarified and Darmas spoke up.

“Before the Remnant and the Separatists all were called Caesars Legion. Since the very founding of the zebra nation there was always a Caesar who was chosen by the zebras to protect them, and be their military leader. For the first few generations a new one was chosen whenever the old one passed, but when the seventh Caesar was chosen to lead he proved to be an incredible zebra. Strong, capable, charismatic... A great diplomat as well as a warrior. After him his son was chosen who was greater still, and after him his daughter. The title soon became hereditary and after the death of the last Caesar in this war no heir has been found to take his place. The Remnant won’t choose a new Caesar. Not until they are certain an heir can’t be found. And like you said.” He looked at me. ”When a new Caesar was chosen by the Separatists the Remnant took this as a personal insult.”

“And the zebras that didn’t choose sides were left to group together and form the Free Tribes.” I added.

“What about Zaxis? He didn’t seem to give a damn about either the Remnant or the Separatists, and I doubt he cares for the Free Tribes.” Cog said while looking at his PipBuck, making sure we were still going the right way.

“Zaxis is… different. I never talked with him personally, but I heard bad things about him. He killed a lot of Remnant and Separatists for getting in the way of his research. And then he got assigned to Prometheus like nothing ever happened.” Darmas scratched his head. “It doesn’t make any sense.

Cog grinned. “I’m beginning to like this zebra.”

“He also killed ponies and Free Tribe zebras.”

The smile disappeared. “I take back what I said.” Cog amended.

“Why is he allowed to do this?” And why would someone like that help us?

“No one knows. The order for his transfer came directly from the Caesar. I don’t believe he works for anyone but himself. The scientists were happy that he was coming, but those from security… not so much.” Darmas finished and we returned to staring out at the rolling hills of sand.

***        ***        ***

Outside it must be as hot as Hell, but inside it just felt warm. Darmas had dozed off a few minutes ago. I was doing no better sitting down on the floor. The rhythmic thrumming of the vehicle was putting me to sleep. I have to get up and get moving. Hope Cog hasn’t fallen asleep too. Just as I was about to rise, the floor lurched away from my hooves for an instant, and I fell sprawling all over the floor.

“The fuck was that?” Cog cursed.

“Whu-whut…?” Darmas mumbled.

“Did we hit something?” I asked getting up and trying to shake away the drowsiness.

“It’s the middle of the freaking desert. What is there to hit?” He had a point. So what happened? I turned around and headed to the small window on the hatch. The megaspell seemed unharmed. Thank Celestia for that.

“Do. Do you hear that?” Darmas asked, his ears erect and turning in every direction.

“I don’t hear a-“

“Shhhh!” I motioned with a hoof for Cog to be quiet while I strained my ears to listen. I could hear something. Beside the noise of the engine another kind of rumbling could be heard, and it was getting louder. The entire vehicle lurched forward again.

Darmas stared wide eyed at the screen as he taped at the buttons. “There is something behind us. It’s following us and gaining fast!” He cried.

Not good! If they hit us we could all get blown up!

“Could it be the Separatists? Remnant?” Cog asked while glancing back at me. I looked around and saw another hatch on the roof. Standing on my rear hooves I tried to open it only to fall over when the vehicle lurched yet again.

“Help him get up!” Cog yelled at the zebra. Darmas flinched, but obeyed.

Standing on Darmas’s back I got the top hatch open, and I peeked outside. Something is definitely wrong. I was facing the back of the vehicle and yet the wind was blowing in my face. I had to raise a hoof to shield my eyes from the oncoming gust of sand. Once it passed I could get a good look at whoever it is that was following us.

“Sweet Celestia…” I felt my blood go cold.

“I don’t think calling your Goddess of the Sun will help.” Darmas grunted from underneath me. I don’t think anypony besides her COULD help.

“Mist! What do you see?! What’s behind us?!” Cog shouted.

I went back inside. Cog opened his mouth to ask again, but I cut him off. “It. It looks like the desert is rising behind us. Like a huge hill.” Sand crunched between my teeth as I spoke. I didn’t bother to spit it out.

“Eh!?” Cog let out, raising an eyebrow. Darmas’s stripes seemed to grow paler, and he started muttering something to himself. I rounded on him.

“Darmas. What is happening?” He just looked at me without really seeing me and started hyperventilating. I put my hooves on his shoulders and shook him. “Damn it calm down!” I had to yell because the rumbling and shaking was getting louder. “Do you know what that thing is?!”

His eyes focused on me and he nodded, then in a weak voice he said. ”I. I think it’s the Nubian.”

“Nubian…  And that is?” All I know is that it is big, scary, and out to get us, but I needed more information.

“A legend from the desert. A creature. King of the Desert.” The zebra managed to say.

“What?! A legend! Luna fuck me. How big is the damn thing?!” Cog asked turning to me.

“Oh it’s big, Cog. It’s big.”

BOOOMMM!!!

A sound like muffled thunder came from under us. It made the vehicle bounce up, and all of us with it. Cog was in his seat, but Darmas and I nearly hit the roof.

After slamming back down to the floor I scrambled back to my hooves, and went over to Darmas.

“Do you know how to kill it or something?” Slow it down?! Anything!? It’s not fair! We just got out! We survived the Mallar! We survived Prometheus! We can’t die now!

“Yo-you can’t. Not even having a megaspell dropped on them can kill them. M-Maybe if we reach Nexus 3? There is less sand there and more rock. It can’t burrow through rock.”

I plopped my rump on the floor. Then it’s over. That thing will kill us.

“Mist we’re close!” Cog snapped me back from reflecting on my life.

“What? Where?” Close to being buried alive?

“To Nexus! We should be there in a few minutes!” Just adding salt on the wound. We don’t have a few minutes!

This is so unfair! Why?! We are so close! I felt like crying, my throat felt tight. No! Fuck this!

“Darmas get back in that seat and help Cog! Do what you can.” He gave me a confused look then nodded.

I opened the hatch on the roof and went out, pulling my rifle behind me with my magic. Maybe I can try and shoot it in the eyes or something. Anything that would give us more time. The wind immediately whipped at my mane once my head was out. I turned to face it.

The thing has no eyes!

The creature loomed before me like a snake. No, more like a worm. It’s head, a huge smooth dome that plowed through the sand. I opened fire, but the bullets did nothing. I don’t think the thing was even aware of them. Well I knew it was a foals errand, but I had to try something.

It kept getting closer, and then suddenly the dome cracked open. Dark lines appeared on the smooth surface. The teeth were bone-white daggers arraigned in a circle. I think my heart stopped for a moment. Even more teeth spiraled around the inside of the creatures mouth. White knives that glinted around the edges of oblivion that was its gullet. It reminded me of the hole in the wall underneath Nexus station. The same dread filled my heart when I gazed into that pit.

Its huge shadow passed over me, blotting out the sun. The terrible maw grew, swallowing in tons of sand. I watched silently, unable to move or do anything.

Time seemed to slow down. The wind was gone, even the background sounds of engines, and the rumbling of sand seemed to be fading. Nothing existed except the thing before me. The huge teeth started to close.

The vehicle jerked as it was lifted up. By some amazing stroke of luck I still had a hoof in the hatch in the roof and was able to hold on.

“Mist!” Cog shouted. I felt like I was waking up from a dream. All the sounds came crashing down on me. The creaking of metal as the creature bit down, the rumble of the desert as the thing plowed it, the useless whirring of the vehicles tracks. I looked around. We were lifted into the air by that thing. Some part of me already knew this, but I was only aware of it now.

The teeth bit the metal at the part where the megaspell was kept. If that thing goes off… I thought back to what Darmas had said. “Not on it, but inside it!”

I shoved my head back through the opening. It was chaos in there. Warning lights were flashing, Darmas and Cog were pounding on the buttons trying to keep things under control.

“Cog! Grenade!” I yelled. He levitated it out, but in all the chaos and confusion dropped it. Thankfully Darmas caught it with his mouth and threw it to me. I grabbed it with my magic and turned to face the thing. The front half of the vehicle was dipping down as the back part was being torn off. I had an unobstructed view the megaspell chamber, one of the pillars flickered and died.

It’s now or never. I pulled out the pin from the grenade.

Metal snapped and we started falling. I watched as the huge teeth slowly closed, megaspell behind them. I threw the grenade right at the egg. It went in as the teeth closed shut.

I heaved myself back inside through the hatch head first. We hit the ground and my face smashed against the floor. The world was spinning and fading to black. Someone was beside me. It was Darmas, he was pushing a potion into my hooves saying something. I couldn’t understand a word he said over the ringing in my ears.

I opened my muzzle to say something and as I breathed in I started to choke and cough. Touching my nose was a bad idea. The pain made my eyes water and my hoof came away bloody.

I remembered the potion that had been shoved into my other how and I drank it two gulps. As my the healing magic stitched my muzzle back together, I looked out through the hole that once used to be the chamber for the megaspell. The creature was still behind us, if a little farther away now. We’re still moving, that’s good. I wiped the excess blood from my muzzle with a hoof.

BOOOM!

The creature convulsed and lifted its great mass to stand erect like a pillar. Its mouth opened and it billowed multicolored flames and pink gas. A shriek of pain went out, so loud that it felt like somepony was shoving spikes into my ears. I almost lost consciousness again, but managed to hold on. The vehicle had finally had enough and it went silent. Cog came next to Darmas and me to watch the scene.

Small holes exploded from the creature’s side, blasting away pieces of its armored carapace, those same holes were leaking fire and pink gas in thin jets. It writhed left and right, painting a flaming pink ‘S’ in the sky.

Its pain filled screams got quieter until they completely stopped. The creature swayed back and forth, the fires had gone out, but the gas still spilled from its mouth and holes on its sides. I felt a pang of sadness as I watched it.

“Oh shit.” A terrible realization struck me. “Move! We have to run!” I yelled at Cog and Darmas while shoving them out of the wreck. They looked at me like I had lost my mind, then they turned to the creature and their eyes widened with fear. They didn’t need any more coaxing from me to start running.

We were galloping as fast as we could. I turned around to look at the creature as its body came crashing down.

THUMP!

The impact of its fall jarred our legs as we ran. It fell with its mouth pointing towards us and now a pink cloud was rushing to engulf us.

“Run! Faster!” I screamed until my throat felt raw. The howling of the wind behind us was getting louder! Turning over to look, to my horror I saw a huge mass of pink rushing after us. “Come on we can’t stop!”

‘Oh shit!’ The ground disappeared from under our hooves and all three of us went tumbling down a hill of sand.

“Son of a bitch!” Cog spat out sand and got back to his hooves and started running again. I grabbed Darmas by his mane, pulled him up and we ran after Cog.

‘Come on! Come on! We have to be far enough away now!’

We weren’t. I could see pink around the edges of my vision and then I felt it.

Pain shot up my hind legs causing me to stumble, but I managed to stay on my hooves. It was unlike anything I have ever felt before. I was aware of my own body dying, I could feel it. Muscles lose their strength, organs start to fail. I could hear my heart struggling to keep beating. A stabbing pain in my right shoulder reminded me of the time I got hit with a machete. Every time I breathed out droplets of blood would go out too.

I felt the tips of my forehooves dig into the sand and the ground rushing to meet me. I collapsed.

A numbing cold entered my body. I was grateful, it dulled the pain. The cloud around us wasn’t that thick. It extended to maybe a hundred meters ahead of us. I looked around. It was like looking from inside a tunnel. Darkness was slowly closing around me. Cog spat blood as he tried to keep himself standing. Darmas just laid still. I don’t think he was breathing. I rolled my eyes to look ahead and I could see something glimmer in the distance. Two figures appeared to be standing there, with the light shining behind them. “Mom? Dad?” I closed my eyes.

***        ***        ***

‘This… isn’t so… bad. Just like… going… to sleep.’

I felt something pull on my mane and then my hooves were dangling in the breeze. Warmth was returning to my body, and so was the pain. I opened my eyes to see that I was flying above and away from the pink fog. How is this possible? A ridiculous thought came to mind. Maybe Luna or Celestia were carrying me out from the cloud of death?

The beating of wings grew more labored and I could hear someone grunting with effort. Whatever was holding onto my mane decided to let go a few meters from the ground and I tumbled once I hit the sand. Sky and sand changed position a few times before I stopped and lay battered, unmoving. A familiar sounding voice grabbed my attention and I raised my head to see the speaker.

“Shit! Shit! Shrapnel go help Mist and check if the zebra’s alive, I’ll help Cog! Here boss, drink this.” IronClaw hissed while holding his right talon with his left. Blood was trickling down from the place where steel met flesh on his right talon. He took the potion from Saw and quickly downed it.

“Mist! You’re alive! Here, drink.” A shadow fell over me. It was Shrapnel. The armored mare was pushing a potion to my muzzle.

I drank it and shivered with delight as the pain subsided. I wanted to sleep now, I was exhausted, but first I have to make sure. “Shrapnel listen. Go help Darmas. The zebra if he’s still alive. He’s with us.”

She looked over to the unmoving body then back to me and nodded. Once she moved away I could see that Cog was sitting and grinning weakly while Saw berated him for being an idiot, and other things. I couldn’t help but smile at their antics.

“Hey Mist! He’s gonna live!” Shrapnel shouted. I turned to see Darmas moving feebly on the ground while Shrapnel showed a potion into his mouth.

“Good.” I’m glad he pulled through. I rested my head on my hooves and drifted off to sleep no longer able to keep my eyes open.

Faintly I could hear voices around me. My eyelids were heavy and my eyes stung as I tried to open them. Had I been sleeping? I don’t remember going to sleep.

“-uck. You two went through a lot. I’m still counting blowing up the megaspell as a screw up though.” I heard Saw say.

“What?! That was out of my hooves. That doesn’t count!” Cog cried.

“Shhhhhh!”

As I slowly came to my senses, I felt something brushing over me. When I opened my eyes I realized it was my stealth cloak. Most likely draped over me to serve as a blanket. Shrapnel was sitting next to me. She had taken off her helmet and was now glaring at Cog.

“You woke him up!” She said sternly.

I must have been out for longer than I thought. The night’s sky was full of twinkling stars, all was silent, and the air was pleasantly cool. I felt oddly at peace, and no nightmares this time! Just a plain dreamless sleep. I tried to stand up only to have a dull pain shoot through my body.

“Here drink another. It’ll help.” Shrapnel offered me another potion smiling. I thanked her and took it with my magic. It did help. The aches faded away, but as they did the events of the day came rushing back to me.

“How? How are we still alive?” I shuddered thinking back to that moment, accepting death. Life felt so sweet right now.

“IronClaw swooped down and carried you all away!” Shrapnel answered, her hooves raised theatrically.

“He carried us? All three of us?” I turned to look at the griffin in awe. He was flexing his steel appendage, examining his talons. He stopped when he saw that I was looking at him.

“Not really carried. It was stupid to even attempt, but I figured if I could get enough momentum in the dive I could pull you out of there. Luckily my wings gave out when we were out of danger, and not before.” He said somberly, then looked back at his talon and said in a softer voice. “I’m not losing another squad.”

The silence that ensued was broken when Cog spoke. “I think all of you are forgetting the fact that we killed a legend! I mean did you see how big that thing was!?”

“The fucking thing was kind of hard to miss, even from Nexus.” Saw chuckled. “And what’s this ‘we’ crap? Mist killed it. You just fucked up like always.”

Cog puffed out his chest and was about to say something I’m sure was clever, when a voice spoke up uncertainly.

“A-Actually I don’t think that Nubian was full grown.” We all turned to look at Darmas. The zebra slowly raised himself into a sitting position.

“What?! But the freaking thing was huge!” Cog cried.

“It was, b-but the books describe them as growing to be much bigger.”

“You know what!? It’s dead! We’re not!” Cog threw up his hooves and fell on his back.

Darmas slowly approached IronClaw. It was clear he was intimidated by the griffin. I don’t blame him, griffins are fierce. I remembered how I reacted the first time I met him.

“Y-You must be their leader. I-I’m called Darmas. Thank you for saving my life.” Darmas bowed his head. “I will tell you everything you want to know… although I don’t know much. I was mostly an assistant.” IronClaw eyed him for a moment then gave a curt nod.

I turned to Shrapnel. “So what have you been up to while we were gone?”

“Oh the usual. Blowing up big bugs. Not as big as the one you guys killed.” She thumped me in the shoulder playfully, I winced. “Ooops, sorry. So his name is Darmas. He seems nice.”

I looked at the zebra. He was speaking with IronCalw, Cog was standing to the side, no doubt giving the details of our exploits. Saw was just listening and keeping an eye on Darmas. She doesn’t trust him. “He is. I think he was just in the wrong place at the wrong time.”

Shrapnel nodded knowingly. “How did you manage? Being down there? Cog’s from a Stable so he’s used to closed spaces. What about you?”

“Well I did miss the sky, but I didn’t have any problems.” That wasn’t the whole truth. I think I did okay in there. There was a general feeling of unease at Prometheus, but that could be due to what had happened there.

I looked up. I really did miss the stars and Moon. Shrapnel looked up too.

“Yeah. I would have missed the open sky too. Teehee!” Shrapnel’s sudden giggle drew my attention back to the armored mare. “There was this one mare that came from a stable, like Cog. Somepony had told her that she has to hug the ground while outside so she wouldn’t fall into the sky. She almost got shot because we thought she was trying to sneak up on us.”

“How did Cog react?” He’s from the stable too, and I couldn’t imagine him doing something so silly.

“Oh this was way before Cog joined.” She said waving a hoof.

“So… when you were with IronClaw?” I asked.

“Nah, before that. Before I got…” All the joy seemed to leave her. I put a hoof on her shoulder, she smiled back at me. “Thanks.”

“You know you can talk to me if you want?” Seeing her sad just looked… wrong. She was always peppy and cheerful.

“I know.” She said in a hushed voice with a sad smile.

Well I’m not going to pry. She can tell me when she’s ready. For now I decided to change topic. “By the way, I’ve been meaning to ask. How did you know where we were going to be?”

“We didn’t. After we talked on those screens, IronClaw decided that we should leave and try to meet you halfway. Those bugs didn’t make it easy for us. We had to blast our way out. Oh! That reminds me.” She turned her head around and grabbed something from her back with her teeth, and then she tossed it before me. It was my sniper.

I levitated it up. A thought crossed my mind and I raised a hoof to my chest. The pistol was still there in its holster, but my rifle?  Where was it? “Damn it.”

Shrapnel looked at me, and tilted her head quizzically. “What’s wrong Mist?”

“I think I lost my rifle somewhere in the desert.”

“Awww don’t worry. We’ll get you a new one.”

“Yeah.” But that one was a gift from Joram. Damn it! Must have dropped it while that thing was snacking on the vehicle. I knew it was foalish, but part of me really wanted to go back and look for it. I pushed those thoughts aside. The place is irradiated, not to mention the necromantic gas will still be lingering there.

“What happens with your mission now? The megaspell is gone.” Will they get into trouble with RazorWing? Will I? Shrapnel just shrugged.

“Well we take back the information we have. They did say bring back any information or the weapon itself. Sooo we just give them the information.” She finished and smiled unperturbed.

I looked over at the others. Darmas was still talking to IronClaw who nodded occasionally.

“What happens to him?” I pointed a hoof in the zebras direction.

“Dunno. I don’t think we ever had prisoners with us before.” Not what I wanted to hear. We both turned to look at Saw approach.

“Nice to see Cog hadn’t gotten you killed. How’re you doing?”

“Better than a few hours ago. I needed the rest.” I gave her a smile. The sleep really did wonders for me, I haven’t felt this good in a long time.

“Hah! No shit. If you can, try and get some more sleep because tomorrow we’re heading for Massif.”

“Did IronClaw say anything about Darmas?” Shrapnel queried. IronClaw was now talking with Cog while Darmas moved away to curl up on the sand.

“Stripes? Black and white over there is coming with us.” She turned around to glance at the sleeping zebra.

“You don’t like him very much do you?” She seemed surprised at my question.

“Should I? Why do you?” She pointed a hoof at me.

“I’m not saying I like him or anything like that. I just don’t think he’s a bad zebra. Just working for the wrong side, not really knowing what they do.” He was naive, not evil.

“Being an idiot does not make him less dangerous.” She deadpanned. ”Just look at Cog.” I opened my mouth to argue, but she cut me off. “Look, either he’s as stupid as you say, or he’s acting. I’m not taking any chances.”

“But Saw. You always expect the worst in others.” Shrapnel said with a frown.

Saw turned to the armored mare. “That way there is always a chance that I’ll be pleasantly surprised.” She turned her attention back to me. “Don’t be quick to trust others. Always watch your back.” Saw stalked off leaving Shrapnel and me alone again.

Shrapnel turned to me and smiled. “Wanna play some cards?”

“No thanks. I’m just not in the mood right now.”

I skulked around our “campsite” for a bit, unable to go to sleep. Shrapnel had first watch, so I kept her company. She regaled me with stories from her past exploits with the Talon Company. I found a lot of it difficult to believe, like alicorns. But she quickly explained that these were nothing like our Celestia and Luna. No pony knows exactly where they come from, but they seemed particularly interested in unicorns, and preaching about some kind of unity.

Apparently they work with raiders and foalnap ponies. Slavery? Even in Equestria? I guess it was foalish to believe that life would be better there. My heart ached when I thought back to the stories of a lush green Equestria, were everyone lived in peace under the care of the Sun and Moon princesses. No, these alicorn’s that exist now are little more than monsters. Shrapnel even told me a few stories of a famous Steel Ranger alicorn hunter.

***        ***        ***

The Moon was in the middle of the sky by the time the Sun had risen. It painted the horizon in a brilliant myriad of different hues of red, yellow and orange. Shrapnel was happily bounding all over the place. I had to scratch my head at that. Does she even need to rest?

“The wind’s picking up. Pack you’re things, we’re leaving.” IronClaw ordered and everypony started packing their things and getting ready.

“Where is this Massif?” I turned to look around. The only thing that drew my attention were the steel walls of Nexus station 3, as they reflected the Sun’s rays.

“Northeast.” IronClaw pointed with a talon. “Listen up, this is how we are going to move. Mist, you stay with Darmas, the two of you stay in the middle. Shrapnel and I will take point. That means Cog and Saw have the back.” He paused for a moment and rubbed his chin. “On second thought. Cog, you’re with me at the front. Shrapnel you take rear guard with Saw.” I had to smile at that. He was deliberately keeping Cog and Saw separated.

We formed a column and started moving at a brisk pace. I looked to my left and noticed that Darmas, despite hanging his head low, wore a little smile. A part of me was glad to see that he wasn’t as miserable as before, but then Saw’s words came to mind. Could he be acting?

“You seem to be in a good mood today.” I asked the zebra casually.

“Hmm?” He turned to look at me, still wearing that smile. “Oh I am… was just thinking about yesterday.” He blushed and looked down at his hooves.

“What about yesterday?” A lot happened yesterday, and little of it good.

“About the Nubian. It’s just so… amazing to actually see one.” He practically bounced as he said this, then in a sadder tone he added. “And now it’s gone.”

They are impressive, no doubt about that. Probably one of the most dangerous creatures out there. I can understand why Darmas would admire them so. It’s a shame we had to kill it. “You do understand that we had to kill it, right?”

“Oh I do. I don’t blame you for what you did. We would have died otherwise, but I can’t help but feel that the world has lost another of its wonders.” He had a melancholy look in his eyes when he turned to look at the great sandy expanse we were leaving behind. “At least I got to see one. The only knowledge we have about them are vague references and stories. Even I didn’t believe in them completely. The thought of something like that actually living in this day and age was simply too… fantastic.”

“Didn’t the megaspells do that to them? Caused them to grow that big?”

“No, they were always described as massive beings that were as old as… well, old as the desert itself. I believe that the megaspell testing only attracted them, luring them away from the deep desert.” Wow. That’s not terrifying at all.

“Well good thing we didn’t run into mommy and daddy, and there are more of them?” An image of a desert crawling with these goliaths filled my head and I had to repress a shudder.

“Well they are incredibly rare, even back in the days when zebras still held relations with the camels. I think they were considered mostly legends back then too.” Darmas said and furrowed his brow as he tried to remember more.

“Camels? I don’t think I ever heard of them. Where are they now?” It’s strange how zebras are the only race in Zevrass while Equestria has unicorns, pegasi and earth ponies. I mean I have read about other races, but never seen them before.

“Gone. Zevrass used to be a lot more varied before. No one really knows why this changed. The camels were seen outside the desert less and less, until they stopped showing up altogether. Some claim that they still exist somewhere in the deep desert.” Darmas said hopefully.

“So you like collecting lore about the desert and Zevrass in general?” I had to admit that that was probably the sanest occupation anyone could have. So much safer than being a mercenary or working for the Remnant or Separatists, but I could imagine how caps could become a problem. I doubt history and lore are valued much in these times.

“Not just Zevrass. I’m also interested in the history, culture and species from other places too. Take dragons for example. The ones from Equestria grow to be more than three times bigger than those from Zevrass, and I’ve heard stories that there once were even greater dragons. Ancient wyrms they were called. They could perform incredible magics and were as old as the world itself.” A light shined in his eyes as he spoke with a rare passion about mythical creatures. I shook my head and smiled.

“Umm did I say something funny?” Darmas asked me uncertainly. Right there I decided that there was no way he was acting to get us to let our guard down.

“No.” I snickered and waved him off with a hoof. He’s a dreamer, with his hunger for knowledge and love of history he would make a perfect apprentice to a shaman.

“Do you. Do you know of any stories or legends, beliefs from Equestria? If you want to tell me.” He finished in a whisper, and turned back to look at his hooves.

“I’m not from Equestria. I was born here.”

“Oh. Are you from Vostoris, Emerald Peak?” Darmas shook his head. “You can’t be from Red Ridge. That’s in Separatist territory.”

“My family was with the Free Tribes.”

“Was?” He looked at me and frowned.

“They were killed when the Separatists attacked a Remnant slave convoy.” Why did I just tell him that? Damn it! Memories of that night already started surging back.

“Slave? I-I’m so sorry.” He looked away ashamed. “You must hate zebras too, like the yellow mare, Saw.”

Do I hate them? No. I can’t blame everyone for the actions of individuals.

“No I don’t hate zebras, or you. Saw is just suspicious, but I don’t think she hates you.” I said gently, but Darmas didn’t look convinced.

“The Remnant are known to be… extreme. But the Separatists aren’t like that. Ponies who join are treated-“ I raised a hoof and shook my head.

“Just stop. I know that the only thing the Separatists value about ponies is this.” I tapped my horn with a hoof. “As for those who aren’t unicorns I’m not sure, but it certainly can’t be anything good.”

“But you don’t hate zebras?” He focused on my face. Trying to find some hint that I was lying and that I actually held some sort of grudge against his kind. To his shock I smiled a little.

“No, I don’t hate zebras. After all a zebra saved my life. She was also kind to me. It’s something I’ll never forget.” I felt warmth welling up inside me as I thought back to the day I met Zaeryl.

“She? Who is she?” He asked, genuine curiosity showing on his face.

“An ex-Remnant who became a shaman saved me. Then later took me as an apprentice.”

“A shaman.” He whispered the title with reverence. “That would explain your fluent speech and knowledge of zebra history.”

Fluent speech? I just realized that we have been having this entire conversation in zebra. What’s more I started it. Darmas was looking at me strangely.

“What?” I asked uncertainly, looking around.

“I’m sorry. Please forgive me, I didn’t realize you were a shaman.” He bowed his head to me.

“What? No I’m not. I was taught by one, but I’m not really a shaman myse-“

“Everypony stop!”

We all turned to look at Shrapnel.

“What’s wrong?” IronClaw asked as he approached her.

“My EFS found something. There was a red dot, but now it’s gone.” She scanned the terrain behind us. I couldn’t see anything except sand and yet more sand.

Cog came to stand next to her. He had the same EFS thing that helped him find enemies. We waited in silence.

Darmas came to me and whispered. “What’s happening?”

“Enemies.”

He started looking around then turned back to me. “Can they detect beasts as well as zebras and ponies?” Good question. I think they can. Are we dealing with shifters? No, if we were we would have seen their prints in the sand.

“Maybe it was a glitch?” Cog asked Shrapnel. She didn’t respond, just kept looking at the desert. IronClaw drew his SMG’s and Saw pulled out her pistol. I went for my rifle and found only the sniper at my side.

“There it is again!” Shrapnel exclaimed pointing a hoof to the right, we all turned to look.

“She’s right I saw it too. Definitely no glitch.” Cog pulled out his shotgun.

“Shith. I dohn’t thee anythng.” Saw said over the gun in her muzzle.

“I think it’s getting closer, and looks like there is more than one. Do you think it could be Remnant? With their cloaks?” Cog turned around to look to the left.

“No. We would have seen tracks in the… Shit! Scatter! Their under us!” IronClaw leapt into the air just in time to avoid what looked like two spoon-like appendages that exploded from the sand underneath him. IronClaw beat his wings and stayed aloft while he pepered the thing under him with his guns.

The rest of the creature emerged. Its short head sported multiple eyes, it’s body was covered in dark brown chitinous plates. Oh fuck! It’s one of those things again. I pulled out the sniper and took aim.

“Shit!” I heard Cog yell. I turned around and now I could see another one of those things. This one was completely out of the sand. It seemed smaller than the one we fought in the tram tunnel, and instead of scythes it had spades. I turned and aimed at the one attacking Cog.

I fired and immediately thought that it wouldn’t do any good since I wasn’t using armor-piercing rounds. To my surprise the bullet smashed through. Guess the higher caliber helped, that or the armor of these things was less thick. The thing screeched and reeled.

“Mist look ou-“

I didn’t catch that last part as something smashed into my chest from my right and sent me flying. When I opened my eyes I was looking at the sky while laying on my back, gasping for air. Breathing was agony, every breath sent a fresh wave of pain over my right side. My ribs must be broken. Finding a potion in my saddlebags was difficult, I couldn’t focus my magic. Come on! Where are you!? My magic finally wrapped around a bottle, and I hurriedly brought it to my lips.

The pain started to fade, I just hope that my ribs are in proper position so that they heal right. I turned over, back onto my hooves. Cog was shooting at the one I had wounded with his shotgun, and to my surprise Darmas was supporting him with a revolver.

Shrapnel got batted away like me, but she jumped right back on her hooves and started firing from her grenade launcher. I made a dash for my sniper. IronClaw was on top of one of those things with his right talon in the creature’s mouth. The tail with the stinger was going to hit him! I raised the sniper and aimed.

Alright just focus. Breathe –cough- ou-cough- Damn it! Come on! I tried again. Pinpricks spread through the inside of my chest when I breathed in. Fighting back another cough I managed to shoot the thing in the stinger and blast it apart. IronClaw was pulling the creature’s head back with his talon still in its mouth, and in the other he held a wicked curved blade.

Once the things mouth was open as wide as it could go, the griffin shoved the blade in and started twisting. The creatures screeching became a gurgling noise as thick, dark-blue blood oozed from its mouth. It twisted and turned, trying to shake the griffin off, but its strength was waning, and soon it stopped moving altogether.

I turned to look at the others. Shrapnel had blown up the one that attacked her. It was missing one of its spade-like appendages and had a bloody hole where its head used to be. Cog and Darmas were working together, surrounding the thing and forcing it to split its attention between the two of them. I readied my sniper to help them out.

“Damn it, watch out!” A blur of yellow and black crashed into me, and I fell to the ground again. I coughed up blood. The pain had returned to my battered side and I winced and grunted trying to rise, but something was pinning me down.

“Shit! Shit! Stay down Mist!” Saw shouted from on top of me.

I looked behind her and saw one of the creatures pulling its tail out of the sand where I stood not a moment ago. It started turning towards us.

Crap. Where’s my gun? In that moment a shell struck the creature and exploded. It screamed in pain and anger, quickly after that a rain of bullets fell on it from above.

BOOOM!

Another explosion and the creature was dead. There were a couple more gunshots fired before the fighting was over.

“Where does it hurt?” Saw asked after getting off of me. She prodded me with her hooves and I yelped when she jabbed me in the ribs.

“Stop wriggling damn it!” I tried to push away her hooves, but she was having none of it. “Well they’re not broken, here.” She gave me a potion. I winced as I took it with my magic.

Oh yes. The pain faded away completely now.

“Do you have any potions left?” She asked me while looking through her saddle bags.

“I drank one a few minutes ago, I think I have one more left.”

“You already drank one? Let me see the one you have left.” I levitated it out of my saddlebag and gave it to her.

“Shit. Cog, get over here!” She examined the potion with a critical eye.

“What?!” He yelled as he approached, Darmas followed close behind.

“Give me your healing potions.” He raised an eyebrow and looked as if he was going to complain, but instead he levitated two potions out without a word. Saw took them and pulled out one of her own potions to compare.

“What’s going on here?” IronClaw queried, holstering his SMG’s and knife.

“Looks like that cloud affected the potions too.” She turned her head to spit and then went on. “Look how pale Mist’s and Cog’s potions are, and look at mine.” She was right. The potion I gave her was definitely paler, almost pink, while hers was a healthy shade of red.

“You didn’t drink one did you?” She turned to Cog who shook his head.

“Good. The things might even be toxic. I heard merchants talking, back in Equestria, about how the pink gas can poison anything. Those brave, and stupid enough to go into the Canterlot ruins, and come out alive also say how they nearly died from drinking a healing potion that stayed in the gas too long.”

“Ahre yoo alhrighh?” Darmas asked me through a gun still held in his mouth. Saw jumped when she noticed him and pulled out her own pistol.

“The fuck!? Drop it now!” She snapped and Darmas immediately let the gun fall from his mouth.

“Take it easy Saw. He won’t shoot us.” Cog motioned with a hoof for her to lower her own gun.

“How fucking stupid are you? He’s a prisoner! You don’t give prisoners a chance to shoot you in the back you moron!” She snapped back. Aww crap. This is bad.

“Easy Saw. If Darmas wanted to hurt us, during the fight would have been the perfect time. He didn’t.” I had to get her to calm down before she shoots him.

She looked at me uncertainly then back to the zebra, who winced from her glare.

“Mist is right, put the gun away, we have more important things to worry about.” IronClaw broke no argument, and Saw returned her gun back to its holster. Cog picked up the revolver that Darmas had dropped and put it back into his saddlebag.

“We’ve killed, how many of them?” IronClaw asked.

“Two, three. Four.” Cog counted.

“Right.” IronClaw nodded. “There is no telling how many more of them could be on their way right now. We need to keep moving.”

“Umm… These were only the Mallar workers. Their warriors might come in the next attack.” We all turned to look at the zebra.

“Is there no fucking end to these monsters? Wait, warriors. What do they look like?” Cog asked.

“Well they are similar to these workers, except they are bigger, their armor is stronger and instead of the pedipalps being shovel shaped, they are more like two big blades.”

Cog and I exchanged uneasy looks. So that was a warrior we fought in the tram. We only survived it thanks to the confined spaces we were fighting in. Had it been able to move unhindered, we would have been long dead.

“Their eyesight is poor though, they rely more on vibrations carried by the sand. If we could maybe… cause a few explosions, we could draw them away.” Darmas offered.

“I don’t have any grenades left.” Cog turned to IronClaw who had crossed his talons and closed his eyes in thought.

“I could fire a few grenades from my launcher.” Shrapnel chirped helpfully.

IronClaw nodded. “Alright, just remember to fire them at forty five degrees. The farther away from us the better.”

Shrapnel nodded, turned around and fired three shots in the direction from where we came. One shot at seven, one at eight and one at one o’clock. This was repeated three more times, once every hour. Fortunately for us, the second attack never came.

***        ***        ***

The scenery slowly changed as we walked. The sand was steadily being replaced by patches of dirt. Tougher vegetation grew on these small islands. After going East for a while our direction changed slightly, and now we were going mostly North on the very line where the savannah meets the desert. Something was rising in front of us. I thought it was another dune, Darmas explained that that’s what the hills made from sand were called in the desert, but it was too steep and far too big.

“Is that a mountain?”

“Yep. Massif is built into its side some ways up.” Cog turned from talking with Darmas to explain.

“Mist, get over here.” IronClaw called and I trotted up to him. “You were trained as a shaman correct?”

What? How does he know? “Yes. How do you know?”

“Saw told me.” He said flatly.

“She told you.” I felt betrayed that she would go behind my back like that. Do the others know? I don’t really care that she told him about the training, what really bothered me was what else she might have said.

“Calm down, I gave her an order. She wasn’t happy that she had to tell me.” He gave me a serious look. “Your past is your business and I didn’t ask out of idle curiosity. I need to know the capabilities of those under my command.”

“You could have just asked.” I said perhaps a bit too harshly.

The griffin nodded, his expression unchanged. “Yes, and I also saw you in action. That however doesn’t tell me what kind of pony you are. My condolences for your loss.”

He caught me off guard by that. “Thank you…”

“I called for you because Massif is lead by a shaman called Azar.” He studied my face for a reaction. I shrugged and shook my head.

“I don’t know him.” Zaeryl is the only shaman I know of.

“Hmm. Well in any case. The last time we were there, an incident occurred, and we didn’t exactly part on friendly terms.” A look of annoyance flashed in the griffins eyes.

“So you need me to smooth things over with him. Why? Is he going to attack us?” While shamans generally do not excel as warriors, they more than make up for it with their zebra magic.

I have some knowledge, but would rather not go up against a shaman if I could help it.

IronClaw shook his head. “No, but he may have important information about the Separatists movements. I need you to convince him that it’s in the interest of the Free Tribes that I get any new information.” Oh, is that all?

“I don’t know if it will work. I’m not exactly a shaman. I trained for only six years, and hoof to hoof and weapons training was mixed in. That doesn’t count as proper shaman training.” There are gaps in my training. It’s not Zaeryls fault. She wanted me to learn what she thought was important first. As for the rest… I guess she thought she’d have more time.

“And how long does this training actually take?” IronClaw asked, looking annoyed.

“Your whole life.” As Zaeryl put it. ‘We learn while we live.’ He cocked an eyebrow at this statement. “Well the apprenticeship lasts until the teacher believes the student has learned enough, and is ready to go his or her own way.” I probably only learned a third of what I was supposed to.

“Regardless you will try. I heard that shamans are universally respected everywhere amongst the zebra and amongst themselves. You were a student, so that has got to count for something.” The griffin opened his beak to say something more when he was cut off by rising voices.

“-screw up everything you lay your hooves on!”

IronClaw and I turned to see what the shouting was about.

“Well at least I’m not a psychopath drunk that can’t go a single day witho-“

“Quiet! The Hell is wrong with you?” IronClaw yelled putting an end to Cog’s and Saw’s fight. “Find some other way to amuse yourselves until we get to Massif, but I don’t want to hear anymore of this crap.”

“How about we play ‘I spy’?” Shrapnel asked the group.

“No!” Cog and Saw yelled together. At least they could agree on something.

“I would like to learn this ‘I spy’ game.” Darmas asked Shrapnel who let out an excited squeal. Cog and Saw groaned and IronClaw pinched the bridge of his beak and sighed.

“Whatever I’m being punished for, its way more then I deserve.” He said sadly to no pony in particular.

***        ***        ***

“I don’t like the way they’re looking at me. It’s like I’m some kind of freak.” Cog complained as we passed by a few zebras and their foals who stoped whatever they were doing to gape at the new arrivals.

“LIKE a freak?” Saw teased.

“Oh haha! They’re staring at you too.” Cog retorted.

“Naw, I’m just a pony. You are a unicorn with crazy magic mumbo jumbo.” Saw said while her eyes spun in her skull in opposite directions. How did she do that?

Cogs scrunched up his face. “Then they are staring at Mist too. You’re saying he’s a freak too?”

“No, that’s all you.” Saw replied quickly, not losing a beat.

They continued arguing, but I was no longer paying any attention, too engrossed with the sights around me.

We completely left the desert behind us about an hour ago, and once we started climbing the mountain we quickly found a path and followed it. During the ascent we came across a few guards. They didn’t attack us, but they weren’t glad to see us either. Having Darmas with us seemed to help though, and they let us pass without too much trouble. The village itself was positioned on a large plateau. The houses were made from stone and were simple in design, some of them were carved right into the mountains side.

Stone steps lead up to another plateau and then yet another. So there were three levels to Massif. Hmmm… I guess the entire village looked like a small flight of stairs for some towering giant.

As we climbed up to the second level, I glanced down and saw that behind the houses, near the edges of the mountain there were rich green gardens, where fruit baring trees grew. It was a beautiful sight.

The laughter of foals as they ran around and played only served to make the scene more wondrous. I had to smile, my eyes misted a little. It was a rare sight to see such innocent happiness.

We were on the second level now. It was smaller than the first, but no less impressive. Zebras leaned out of their windows to look at us. Some were scowling, but most of them watched disinterestedly as we passed by. The more curious, and braver young ones came closer to look at us with wonder only foals could have. Shrapnel waved at them and they took off at a gallop. No doubt startled and a little intimidated by the armored mare.

I looked up at the last plateau and saw that in the walls of that mountain, beside a few homes, what looked like a temple was carved in the center. This is an old settlement, no doubt about it. Darmas’s eyes were moving in every possible direction, his mouth hanging open. I could imagine him darting around and asking everyone about the history of this village.

As we approached the steps, four guards wearing impressive armor of interlocking metal plates blocked our path. Their weapons were slung and holstered, but from the looks they were giving us I could tell there was going to be trouble. They had snipers perched and ready on the rooftops and on the top of the stairs.

A guard slowly descended down the stairs with precise, measured steps. He wore armor similar to that of the other guards, except it was decorated by zebra runes and other ornaments.

The zebra looked at all of us in turn, then leveled a cold gaze at IronClaw.

“You.” The zebra looked at the griffin, anger flashed in his eyes.

“I need to speak with Azar, now step aside.” It would take a lot more than angry stares and heavily armored and armed zebras to impress IronClaw. I didn’t know whether to smile, or get ready for when the shooting starts.

The zebra came down the steps to stand face to face with IronClaw, still glaring daggers. This was somewhat counterproductive since IronClaw is bigger than him and now he had to crane his neck to look the griffin in the eyes.

“You are fortunate that he wishes to speak with you as well.” He looked at the rest of us, sizing us up, then turned back to IronClaw. “You and the zebra may enter the others stay.”

“The grey unicorn might interest Azar.” IronClaw pointed at me over his shoulder. The zebra looked at me and scowled.

“Perhaps. Ask Azar then. For now they may not enter.”

“Alright. Mist, Cog we are going to be staying here for the night anyway. Go rent us rooms. Saw, Shrapnel. I want you to wait here, you’ll fetch Mist when I convince Azar.” IronClaw quickly gave us our orders.

The guards stepped aside to admit IronClaw and Darmas, the rest of us watched as they disappeared beyond the top of the stairs. The guards retook their position, blocking the path ahead. For the most part they ignored us.

Cog turned to me. “What does Azar want with you?”

“IronClaw wants me to smooth things over between them. Shaman to shaman.” Or at least that’s what IronClaw was hoping for.

“You didn’t tell me you were a shaman.” Cog looked at me as if I suddenly sprouted wings, or a second horn. The guards also gave me confused looks.

“I’m not. I trained under a shaman, but am not one myself.” Cog looked at me, unconvinced. I sighed. “Come on lets go reserve those rooms.”

“You and I are going to have a serious chat.” He complained and went ahead of me.

“Yeah just leave us here! Fucking twisting in the wind with nothing to do! Tell them Shrapnel!” Saw shouted.

“Bye guys! See you soon!” Shrapnel chirped happily from inside her suit.

Slap!

Cog snickered and I couldn’t resist smiling when I heard Saw facehoove.

I followed Cog down to the first plateau and he knocked on a wooden door of a home carved in the mountainside.

“We’re open! Come in!” A voice shouted out and Cog pushed the door in, I followed.

We entered a well lit hall, candles rested in little carved holes in the walls. At the end of the hall there was a fine wooden door, to our left a zebra mare was sitting behind a counter and looking through a magazine.

She smiled when she looked up. “Cog! You mischievous little unicorn! What have you been up to, and why are you back? Didn’t you get run out of town?”

“Hey now, as I remember it we were politely asked to leave.” Cog said grinning.

“Well just be careful, Coal is still mad and out for blood. Best stay away from the bar.” She leaned to the side and her eyes widened when she realized that I was in the room as well.

“Cog! You really have no manners! Aren’t you going to introduce me to your handsome friend?” What?

“I uhm… ah…” Why is she looking at me like that?

Cog came to my rescue. “Adda, this is Mist. He’s a new addition to our team. Mist the lovely mare is called Adda. She is the owner of this establishment, 'Cloud Top Lodging'."

“Ooooh he’s a cute one. Don’t you let anything bad happen to him Cog.” What? Did she just wink at me? I felt heat rising in my cheeks. Would you look at that candle! That’s a nice wall candle, has a little flame and everything!

She giggled and turned to Cog. ”So, Cog what can I do for you?”

“Rooms. We need rooms for the night.”

“How many do you need?”

“Six.”

“I got three.”

“Alright. That’s 90 caps right?” Cog asked pulling out a pouch from his saddlebags. Adda nodded and accepted the caps. She ducked behind the counter and came back up with three keys. Cog stashed them into his saddlebag. “We’ll see you tonight then, bye!” Cog waved at the mare.

 She waved back with her hoof and… why is she smiling at me like that? Let’s just get out of here.

“Well you certainly made an impression.” Cog was grinning from ear to ear. “So what do you think of Adda?”

“She’s nice.”

“Nice? Is that all? Look she likes you, you could totally score with her. You’re not a coltcuddler are you?” He looked worriedly at me before quickly adding. “Not that there is anything wrong with it!”

“A what?” Coltcuddler? Cuddling colts? What does that have to do with anything?

“You know. Into colts. Attracted to bucks.” Cog looked very uncomfortable when he asked.

 “No.” I shook my head.

“So you think she’s ugly?” Cog arched his neck back and raised an eyebrow.

What?! “No! She’s pretty and very attractive and I wo-“

“Pffhahaha! I knew it! You like her. ‘Very attractive.’ I’m gonna have to tell her that!” The idiot grinned fiendishly. Damn it Cog! He pranced ahead of me, but he wasn’t headed for the stairs.

“Where are we going anyway?” I asked not bothering to hide my annoyance.

“To the bar.”

Oh, okay… Wait. “Didn’t Adda warn you not to go there?”

“Yeah, but it’s the only place you can get a decent drink around here.”

Well I’m sure that argument would have been enough for Saw, but I was still concerned. “What about the one that is still angry with you? What did you do?”

“Coal? Pffft.” He waved a hoof dismissively. “He’s just mad that I beat him at cards, said I cheated. Pulled a gun on me. Can you believe it?”

Yes. Yes I could. “What happened?”

“Well there was a fight. Saw, Shrapnel and me against him and his buddies. Coal had a few friends with the guards, called them to save his sorry tail. IronClaw tore out the throat of one of them, and shot the other two.” He paused to tap his chin thoughtfully. “I think boss had an argument with the shaman to boot. After that we were asked to leave.” No wonder the guards were so angry when we arrived.

“And you want to repeat what happened because…” Honestly, what is going through his head?!

He grinned reassuringly at me. “Come on, what are the chances of him being there now?” Given our luck, I’d say the chances are quite high.

Then again, I’m glad I’m not always right.

We entered the bar, a few heads turned to look our way, but no one rose or said a word. The gests soon grew bored and returned to their drink and card games. Cog approached the bartender who regarded him coldly.

 “Back to stir up trouble?”

“Relax you old goat. Nothing like last time. You seen Coal?” Cog asked while casting glances about the bar.

“He’s around. Still pissed at you.” The zebra bartender turned to look at me. “Didn’t realize the Remnant were hiring ponies.”

“They’re not.” I answered flatly.

The zebras raised an amused eyebrow and looked at Cog. “Though buck ain’t he?”

“We all are. Figured you’d learn that from the last time. Now can I get a drink or what?” Cog asked impatiently.

“What’s your poison?”

Cog opened his saddlebag and started pulling out a sack of caps. “A shot of scotch and a bottle of whiskey. Wild P if you have it.”

The bartender tossed a small glass on the counter. It skidded for a bit before stopping in front of Cog. The bartender filled it from a bottle that he balanced expertly with his hooves. Once that was done he ducked back behind the counter, and produced another bottle filled with amber liquid.

Caps changed hooves and the bartender turned to me. “And for you?”

Hmm… a Sparkle-Cola perhaps? No. “Give me a beer.” The bartender nodded and brought out a bottle, opened it and took the cap. I paid him and brought the bottle to my lips, taking a few gulps before putting it back down. Cog was examining the bottle of whiskey and then he stashed it into his saddlebags. “Are you saving it for later?”

He shook his head. “Not really.”

“Then why buy it?” I asked, taking another mouthful of beer.

“For Saw.” I turned to look at him, eyebrow raised and cheeks bulging with beer that I hadn’t swallowed yet. “What? Despite being a bitch she’s still our medic.” I swallowed and continued to look at him, not believing his explanation.

Cog sighed and his shoulders drooped a little. “We were arguing and I might have gone a little too far.”

Too far? I didn’t know such a thing was possible between the two of them. “What did you do?”

“Well… We were arguing. Again. She said that if she was my mother, she would have blown her brains out, and gelded my father.” Ouch. “I told her that if she was my mother I would probably be long dead in a ditch somewhere, and that she doesn’t know shit about being a parent.” Oh no. “She was quiet after that. It kind of freaked me out because she always has the last word. Why would she act this way? We always talk shit about each other.”

“Cog she…” I stopped myself. Should I tell him?

“What?” He asked looking at me, his glass levitating halfway to his muzzle.

“She had a foal.” Saw might kill me for this, but Cog should know. This way they could avoid certain topics.

“What?! When? What happened?” His eyes were wide with surprise.

“Back in Equestria. Before she joined IronClaw.” I swallowed hard. ”Her daughter was taken by slavers.”

“You’re pulling my tail.” Cog tried to smile, but I just shook my head. “Ahhhh Hell.” *Slam!*

Cog smashed his face into the counter. “I’m a moron. How? How did it happen?” I looked around to make sure no one was paying attention to us. Satisfied that none of the zebras were trying to eavesdrop, I turned back to Cog and told him the whole story. How Saw was scavenging some ruined store. How she couldn’t get out in time to save her daughter. Cog was silent for a long time. I reached out to put a hoof on his shoulder.

“YOU!!!”

 My head snapped to the source of the shout. A zebra in metal armor was standing at the entrance to the bar.

“Coal?” Cog squinted at the zebra than shook his head. Well so much for our luck changing for the better.

“Awww Hell.” The bartender groaned.

Coal stomped his way to Cog then slammed a hoof on the counter between Cog and me. I was getting ready to smash my bottle over his head when I noticed that he had turned his back to me, and was focusing only on Cog. I was being completely ignored.

“I want my caps you thieving piece of shit!” He spat at Cog who didn’t so much as flinch.

“You still on about that? Get over it! You lost! Now beat it before I wipe the floor with you, again.” Is he trying to provoke him? Coal is a big zebra. Bigger then Cog or me, and definitely stronger.

The zebra moved his hoof along the counter, batting away Cog’s glass and hitting him in the chest. Cog grunted as fell from his chair. I slipped off my stool, and in that moment Coal turned around bringing the same hoof with which he knocked down Cog to my face.

I ducked and punched him in the knees with my forehooves. He staggered a little, cursed and looked at me like he was going to tear me apart. I spun around and gave him a full buck to the face with my rearhooves. His head snapped back and he doubled over on his back. Damn he’s tough! I felt like I just bucked a wall.

He spat out blood and turned to me. “You little shit! Don’t think that fancy moves will save you!” He shouted at me. Blood was trickling down his nose and I think there was now a hole that was once occupied by a tooth in his mouth.

Right, time to end this. I reached out for my pistol with my magic, but then I heard glass being smashed. My vision blurred, the left side of my face was wet. The impact nearly sent my head to smash against the counter, but managed to grab and hold on to it. The world was spinning and something had gotten into my eye that stung terribly.

I felt the stealth cloak tighten a little around my neck. Losing my grip on the counter I fell down to the floor.

When I opened my eyes I saw another zebra standing over me. He reared back. I grabbed a chair with my magic and flung it at him before he could bring his hooves down on my head. Turning over on my stomach and getting back to my hooves I stood up. Chaos greeted me.

Zebras were fighting zebras, everyone was shouting and bottles were flying everywhere. Cog was jumping from table to table while Coal ploughed through them. The zebra I knocked away bucked the chair off and started going for me again. I reared up on my hindhooves in a combat stance. He hesitated, uncertain on how to proceed.

Another zebra decided to jump me from the right. I turned instinctively towards him, one hoof on his chest keeping him away, and striking with the other right into his liver. As his weight came down on me I went with it, once my back was on the floor I bucked him in the stomach with my rearhooves and tossed him over me. Following the momentum of the buck I rolled over my head and got back on all fours. One of the zebras turned tail and ran, but two remained.

They stalked carefully towards me, moving away from each other, making it hard for me to keep an eye on both of them. I backed away slowly until my flank brushed against a stool by the counter. Not turning to look at it I gripped one of its legs with my magic and waited for them to make the first move. They saw my horn glow faintly and exchanged looks. Since I wasn’t making any moves or casting any spells they decided to attack first.

One went low and to my left the other rushed me from the right. I whipped my whole body to the left and sent the stool flying for the one on my right. The one that decided to go low and to the left kicked out to buck me. Reacting in time I managed to catch the impact of his hooves with my own. Damn! That sure was lucky. I felt the force of the buck all the way up to my shoulders. I’m glad he didn’t buck me in the ribs.

Staggering a few steps back, but managing to remain on my hindhooves. I could hear Cog and Coal exchange profanity from somewhere behind me. I need to help him I can’t waste my time with these idiots!

The zebra that bucked me remained where he was. He’s waiting to see what I’ll do first. So I did something that completely surprised him. I turned around to the one that I hit with the stool. He was still dazed so I grabbed the stool with my magic again, turned it around, and jabbed him with the stools legs in the stomach. He doubled over in pain and I leapt over him, running to help Cog.

 A few zebras actually moved out of my way while I ran.

“Stop you sons of bitches!”

I heard someone yell from behind me, but didn’t pay it any attention. Cog was pinned down by Coal who was now strangling him. Crap. I doubled my pace.

“Do you hear me you dumb fucks?!”

 It was definitely a mare’s voice, and it sounded familiar. I saw a zebra leap off a table with a metal pipe in his hooves. He brought the pipe down on the back of Coal’s head with an audible  ‘Ding!’. The same zebra that knocked Coal out was now helping Cog to his hooves. Good to see they’re not all against us.

“Hey! I’m talking here!”

This time I could hardly hear the speaker over the din and clamor of the fighting. I got to Cog and thanked the zebra who just nodded. Cog was alright as far as I could see. One of his eyes was swollen and he was bleeding from the nose, but he looked more pissed than hurt. Nothing a potion could fix.

BOOOM!!!

The whole bar was silent save for the crumbling sound of brick and mortar that fell from the edges of the new hole in the ceiling. Heads turned to the newcomers standing at the door.

It took me a moment to realize that I was looking at Saw and Shrapnel. Oh thank Celestia. Relief washed over me. I really didn’t need another fight o my hooves.

Shrapnel’s grenade launcher was still smoking. A wide eyed zebra poked his head through the hole in the roof. I could have sworn he let out a little “Eeeep!” when he saw Shrapnel and before he disappeared back behind the roof. Floor? Whatever.

Saw took a few steps forward and cleared her throat. “What we have here is a failure to communicate!” No one interrupted her. She pointed at Cog and me. “Cog pick up what’s left of your dignity and move it. The boss wants to see you. You too Mist.” She cooked her head when she saw me.”Did you get hit in the head with a bottle?” No, I was taking a bath and didn’t get a chance to towel off. I sighed and nodded to the yellow mare.

No zebra made a move to stop us. While we were leaving the bartender could be overheard berating his customers.

“You’re paying for the damages.”

“What?! But what about them? They blew a hole in the roof!”

“She has a grenade launcher dumbass. Why don’t YOU go and tell her to pay if you’re so brave?”

***        ***        ***

It was surprisingly cool once we passed through the thick wooden doors. Despite the ravages of time the inside of the temple remained in good condition. The main room was a huge square which split into three different directions. Four large stone pillars reached up to a domed ceiling. Painted on the dome, in breathtaking detail, was the nights sky.

The stars appeared to be actual gemstones and… Were those alicorns? Luna and Celestia? No there were more of them and they looked different. I remembered the pictures from the books. The stunning beauty and grace of the Sun princess and her sister, the princess of the Moon. But these alicorns were different. For the most part they all looked the same. The differences being in the color, the armor they wore, and the slight difference in size of a few of them.

Like Celestia and Luna, their manes and tails were depicted as star filled clouds that trailed behind them, but unlike the Sun and Moon princesses, in places where there were gaps in the armor I could see that their bodies too contained stars.

I tried to focus on their heads, but couldn’t make out their faces. They were hidden behind the helmets that they wore. Their eyes though seemed to stare back. Multicolored gems were used for the eyes. I never knew such gems existed. This wasn’t just some off coloration in… let’s say a ruby. Where you have the gem turn paler at the edges to a nearly pinkish color. These were actual contradicting colors that somehow meshed together.

A chill went down my spine as observed the painting. The ‘alicorns’ just looked so strange. Unknowable. Magnificent and terrible. I could hear my heart pounding in my chest. I suddenly felt dreadfully small. Like a mouse standing before tigers.

Cog tapped me on the shoulder and I realized I’ve been staring at the ceiling for at least a few minutes now. And just like that the unease I felt was gone.

We continued on straight ahead and into a hallway at the end of which two figures waited.

Darmas winced when he saw Cog, IronClaw let out a sigh and shook his head.

“What happened?” IronClaw asked sounding tired.

 “Bar fight.” Saw answered the griffin disinterestedly.

“Any casualties?”

“I don’t think so.” Shrapnel taped her helmet.

“Guess I should be grateful for that. Mist, Azar wants to speak with you.” I nodded. IronClaw paused for a moment then stepped aside to let me through. “I want the rest of you to go to wherever Cog got rooms.”

“Cloud top lodging.” Cog spoke up.

“Right. And Saw, patch him up.”

Saw grumbled but nodded to the griffin.

“What about you, boss?” Shrapnel asked, tilting her head.

“I’ll wait until Azar is done with Mist.” IronClaw said then looked at all of them in turn. “Well? Go.” He made a dismissive motion with his talon. They turned and headed back outside.

IronClaw looked me in the eyes and nodded encouragingly for me to go in through the door.

Honestly I didn’t know what to expect, so I braced myself, sent a quick prayer to Celestia and Luna before I closed the door behind me.

It took a moment for my eyes to adjust in the sparsely lit room. All in all it is a very cozy place. Pictures of calming landscapes decorated the walls and the floor was covered by a thick, soft carpet. I idly brushed it with a hoof.

“Ah, you have arrived! Welcome.”

I snapped my head to the direction the voce was coming from. In front of me stood an old smiling zebra buck who wore an elaborately decorated cloak, and a talisman around his neck. I didn’t recognize the symbol that was carved in the coin-shaped talisman, but if I had to guess, then I would say that it’s some kind of warding talisman. His black stripes were almost completely grey. As far as the crests, the mane styles that almost all zebras wore, his was trimmed short, and was visibly thinning.

I closed my eyes and inclined my head in a gesture of respect. Kind of like a little bow, but you tilt your head a little to the side too.

His smile broadened at this. Off to a good start it would seem. Now I just hope I don’t screw up.

“Come, come. Let us sit, we have much to discuss, yes?” He gestured to the floor where a tray was prepared and pillows for sitting. I obeyed and went to one of the pillows, he took the other one. The old shaman leaned in close and squinted at me, one hoof on his chin, his face serious. “As you no doubt already know, I am Azar. The steel eagle tells me that you are a shaman.”

Steel eagle? He means IronClaw right? “Well I trained under one. But I’m not really a shaman.”

He smiled. “And what was is the name of the shaman that taught you?”

“Zaeryl.” I answered quietly. The zebras ears twitched at the mention of Zaeryl.

“Ah, the restless one. How is Zaeryl?” Azar frowned. “Why hasn’t she finished your training?”

“She’s… passed away.” I don’t think I’ll ever be able to say that without feeling like I’ve been stabbed.

Azar reached out to rest a hoof on my shoulder. “I am truly sorry.” He let out a sigh. “The taint?”

I nodded.

“But tell me, how did you two meet?” Alright, I knew it would come to this. I took in a deep breath and told him everything. I told him how I lost my family, how Zaeryl fond me and took me as her apprentice. I gave him a quick summary of what I was taught over the six years I stayed with Zaeryl.

Azar listened to everything patiently without interrupting me once to clarify something, or to ask any questions. He waited until I was done before he spoke again.

“And have you come to terms with your loss?” This question caught me off guard.

My family is gone. I can’t change that. I have to move on. “Yes.”

He nodded picking up a tea kettle, and filled two cups. “It is good when one finds peace. Take Zaeryl for instance.” He gestured for me to take the cup. I levitated it to my lips. The tea was sweet, but had a bitter aftertaste.

“You both have a lot in common.” A little smile was tugging at the edge of his lips. I had to squint, my eyes were getting foggy, and then I noticed that he hadn’t touched his cup.

“No… What…?” Poison? What? Why? I lost my magical grip on the teacup.

Azar wore a solemn expression on his face. “Greyshade, helps with memories.”

Memories? What is he talking about? I rubbed my eyes trying to get them to clear. My ears twitched at a sudden noise. A sound coming from across a great distance. Screams. Ponies screaming and it was getting louder. I smelled smoke, and when I opened my eyes I was back in the jungle.

No! Why! I saw ponies getting murdered by zebras, I saw my parents being taken away from me again. My mother’s head went limp in my hooves as life left her. If only I’d done something, anything! I lost Zaeryl too, I couldn’t even save that mother and her filly!

When I opened my eyes again tears were dripping down my face. I was leaning over the tray, two hooves were pressed against my chest, keeping me from falling. When I looked up, kindly eyes looked back at me. I sat back onto my pillow as Azar cleared his throat.

“Guilt is like a poison, it will eat away at you. Unless you learn to let go of the past and forgive yourself. You have no reason to blame yourself for what happened. Do you believe you could have saved them?” Easy for him to say. I was dealing with it just fine until he made me relive the whole damn thing!

As if reading my mind he sighed. “I did not want to cause you pain. You and Zaeryl are so much alike. She too carried great guilt over what the Remnant were doing, and for the role she played.” I looked at him, still rubbing the tears from my eyes. “She served the Remnant faithfully for years and she did terrible things, but she believed it was for the good of everyone. I’m not sure when it happened, when she learned the truth, but she turned on her former allies. She had so many wrongs to set right, but she needed more time and time was the one thing that was being denied her.” Azar gave a bitter chuckle. “The taint saw to that. So she sought out an antidote and traveled from shaman to shaman in her search. It seems she couldn’t find it.”

He placed his hoof over my heart. I jerked back a little from the contact, I can’t trust him. Azar didn’t notice, or it didn’t matter because he kept it there. ”You have the taint as well.” He sighed suddenly looking much older. “How did it touch you?”

I told him about our encounter in the desert. He was strangely happy to learn of the Nubian, and wasn’t too bothered by the fact that we killed it.

“Truly it is wonderful to know that not all from the past is lost to us.” He looked up wistfully at nothing in particular. “Tell me Mist, what is it that you plan on doing?”

“Pardon?” What do I plan on doing?

“Are you going to remain a mercenary?” Azar asked picking up the cup I dropped. It fell on the carpet and didn’t break. I wanted to smash it though.

“No I’m… going to help. Ponies, zebras… those who need help.” I had thought about joining the Talons, but as long as there is a chance that they would work for the Remnant or Separatists I can’t do that.

“Ah. So in a way you are a shaman.” He said smiling. “But why would you do this? What do you hope to achieve?”

“I want the world to change. It can’t stay like this.” The killings, the slavery, it has to be stopped.

“So you wish to change the world. Back to the way it was perhaps?” The old zebra raised an eyebrow and looked suspiciously at me.

“Yes.” The way it was. I want to see Equestria, green and alive. I want Zevrass restored as well. This war should never have happened.

“And what of the zebras? How does Zevrass fall into your plans?” So that’s it. He thinks I would treat zebras differently?

“I already told you. I want to help everyone. Zebras too.” I responded, perhaps a bit too heatedly.

“I see. I wish you well in your journeys young shaman.” He gave me a little bow and smiled. I nodded back to him. I should ask him about sharing his info on the Separatists with IronClaw.

“Azar, I need to talk to you about the Separatists. I’ve told you about what happened with the Nubian. If they have that kind of weap-“ Azar raised a hoof and I closed my mouth with an audible click.

“I understand and I have every intention to share… some information with the steel eagle.”

“You do?” Umm… Okay. That was unexpected.

“Why yes. Hmmm I suppose we did part under bad circumstances last time he visited us. I fear I misjudged his character. I took him for a merciless killer, but that is not the case. He is honorable if cold. He does not kill lightly. I mistook his lack of expressing emotion for not caring.” He shook his head. ”Even as old as I am I still have much to learn.”

We exchanged a few more pleasantries, Azar even gave me a book. He said that aspiring shamans might find it useful. Despite all his apologies and assurances that he won’t try anything like the tea thing again, I still watched the zebra warily.

Maybe I was being overly suspicious, but I could only relax once the door closed shut behind me. IronClaw wasn’t in front of Azar’s study like I expected, he was a bit further back in the main hall, looking at the carvings along the walls.

My hoofsteps echoed as I walked towards the griffin. He turned to face me. “So, how did it go?”

“It was… interesting.” For one thing, I’m going to be wary careful of any drink a shaman offers me.

“Don’t start getting cryptic on me.” IronClaw warned.

“He agreed to share what he knows of the Separatists activities.” Is it just me, or does everyone seem in a bad mood today?

“Good I’ll go and talk to him then. You should go back and meet up with the others. Try and get some rest.” He walked past me towards Azars study.

I turned around. “You’re going to ask him. Now? What were you doing before I got here?” He raised an eyebrow, not liking my tone. Honestly it just came out like that! I didn’t mean that he was wasting time or that he was incompetent!

“I WAS trying to convince him, but he wouldn’t talk about it until he spoke with you first. Then there was the little issue over what happened last time we were here.” I nodded. “Alright then, go.” IronClaw took a few steps before pausing. “Oh and make sure Shrapnel doesn’t make any more holes in the ceilings.”

I was startled by the guards as I descended the stairs. They bowed and moved out of my way as I approached. Bewildered I continued and found myself face to face with the head guard. He studied me with a blank expression.

“Shaman.” He bowed and moved to the side. I inclined my head in turn. This surprised him, but he didn’t say anything so I want on my way.

It was amazing how fresh the air was up here. Maybe it’s just me, but the night sky looked bigger and even more beautiful when observed from Massif.

I caught myself yawning a few times as I approached the place we were staying at.

“It’s so nice to see you again!”

“Oh. Umm hi Adda. Are the others here?” Why does she have to keep looking at me like that?

“Sure they’re inside the lobby. Well, Cog is.” I nodded and headed for the door when she spoke again.

“You know, they said they were going to do the whole mare with mare, and buck with buck room arraignments, but should you want better company… I’ll be in room one on the first floor.” She finished with a wink.

“I’ll uhmm keep that in mind.” I tried to smile. Heat was rising in my cheeks again. Okay got to go now!

“Phew.” I let out a breath as soon as I was in the lobby. It was a spacious room filled with a few zebras who were idly chatting. It wasn’t hard to spot the green unicorn who was reading a magazine.

“Hey Cog.” He lowered the magazine and smiled. His eye was still a little purple, but it wasn’t swollen like it had been earlier.

“Hey Mist! So, you done?” I nodded. “Alright, come on I’ll show you to our room. Saw is sharing a room with Shrapnel and Darmas will be with IronClaw.”

So that leaves us. Alright. My mind wandered back to Adda and her offer. Gah! What’s wrong with me? I only just met her!

“You alright Mist?” Cog asked when he saw me shaking my head.

“Just tired.” And I really was too.

“I hear that.” Cog unlocked the door to our room. It was a simple room, but it had two beds. Good.

I plopped on one of them the moment I got to it. Placed the saddlebags beside the bed, and took of my cloak. Taking out the silenced pistol and placing it under my pillow I went to take of my armor. Only then was it obvious to me just how much wear and tear it showed. Scratches, tears around the left rear hoof where the mine exploded. Missing right shoulder plate from the Mallar in the tunnel. I have to get it repaired.

“Uaghhh. When are we supposed to get up tomorrow?” Cog asked as he laid down on his bed.

“Probably early.” I’m guessing IronClaw isn’t the type to just wait around while he has a job to finish.

“Yeah, I’ll set my PipBuck to wake us up. Goodnight.” Cog stretched and grumbled. He blew out his candle and turned his back to me.

“Goodnight Cog.” I tried to go to sleep, but a though popped into my head. And I levitated out the book that Azar had given me.

It was a book on plants, and it also had some recipes in it. Interesting.

***        ***        ***

I have no idea when I had fallen asleep, but now something was making a dreadful noise. I woke up with a start and the book I was reading last night was sent flying. Barely I managed to catch it with my magic before it hit the wall.

The noise was coming from Cog. He mumbled, and flailed his hooves until he finally smacked his PipBuck and the beeping stopped. “Good morning Mist.”

I rubbed my ears with my hooves. “Cog what was that?”

“What?” He looked at me confused.

“That noise.” I clarified. Damn it, it was still ringing in my ears.

“Oh, that’s the alarm clock.”

“It’s horrible.” Does it need to be so loud?

“Yeah it’s pretty annoying, but it does its job.” Cog said as he stretched. For some reason I imagined that same alarm giving away his position at the worst possible time.

We got dressed, picked up our gear and headed for the lobby. IronCalw and Shrapnel were already ready, and waiting for the rest of us. Shrapnel bounced excitedly towards me.

“Mist! Look what I have!” She wasn’t wearing her helmet yet, so she could use her teeth to toss a rifle at me. I caught it with my magic.

It was a zebra rifle, like the one I lost. This one was in excellent condition and it was lighter then my old one, it even had a silencer. I looked back at her.

“You don’t like it?” She asked tilting her head to one side and frowning.

It’s a nice rifle, but why would she need it? She has enough firepower- “Wait, you bought it for me?”

“Of course silly! Well I wanted to buy it, but the merchant gave it to me for free.” He gave it away for free?

“Hehehe! I said she might trade a few of her grenade shells for it.” Saw snickered as she came down the stairs to join us.

“I don’t get it?” Why would Shrapnel need to trade? She has caps, right?

“I also told him how she paid for a drink with a shell to the roof.” Saw added and giggled some more.

“But Saw, I didn’t buy a drink. I was trying to get them to be quiet.” Shrapnel clarified. Saw just shook her head and smiled.

“So Mist, do you like it?” The armored mare turned to face me. Instead of answering I gave her a hug.

“Awww you’re welcome Mist.” She said patting my back.

Darmas was the last to come down. Once we were all assembled we headed out, but not before Adda gave me a pouty look.

“Next time you stop by I insist.” Then the zebra mare gave me another wink.

“What does she mean?” Shrapnel asked me while Cog snickered.

“Nothing its… nothing.” Cog you better keep your muzzle shut.

We reached the path that lead out of the village when Darmas suddenly stopped a few meters behind us. “It looks like we part ways here.” IronClaw nodded.

Does anypony want to fill me in? Really, anypony?

“You’re not coming with us?” Cog asked.

“Azar said I could stay and help him. He has so many books, some of them are even transcribed since long before the war!” Darmas gushed excitedly.

“Also he told me everything he knows about Prometheus, which wasn’t much. No use in him tagging along, he’s safer here anyway.” IronClaw explained.

Well I’m happy with his decision, and the others were too. Okay maybe Saw wasn’t happy. She looked like she just didn’t care.

“I… thank you.” Darmas looked down at his hooves.

“For what? Threatening to kill you? Almost getting you eaten by a giant worm, or blown up? Not necessarily in that order.” Cog asked.

“Well you didn’t kill me, and I’m happy to have seen an actual Nubian!” And he meant it too. The way his eyes sparkled, I had to smile at that. He would be a great apprentice, if Azar would have him.

“Alright, bye Darmas, and take care.” I waved at the zebra.

“Maybe we’ll all see each other again someday?” He said as he waved back.

“You never know.” I wouldn’t mind seeing him again. He’s a good zebra. The world needs more like him. Scholars, thinkers.

We all said our goodbyes and started the descent down the mountain, to the East.

Footnote: Level Up.

New Perk: Zebra Brew Rank: 2 – Your knowledge of plants is ever growing. You can now brew potions which are as effective as healing potions and antidotes for a wider range of toxins and poisons. Elixir brewing unlocked: You know how to brew elixirs using rare ingredients. Elixirs once imbibed grant permanent bonuses.

(Thank you Kkat for making such an awesome story and world in which other ponies like myself can play and let loose our imagination. Somber deserves thanks as well. For proving that side-stories can be just as amazing and unforgettable as the original. Special thanks to Damhoof, Mentidabrony and Isphone for helping me edit and sort out the convoluted mess I've made out of Mist's story. Thanks also go to DamnfoolBrony for working his magic and helping me set up the perks. Oh and very special thanks to Lauren Faust!)

Chapter 8: Monsters

Chapter 8: Monsters“Ponies, Griffins… Zebra. What’s the difference? Color? Wings or horns? No. We’re all the same.”

We are back in the savannah, amongst the tall grass again. Looking back I could still see the mountains we climbed down from. IronClaw went ahead of us, seemingly deep in thought. Shrapnel was talking animatedly with Saw while Cog added a quick quip here and there. I looked up at the sky. A nice and clear day, well almost, there was the occasional cloud here and there. I felt relaxed and my thoughts began to wander.

Will Azar take Darmas as an apprentice? I don’t know if he already has one, and couldn’t think of a reason why he wouldn’t introduce us. All I know is that Darmas was practically bouncing with joy over the prospect of having so many books to read. Perhaps one day I will visit Massif again.

“Hey Mist. You never told us what happened while you were with Azar?”

“Hmm?” Cog’s question brought my head back from the clouds. “We talked. You know, shaman stuff.” He wasn’t satisfied. “He knew the zebra I studied under.”

“Can’t imagine she’s thrilled that you joined the mercenaries, and how did you end up with her anyway?”

“She saved my life after my parents died.” Cog looked uncomfortable then cleared his throat.

“Well her lessons must have been pretty boring to make you leave.”

“She died from the taint. There was no reason for me to stay, and I guess I needed to go away for a while.” My answer completely killed the curiosity in Cog.

He found a sudden interest in his hooves, I also noticed that IronClaw was giving me a sidelong glance, but said nothing. I thought back to the day Zaeryl passed. Holding her cold, lifeless body. Something connected with my shoulder, and I winced. It was Saw.

“Ow.” I rubbed my shoulder and gave her a confused look.

“That’s for telling Cog about my past.” She said flatly. Great. I can only imagine what stupid things he said to her. I swallowed.

“What did he do?” I turned to look for the green buck only to find him talking with Shrapnel.

“He gave me a whiskey and apologized.” Why did I tell him? I should have… Wait. What?

“He apologized and gave you a whiskey?” She nodded. “Then why are you angry with me?”

“You fucked up our dynamic!” Your what? I raised an eyebrow and gave her my best ‘I have no idea what you’re talking about.’ look.

“He apologized and bought me a whiskey. How am I supposed to make fun of him now?”

“Don’t worry I’m sure you’ll be at each other’s throats again in no time.” She huffed, irritated at having her favorite pastime postponed. I could hear Cog and Shrapnel talking behind us.

“How was I supposed to know? It’s not like he talks about that stuff. I don’t blame him though. If I was in his hooves I would probably try to forget and leave all the crap behind me.” Cog was telling Shrapnel in a whisper, but not quiet enough to prevent being overheard.

“Speaking of which. How long is your ceasefire going to last?” I turned my attention back to Saw. She grinned.

“Until I finish the bottle.” She pulled out a half empty bottle of whiskey.

“So until tomorrow?” She didn’t answer, just snickered.

Right. Well I hope IronClaw enjoyed the peace while it lasted. Saw appeared to be in a good mood, so I decided to get some answers. The reason behind her hatred of zebras for instance.

“Saw, you don’t like zebras do you? Why?” She gave me an incredulous look. “I mean you were particularly hostile to Darmas.” Saw sighed.

“Yeah you were right about him. He’s just an idiot. The rest though. I don’t like the way they treat ponies.”

“Because your daughter-“

“It’s not just because of her! You of all ponies should understand. They hate us! You were a slave too.” I opened my mouth to speak, but she cut me off with a hoof. “Yeah I know not all of them are shits that deserve a bullet between the eyes. The one that saved your life and Darmas for instance, but I’m not seeing the rest giving much of a damn.”

What about in Equestria? I wonder how the zebras fared there so I asked her.

“The only zebras in Equestria are those that want to kill ponies. I’ve yet to meet one that tries to make an honest living.” She scoffed. “Honestly they are scared of us, and they envy us too. A bad combination.”

“Envy us?” That was hard to believe. We are all in the same mess.

 “Fuck yes! We were winning the war! Until they blew everything to hell with those fucking megaspells.” She took a swig from the bottle and stared at the ground in front of her. A pregnant pause ensued, broken only when Shrapnel approached with Cog following close behind.

“Ummm guys. Can I ask you something?”

“Go ahead Shrapnel.”

“Did you notice the pictures in the temple while we were at Massif?”

“The alicorns on the ceiling? That was Celestia and Luna right?” Cog offered while tapping his chin.

“I don’t think so. There were more than two of them, and they looked different too.” Shrapnel explained to Cog who squinted at the sky before answering.

“Yeah now that you mention it, they did seem different. The hell was I thinking about then?” I looked at Saw as one of her eyes twitched. She brought the bottle back to her lips again and took a mouthful of whiskey. Obviously trying to drown out any retort she had to Cog’s question.

“You don’t think that the zebras somehow knew that the magical radiation would make the alicorns in Equestria?” The armored mare asked.

“The fuck would they paint them for?” Saw said after finally parting from the bottle, Shrapnel shrugged.

“Wait. Magical radiation created the alicorns?” How does that work? Before I could ask Cog stepped in.

“Shrapnel you’re thinking ghouls.” Then he turned to me. “No one really knows anything about them. They just showed up one day.”

“Quiet!” We fell silent at IronClaws command and almost bumped into each other.

“What is it boss?” Cog asked while surveying the surroundings for threats. Shrapnel was also hard at work scanning the area.

“Over there.” IronClaw pointed to off to the distance ahead of us. I couldn’t see anything. Squinting and straining my eyes I tried to see what he was pointing at.

A very thin grey column came into view.

“Is that smoke?” I asked and received a nod from the griffin.

“I’m not sure what it is, but we’ll do things smart this time. Mist you go on ahead and scout out the area. I want no conflict, just assess the situation and report back.” I nodded and started pulling my hood up. “The rest of you just keep going.”

He pulled out his SMG’s and spread his wings. “I’ll go and take a better look of our surroundings from up high.” With that he was off. I tapped the gem at my neck and shimmered out of sight. No doubt Saw, Cog and Shrapnel saw me as I pushed through the grass, but as soon as I moved further away I knew that only IronClaw could see me.

The grass reached up to my neck, which meant I had an unobscured view of the column of smoke that steadily grew in front of me. Occasionally I glanced up trying to spot IronClaw, but he was well out of sight. While I moved ever closer to the source of the smoke, buildings came into sight. Putting my new rifle away, I took out the sniper in order to get a better look at the area.

Six, no seven houses. One is two stories tall, and the smoke appeared to be coming from a few of the smaller homes. I carefully moved the sniper along the perimeter of the village, in case there was movement. No good, I need to get closer.

I started moving to the left, advancing slowly. The street that passed between the houses was in sight now, so I took position and raised my sniper. Before I even got a good look the wind had shifted, and was now blowing at me. It carried the faint smell of burnt flesh with it.

The entire village was covered in a light pale mist that at obscured vision, it was difficult to make out the darker shapes at first, but then I started noticing the bodies in front of the houses. Slowly black and white corpses came into focus, Zebras. They were laying in dark pools, but they weren’t the only victims. I started noticing pastel colored bodies too.

“What the Hell happened here?” I whispered to myself. The sniper trembled in my magical grip, my heart was beating faster. “Just don’t think about it. Just don’t.” I kept telling myself. All too familiar screams of dying ponies echoed in my mind, as memories of the night I lost my parents came surging forth.

I let out a shaky breath and swallowed while desperately trying to find something to distract myself with.

Rifles, pistols, shotguns, all lay close to the bodies. This meant that the fight happened recently. Scavengers had yet to arrive. Most of the windows on the houses were broken, and flames were peeking out. Seemingly trying to follow the smoke that was escaping the confines of the house.

A little calmer now, I closed my eyes and sent a prayer to Celestia and Luna to help me keep it together. I needed to check the bodies to make sure we weren’t walking into an ambush.

Sitting there on my haunches and looking through the scope, I moved the crosshairs slowly from one body to another. They were completely still, none of them drew breath. The others should be here any minute, so I put away the sniper and headed back.

Shrapnel, Cog and Saw were where I expected them, and to my surprise they were taking things seriously. They talked in hushed voices as they moved, and were on full alert for signs of danger.

I knew that Cog’s and Shrapnel’s EFS couldn’t detect me while I was cloaked so I moved closer to them before turning off the invisibility. My sudden appearance was greeted with a yelp of surprise, and I had to duck away from a hoof that belonged to a wary annoyed Saw.

“Mist, you’re back. So what’s the situation?” Cog asked, still grinning a little at Saw.

“There is a village straight ahead. I have no clue what happened, but every zebra and pony there appears to be dead.”

“Who were the zebra? Remnant? Separatist?”

“I didn’t get close enough to check. But it looks safe enough. If there are any survivors they probably left in a hurry.”

Cog raised an eyebrow. “And why do you think that?”

“They left the weapons behind.”

“Sweet, scavenge.” Saw grinned.

“Maybe they were attacked by those bug things or the invisible lizards?” Shrapnel offered.

“The Mallar? I doubt it. They seem to live only in the dessert. You could be right about the shifters though. However the bodies I saw were intact.”

Shrapnel just shrugged, her armor clinking softly. We started moving to the village slowly, our weapons ready.

“When do you suppose boss will come back?” As if on cue the griffin landed in front of us, the wind from his wings tugging at my cloak.

“Hey boss, find anything?” Cog asked.

“No. Nothing. No movement in the area, just corpses in the village. Mist, you find anything?” I shook my head.

“If there is someone still alive then they must be in one of the houses that aren’t burning.”

IronClaw nodded grimly. ”We are going to check it out, keep close and stay alert. Mist, I want you invisible but don’t strey away too far, stay with us.”

I pulled my hood up, and tapped the gem at my neck.

***        ***        ***

“Ughh. The fuck? This is horrible!” Saw cursed as she wiped her muzzle.

She was right. The whole village was covered in a thin mist that stung the eyes, smelled of burnt flesh and Celestia knows what else. I could taste ash in my mouth. Every now and then I had to snort air out through my nose to keep it from getting clogged, and rub at my itchy muzzle with a hoof.

“Huh, guess this place is called Firth.” Cog said while looking at his PipBuck.

“More like Filth.” Saw spat to the side. “Damn that’s nasty!”

“Is it really that bad?” Shrapnel asked trying to sniff through her helmet.

“Take off that bucket and find out.” Cog offered with a grin.

“Uhhh, no I think I’ll keep it on.”

IronClaw readied his SMG’s and pointed one of them at the two-story house to our right. “Cog, you and Mist go look if anyone is still alive in there. Don’t shoot unless you have to. We need answers. Shrapnel you stay with saw and look over the bodies. See if any of them are still alive.” We nodded and trotted off.

I could feel sweat on my brow. The flames combined with the smoke that hung in the air preserved heat all too well. Cog and I were careful as we stepped over the corpses and approached the house. It looked like most of them died from gunshot wounds, but not all. One zebra had a piece of glass sticking out of his skull, and the head of one pony was completely smashed open. Only half of the skull remained intact, the brains were spilled on the ground. Flies and maggots were already feasting on the carrion.

“This is disgusting.” Cog said next to me. I simply nodded, trying to hold back the contents of my stomach. I’m glad we missed whatever happened here.

A turned over food stall was smoldering to my right. Just in front of the door to the house Cog and I were supposed to search. I moved around it and yelped in surprise when a piece of wood crackled.

“Mist. You alright?” Cog asked weaving between the bodies.

“Y-Yeah. I’m fine.” Just got the crap scared out of my by a piece of burning wood. I grumbled to myself.

Stepping around the wreckage I noticed another body, and moved in to get a better look. An earth pony mare lay still before me. She was covered in scars and scorch marks. The blood had long since dried and crusted on her coat, mingling with the ash and dirt. Her throat was torn open, while her mouth and eyes remained frozen in a soundless scream. She held something in her forehooves. It was badly burnt, almost charred completely black. “No…” My throat tightened, the magical grip I had on my rifle faltered and the silenced tip hit the ground.

“Mist. Mist! Damn it, what’s wrong?” Cog placed a hoof on my shoulder and shook me. I just looked on, my teeth clenched. Sorrow had coiled itself around my heart. Cog looked at the corpse, confused.

“What is she holding?” He tilted his head. His eyes grew wide when he realized the mare was holding on to a body of a foal that had burned alive.

How could this have happened?  The cracked, burnt skin had no other marks on it. The foal was literally cooked alive. I wanted to scream, but couldn’t find my voice. Cog pushed me away until my sided bumped up against the wall of the house. He looked me straight in the eyes, tears beginning to film over them.

“Look Mist. Let’s just. Let’s just go inside.” I nodded weakly. My heart was still beating like crazy.

The wooden door had multiple holes in it and it hung crookedly on its rusty hinges. The knob glowed with the green light of Cogs magic, and then the door fell inwards. Cog and I exchanged looks, raised our weapons and went in.

The air in the room was blissfully cool. Both of us breathed easier, but the smell of death was heavily present. Cog turned on his PipBuck light and I tapped the gem on my chest. We examined the room carefully, our weapons hovering in front of us. The place was filthy. An old overturned table occupied the middle of the room next to a torn up couch. Tiny spears of light came in through the holes on the boarded up windows.

Damaged pictures hung crookedly on the walls. I turned to examine one of them, shining the light from my gem at it. It was an image of zebras frolicking in a field. Somepony had used it for target practice, there were holes where the zebras head and bodies used to be.

“Ughh that’s nasty.” I turned around to see Cog sniffing at the couch.

The thing was in a sorry state, its stuffing peaking out of the many tears. The cushions were soaked in blood, and possibly other bodily fluids that were best not to think about.

I looked up to see Cog going through a door that leads to another room. He had his shot gun raised as he went in. Looking around I spotted an old wardrobe and went to see if there was anything interesting in it. Planting my rump in front of it I levitated out a bobby pin and screwdriver, and went to work.

*gasp!* klanck!

Crap! I snapped the pin and turned to look at the door Cog had just gone through.

“Cog? Are you alright?” No answer. Shit. I got up to my hooves, the wardrobe completely forgotten, and ran to the door.

Cog appeared at the doorway before I could get in. He looked pale. His eyes were open wide yet the pupils were shrunk to pinpricks.

“Cog. What’s wrong? Are you hurt?” I looked him over. He didn’t seem hurt.

“No. No I’m fine. Come on, let’s go check the upper floor.”

“What’s wrong? What did you find?” I tried to look over him, but he just moved his head along with mine and blocked me.

“Nothing come on lets go.” Is he serious? I looked him straight in the eyes. I’m really not in the mood for this crap. He didn’t move.

“Fine.” I shoved him back into the room and went in.

“Damn it Mist! Wait!”

I started casting quick glances around. It appeared to be a bathroom. There was a first aid kit on a wall nearby. It was opened, guess Cog got to it or somepony else had before us. There was nothing out of the ordinary in here. Why the Hell wouldn’t he let me come in?

A dirty old toilet, a sink with a broken mirror above it. There was blood on the floor sure, but I’ve seen blood before. Too much, too often to really shake me. One thing drew my attention. The bathtub. The curtains were pulled over it, and while this is unremarkable by itself, I noticed that Cog had left his shotgun beside it. I went over to it, grabbed the edge of the curtain with my magic and pulled it away.

I stared at the bathtub for a moment, my mind not registering the sight before me. But realization came all too soon, and the shock was like a strike from a hammer.

Five bodies. Five little foals, beaten, bloody and dead laid together in a shallow pool of blood in the bathtub.

My heart started beating faster. I felt cold, like all the blood had surged out of my limbs. I kept looking at their faces. Some still held the look of pain and anguish on them. Swollen eyes, from beatings no doubt, cast half lidded empty stares. Necks twisted at unnatural angles. Was that blood? Between the little fillies thighs?

I trembled, hooves giving out from under me. I would have surely fallen in if I hadn’t caught myself on the edge of the bathtub.

“Mist. Shit, let’s just get out of here.” Cog said gently beside me. I wanted to. I really did, but couldn’t tear myself away.

My vision blurred as tears started flowing. I felt my throat tighten as I choked back sobs.

Why? Why would anyone do this? They were just foals. They didn’t do anything to deserve this. Dying in pain and fear.

Something was constricting my heart, and every beat caused it to ache. I wanted it to stop beating so I wouldn’t hurt anymore.

Pushing myself away I almost fell to the floor, but Cog caught me. I couldn’t move so he had to drag me out of the bathroom.

Thoughts raced through my head, trying to find a reason behind this atrocity. Anything, just so that the pain the foals went through wouldn’t be pointless. I found no answer.

“Mist. Look, there is nothing we can do for them now. They’re gone, to a better place. Don’t fall apart on me now.”

We were back in the room we had first gone into. I was sitting with my back against the wall. Cog was holding me propped up with his hooves while looking me straight in the eyes. I looked back not really seeing him.

Despair and sadness slowly gave way to anger. I welcomed it. It gave me the strength to move again.

“Are you going to be okay?” Cog asked with concern. I noticed that his eyes were bloodshot and the fur around his muzzle was ruffled. He had been crying too, but at least he was dealing with it better than me.

“Yeah. I’ll be alright.” I said while nodding, my voice strained.

Rising a bit too fast, I felt light headed and almost plopped back to the floor. Luckily the wall was close. Leaning on it I managed to stay on my hooves. Cog had gone back into the bathroom, and before I could ask him what he was doing, he trotted out levitating his shotgun and closed the door behind him.

Shuffling to the wardrobe I picked up the screwdriver I dropped and looked at the lock.

“Damn it.” Not only did I break the pin, but somehow I managed to get the rest of it jammed inside. There was no way we could pick it open now. My annoyance grew and I thought about shooting the damn lock.

“Just leave it. We have the rest of the house to search and the top floor.” Cog said, probably sensing my intentions concerning the offending wardrobe.

Performing one last sweep before heading for the stairs, we found only a few caps, empty bottles and tin cans. Junk.

“What the?” Cog stopped by the stairs and looked up. “Someone is alive up there.”

“Really?” My heart started beating faster again. Maybe we’re not too late. We could still save someone.

“Yep. One green bar. Not hostile.” He turned and grinned at me. I had no idea what he meant by green bar, but I guess that’s how that EFS thing works.

The steps creaked as we climbed. Despite Cog only detecting a single living being up on the second floor, we still proceeded carefully. Levitating our weapons before us.

“Right here.” Cog whispered pointing to a door with his hoof.

“I’m going in first.” He nodded and waited for me to open the door.

My magic carefully enveloped the handle and I pushed the door open.

This room was surprisingly well lit. the windows weren’t boarded up like downstairs. All the furniture was tossed and turned over, like a fight had occurred here.

A bloody trail on the floor drew my attention. It led to the left side of the room, opposite the window. I followed the smear, and my rifle snapped up when I found its source.

A badly wounded zebra mare in leather armor laid next to the wall. An old rifle was on the floor beside her, as well as an empty healing potion and a syringe.

I motioned to Cog with a hoof to come in while I slowly approached the mare. Her eyes were closed, but she was still alive. Blood bubbled and slowly leaked out of her mouth as she breathed.

No matter how carefully I wanted to approach her, the floorboards creaked and she stirred. Cog and I both stopped and raised our guns at the zebra.

She coughed and turned to look at us, eyes half lidded. She smiled and I felt a chill go up my spine.

“Come to fi-cough-finish me off?” She looked at me still smiling. Cog also turned to look at me and raised an eyebrow. I took a few steps more and when I thought I was close enough I reached out with my magic. Getting a good grip on the rifle I gave it a tug and sent it rolling away from her. She didn’t seem to even notice or didn’t care.

“Who are you?” I asked, still keeping my rifle ready. She chuckled, or at least tried to. A coughing fit came over her and she spat out more blood. At this point I doubt a potion would help her. She lost too much blood. I looked at her and saw multiple bullet wounds. The leather armor was almost completely shredded.

“I’m no one. Just a cunt who’s luck finally ran out.”

“What’s she saying?” I waved off Cog’s question with a hoof.

“Do you know what happened here?” I asked the mare.

“Was su-cough-supposed to be a rest stop. But those animals went nuts. The next thing I know bullets were flying everywhere.” Animals? Animals did this?

“What kind of animals? Wild dogs? Shifters, ripper?”

“Heh. Naw, it was the ponies.”

Ponies? Ponies did this. Cog was calling me, asking me to translate, but I was busy trying to figure out what she said.

“You are a slaver, aren’t you?” She chuckled again.

“Pretty sure I’m a corpse. But yes I am a slaver.”

Now things were falling into place. I felt the same coldness in my limbs and ache in my heart, but now there was the anger too. Cog must have noticed this too. He kept asking if I was alright. I ignored him and pressed on.

“How did this happen? How did the killing start?” I asked the mare while contemplating if I should ease her passing.

“How? Like all fuck ups happen. –cough- Someone wasn’t paying attention to what they were doing. The fucking ponies broke loose and went crazy. Fucking unicorns. I told them that we should have killed them all. Maybe leave the foals. –cough- Smack the young ones a few times and they behave.” She finished with a snort, hacked out some more blood and groaned.

“The foals. They were. Some of them were raped. Did you-“

“What? Do it? Don’t be disgusting. No zebra in their right mind would touch a filthy pony. They did it themselves. They even started killing and raping their own. Animals.”

I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. Ponies did this? To their own? I felt sick, I wanted to throw up. This. Why? Why would they do this?!

I gritted my teeth and fought back tears. When I opened my eyes again I saw that the slaver was looking at me, blood still dripping from her mouth.

“Your. Your Remnant right?” She must be delirious from blood loss.

“Oh I understood that.” Cog said raising his shotgun back at the mare. “Mist she’s working for the Remnant right? They torched this place?” I didn’t answer him, but continued to look at the mare. She didn’t seem to be aware of Cog at all.

“Look I’ve got caps. I know you gu-cough-guys don’t care much for that, but I also know where you could get more slaves. Unicorns even. Better then the shit we were gonna sell. Just help and I’ll tell you everything.”

“Mist?” Cog looked at me.

“No she’s not Remnant, and she’s not working for them either.” I was surprised at how steady and calm my voice seemed, because inside I felt like I was being torn up by a ripper.

I raised my rifle, aimed at the slaver’s head and ended her pain. A far more merciful end then the foals were given. Cog opened his mouth but was cut off when we heard shouting from outside. I turned around and rushed to the window.

IronClaw was in the air while Saw and Shrapnel appeared to be chasing a pony.

I dropped my rifle beside me and pulled out the sniper. The pony in question immediately appeared in the scope. I might have said that the stallion had a red coat, but in fact he was covered in blood. The speed at which he was running made me certain that the blood wasn’t his.

“Mist don’t kill him!” IronClaw shouted, but it was like the command didn’t reach me.

The stallion glanced back at his pursuers and that’s all I needed to be sure. The crazed look in his eyes. The blood around his muzzle. I took in a deep breath.

“Was that IronClaw? Mist the Hell’s happening?” Cog asked I ignored him, and focused on the target.

“Damn it Mist! I said don’t shoot him!” I opened my left eye in time to see IronClaw jerk in the air and start doubling back to me. I closed my eye and kept looking through the scope with my right eye. The stallions head bobbed a little as he ran.

Slowly I breathed out. The head went up, then down again, then up. I pulled the trigger. The stallion went down.

***        ***        ***

“I told you not to kill him. I gave you an order.” IronClaw was staring at me. He didn’t raise his voice, and he seemed more annoyed and disappointed than angry. I already explained why I killed him. The pony was insane and what they did to the foals. I opened my mouth to tell him again when he raised a talon silencing me.

“I already heard what you had to say, but you still disobeyed an order. That pony could have had information. Information that is lost to us now.”

“He was insane! What could he have possibly told us?! The slaver already explained what happened!”

“Oh? Did she also tell you where she got the ponies from? Who’s their supplier? No. How about how many more of them there are, or what made them the way they are?”

I opened my mouth to argue, but then closed it again. Damn it, he was right. IronClaw shook his head.

“You can’t ju-“

“Boss! Incoming!” Cog shouted. He was sitting next to Shrapnel, both of them were gazing up at the sky.

IronClaw turned back to me. ”We’ll finish this discussion later.” And with that he walked away leaving me alone to feel like crap.

“You did the right thing Mist.” Saw sat next to me, and put a hoof over my shoulder.

“Killing the pony or the slaver?”

“Both. If you hadn’t shot the bastard I would have gelded him and fed him his own dick and balls. As for the slaver, well she was a slaver. You kill that scum where ever you find it.” I nodded and turned to look the way the others were.

Three birds seemed to be flying right for us. No those weren’t birds. Slowly the shapes became more apparent. The “birds” turned out to be griffins. This was unusual. I watched IronClaw with interest, he was standing as still as a statue.

The griffins hovered for a while above us before descending. They all wore the black armor with a white talon painted on the chest which marks them as members of the Talon company. The griffin that walked up to IronClaw had a strange rifle like weapon. Most likely one of those magical energy weapons. The other two carried ordinary rifles. Saw and I both got up and walked to join the rest.

“Commander IronClaw!” The griffin in the lead had put away her energy rifle and saluted. The other two did the same. “Sir it’s good to see you again.” She said smiling at IronClaw, and from the sound of the voice I was certain the griffin was female.

“Lieutenant. What brings you out here?” IronClaw said curtly, but I could see a hint of a smile on his beak.

“Scouting mostly. Heard word of Remnant movements to the east. The hell happened here?” The griffin looked around at the mess that used to once be a village.

“Slavers. Looks like the slaves escaped and burned the place down.”

“Can’t say I wouldn’t do the same if I was in there hooves.” She turned to look at me then back to IronClaw. “New addition?”

“Temporary. Any word from HQ?”

“Oh yeah, right. Razor is worried that you somehow managed to get yourself killed. We were told that, should we run into you, we’re to tell you to get back as soon as you can. Things are getting… heated at Vostoris.”

IronClaw nodded, his face serious. “That’s where we are headed. We should be there in a day or so. Are you in a hurry?”

“Umm depends. If you need our help you got it.”

“There are bodies here. Innocents were killed. We don’t have time to bury them, but a pyre should suffice.”

“S-Sure thing commander. Alright boys get to work.” The griffin turned to the other two standing at her side and they went with Cog and Shrapnel. Saw waited for a moment then she too left. I went to join them when IronClaw stopped me.

“Not you. We need to talk. Lieutenant excuse us.” The griffin nodded and went to join the others.

I followed IronClaw to one of the single story houses. He gestured to one of the chairs there, I hesitated for a moment but eventually sat down. I would be lying if I said I wasn’t a bit nervous. What is he planning?

“We need to get one thing straight. While you are under my command you will follow my orders.” His golden eyes bore into mine. I didn’t look away. His stare soften a bit and he continued. “I understand why you did it though. Terrible things were done to innocent ponies. They deserved to be executed. But you can’t let emotions cloud your judgment.”

“I know. I’m sorry.”

“Did you really think I would have let that pony live after we caught him? Hell I’d even let you borrow my blade so you could punish him how you want.” He tapped the long curved blade at his side. What really made me uncomfortable was the way he said it, without emotion. “How did it feel?”

“How did what feel?”

“Being an executioner?”

Was I really an executioner? I guess I was. They were defenseless. The slaver I probably helped, she was beyond healing and would have died slowly. NO! That’s just an excuse! Dear Celestia what have I done?! The realization seemed to strike me suddenly. It shook me to the core. I thought back to Zaeryl. To all that she taught me. This wasn’t self defense, it was murder. For the first time in my life I was glad that she was gone. Because I don’t know how I would live with myself if she was here now.

“Good.” I looked up at the griffin, tears streaming down my cheeks again. What was good? Nothing is good.

“You regret it.” He continued. “Kill when you must. When you have too, but never develop a taste for it.” He pulled out one of his SMG’s. ”Every time I kill, I do it because it’s my job. I get no pleasure from it. You killed out of rage and grief and I can understand that.” He slowly slid the SMG back into the holster on his flank. “Never take pleasure from killing. Because then you’re no better than the monsters you’re fighting.”

Did I feel any pleasure or joy when I pulled the trigger? No I did not. But I felt that it had to be done.

“Thank you. For gathering the bodies and the pyre.”

The griffin sighed. “You are welcome. Don’t think that just because I’m a griffin that I think ponies deserve less. I’ve seen messed up crap done by both sides. We’re not so different.” He seemed to be looking off somewhere only known to him.

“Can I go and help them?”

“If you think you are up to it.”

“I think I can.” He just gestured to the exit.

I opened the door and turned back to look at him. He was still gazing off somewhere in the distance. His eyes seemed sad. He was flexing and rubbing his steel talon. I left him alone.

Outside night had already fallen. We got the flames under control, and now the only fire that burned was the pyre at the center. I breathed in and prepared myself for the grim task ahead.

The griffins were surprisingly gently and respectful with the way they moved the bodies. I have to remember to thank them all later. We didn’t discriminate between zebra and ponies. Saw wanted to us to leave the zebras for the animals to pick through. I told her that they had already paid their due and that there is no reason to leave them to cook in the Sun. That wasn’t enough for her, but then Shrapnel gave her the saddest look that I have ever seen on a pony, ever. Not even Saw could resist that, and she caved in.

The work done, we sat around in one of the houses. We plundered the others for furniture and brought it all here into this one house. The same one where IronClaw and I had our little chat.

Pulling together alcohol from what the griffins brought with them, what was left in the village and what Saw had stashed away. We got together and started talking and drinking. It was… good. I was both emotionally and physically drained after today, it was good to relax.

Saw and Cog were back at it, and it would seem they were making up for lost time. The two griffins were holding their sides from laughing. I looked off to the side. IronClaw and the lieutenant were alone in an adjacent room, sitting by a table and drinking from shot glasses while talking quietly. I had no idea if there was anything between them, but the female griffin said something and I caught a rare glance of IronClaw chuckling. I couldn’t help but smile. It was good that he was enjoying himself too.

“Hey Mist. You tired?” Shrapnel asked plopping down beside me. She was still wearing her armor but at least she had taken off the guns and helmet.

“A little.” And to emphasize my point I yawned. “How are you holding up?”

“Oh you know I’m fine.” Her smile faltered. “Actually I. What happened here. I saw the bodies. The foals. There were more of them and a few adults in the home Saw and I looked into. It was bad.” I put a hoof on her shoulder. She smiled back at me then looked at me seriously. “You were right to shoot that pony. I saw ponies go crazy before. The waste it breaks them you know. In the head.” She tapped the side of her head with a hoof.

“You don’t think that the pony was simply bad?”

 “There are no bad ponies. Only ponies who made bad choices, or had bad stuff happen to them.” I didn’t know what to say to this. I thought about telling her how bad choices are made by bad ponies, and how bad ponies do bad stuff. But I couldn’t, I wanted her to continue to believe that ponies are good. Because I needed to believe too.

The night continued. Jokes were told, stories shared. We got a few gasps of amazement from the griffins for our Nubian story. Eventually we went to sleep, right there on the floor. We had to use our saddlebags as pillows, because Shrapnel commandeered the entire couch. Cog took watch with one of the griffins. They continued to chat in hushed voices, snickering occasionally. The day had taken its toll on me. My eyelids were as heavy as lead, but part of me was afraid to rest. Because I knew that nightmares awaited me in the land of dreams. With Saw’s snoring and the somewhat audible breathing of the others it was a losing battle, I was lulled into sleep in mere moments after laying my head down.

Footnote: Level Up.

New Perk: Quick Draw – Rainbow Dash can clear the skies in 10 seconds flat! Well you can’t do that. But when it comes to drawing your weapons and holstering them, you’re fast. Damn fast! Faster than a striking reptile! You equip and holster your weapons 50% faster.

(Thank you Kkat for making such an awesome story and world in which other ponies like myself can play and let loose our imagination. Somber deserves thanks as well. For proving that side-stories can be just as amazing and unforgettable as the original. Special thanks to Damhoof, Mentidabrony and Isphone for helping me edit and sort out the convoluted mess I've made out of Mist's story. Thanks also go to DamnfoolBrony for working his magic and helping me set up the perks. Oh and very special thanks to Lauren Faust!)

Chapter 9: Jewel of Zevrass

Chapter 9: Jewel of Zevrass“Big place. You never know what you’ll find, or who.”

I pulled the trigger and another body slumps to the ground.

Looks like we will need another pyre. I sighed and raised my rifle again. Am I cursed to forever smell burning flesh?

It happened sometime in the middle of the night. Cog and the griffin who was standing watch with him spotted shapes in the night. Turns out there were more ponies and zebras hiding in the houses. They didn’t get far.

We had them sitting in a neat row, with Talon mercenaries standing at both ends of that row making sure no one tried to escape. They were to be executed, and I was the executioner.

Some were scared while others were raging, and yet some just hung their heads in despair. I aimed and pulled the trigger. A sky-blue pony mare fell to the ground, the buck near her shuddered and started crying. He was next.

Cog and Saw were dragging the bodies away to be burnt while I reloaded my rifle. Why was I doing this? Why me? IronClaw and Saw were right. These ponies and zebras don’t deserve anything better. The zebras were in it for the profit and didn’t care who they hurt. The ponies… After what they did to the foals. Something twisted inside me. I can never forgive them for that.

I pulled the trigger and the buck fell to the ground. A zebra mare was next.

Would the same fate await the foal that I failed to save from the Remnant? The memory was still fresh in my mind. They shot the mother and I just stood there. They knocked out the foal and carried her away, and I just stood there.

I raised my rifle and took aim, but something made me hesitate. She looked up at me, meeting my eyes. Profound sadness etched on her face.

My magic faltered and my body started shaking. Those eyes. Those green eyes.

“Zaeryl.”  I whispered. No, it can’t be!

“Come on Mist.”  Heard someone tell me, but I couldn’t.

“Come on Mist. Do it.” No. I can’t.

I was being betrayed by my own magic. It slowly reasserted its hold on the rifle.

“Come on Mist. Do it.” No, please don’t make me. I whimpered. My magic was starting to wrap around the trigger.

I looked back into her eyes. There was no anger, no disappointment or scorn, only sadness.

“Come on Mist. Do it.”  More voices seemed to join in. I recognized them. IronClaw, Shrapnel, Cog and Saw.

I can’t! She… That’s Zaeryl! Why? Why is she here?

“Come on Mist.” No please don’t. I don’t want this. Tears were running down my cheeks blurring my vision, but the rifle remained perfectly trained on Zaeryls head.

“Come on Mist. Do it.”  The trigger was being squeezed. No please don’t make me. I’ll do anything just don’t make me do this! I blubbered and gasped.

Zaeryl closed her eyes and hung her head, waiting for the bullet.

There was nothing I could do. I can’t stop this. So I closed my eyes as well.

“Come on Mist… Wake up!”

The shot was never fired.

Reality came rushing at me, the chanting and smell of burning flesh was replaced with concerned murmurs and the somewhat stuffy air of the house we were all sleeping in.

Two bright pink eyes were looking at me full of concern.

 “Mist, are you okay? Bad dream?” Shrapnel asked tilting her head. I nodded and sat up while the armored mare stepped aside. My heart was pounding, I was disoriented, but so happy that I woke up before. Well, just before.

“I remember when I made my first kill. Couldn’t sleep for a week. I mean I knew they were raider scum, but still.” One of the griffins was telling Cog while casting glances my way and nodding in understanding.

He doesn’t understand. I already had those nightmares years ago. This nightmare was much worse.

Some of the details were already fading from memory, but I could still recall the cold fury I felt while pulling the trigger. I actually felt like I needed to kill them, like it would somehow make things better. Celestia help me.

Why am I shaking? I didn’t feel cold. I hugged myself in an attempt to make it stop. I felt like a stranger in my own body, not understanding what it was doing.

A hoof went around my back and I felt cool metal press against me. I buried my muzzle in Shrapnel’s blond mane and started sobbing.

“Is it because of the pony and zebra you shot yesterday?” She asked gently stroking my mane. I nodded. “It’s going to be okay Mist. You’re not a bad pony.” She cooed into my ear.

I am a bad pony, and I’m afraid. Afraid of what I was becoming.

***        ***        ***

It took me a while to pull myself together. I couldn’t have done it without Shrapnel that’s for sure. The other mercenaries decided to pretend that my little breakdown never happened. That was incredibly kind of them and I was grateful.

“Want one?” I looked up from collecting my things from the floor. One of the griffins was holding out a box full of those little smoking paper sticks. He already had one in his mouth.

“No, thank you.” I declined politely.

“Not a smoker. Smart. These things can kill you. Turn your beak yellow too.” He paused for a moment looking up. “Well yellow-er.” He amended.

Well if the smell was any indication they definitely weren’t healthy. Hmmm. Before the griffin could put away the box I reached out with my magic and pulled one of them out for closer inspection.

“What did you say these were called again?” I levitated the long white cylinder in front of my eyes. Part of it was brown, the part you put in your mouth I suppose.

“Umm… they’re called cigarettes, or cigars.” The griffin answered giving me a weird look.

What it was might be obvious to him, but I had only seen them once before Sumaj. A trader passing through Navarost was smoking one. I asked Zaeryl what the zebra was doing, only to get: “Poisoning himself.” as an answer.

I brought the cigarette closer and smelled it. Hey I know this smell. It’s from a plant I actually had to pick a couple of times. Now what was its name again? Tobacco!

I raised an eyebrow and looked at the griffin. The burning end of the cigarette got a little brighter and was quickly followed by two streams of smoke from his nose. “You do know that the plant this is made from is used as an insecticide, right?” It basically is poison all in of itself.

The griffin stared at me, his mouth open and the cigar hanging out precariously. Okay so he didn’t know. I levitated the cigar back into the box.

The griffin started laughing. “Now you sound just like Lizzie.” He wiped a tear from his eyes with a talon.

“Lizzie?”

“The lieutenant.” He waved my concerns off with his talon. “I’ll be done in by a bullet long before smoking catches up to bite me on the tail feathers.”

That is… some pretty dark optimism.

“Alright everyone! Get your shit packed, IronClaw says we’re heading out right fucking now!” Saw bellowed, Cog rolled his eyes as he came to stand next to the griffin.

“Sheeesh. Is she always like this?” The griffin asked me while rubbing his ear. At least I think it was his ear. Hard to tell with the plumage covering his head.

“Most of the time. You get used to it. Or go deaf.” Cog answered. “Everypony and griffin ready?”

“Yeah got my rifle and sniper packed. I’m ready.” I should refill my canteen while I’m here though.

“I better go in case the lieutenant needs me. See ya Cog! Mist take care of yourself.” The griffin waved as he went for the door.

I looked at Cog straight in the eyes. Did he think differently of me now? I was kind of a jerk yesterday, and no doubt freaked him out.

“Ummm… What is it? Do I have something on my face?” Cog fidgeted nervously. Uneasy at the way I was looking at him.

“I’m sorry.” I sighed. “About the way I acted yesterday.”

He looked confused for a moment then relaxed. “Hey don’t worry about it. Yesterday was… well it was messed up. How are you holding up?”

“I don’t know. Do you think I did the right thing? Shooting an unarmed pony and that zebra?” I knew what the others thought.

IronClaw was just annoyed that he couldn’t get any information out of the buck first. Saw approved wholeheartedly. Shrapnel thought I did it because the pony had gone mad and needed to be put down before he hurt anyone else. That was part of it.

“Well.” Cog started, rubbing the back of his head with a hoof. “You probably did that zebra a favor by putting her out of her misery. The pony was insane right?”

“Yeah. Insane.” I felt a hoof tap me reassuringly on the back.

“Look no use worrying about it now. You did what you had to. Cheer up, you’ve never been to Vostoris right?”

“No.” But what’s that have to do with anything?

“You are in for a treat then. It’s the largest settlement in Zevrass. Forget Sumaj and Massif, they are tiny compared to where we’re going.” Cog tapped his chin thoughtfully. ”I’ll talk to Razor when we get there. Maybe we’ll even get some time off, and then I can show you all the awesome places there. You know. Have some fun, relax, and try to forget all the crap we’ve been through.”

“I’d like that.” I could do with some rest and distractions right now.

“Come on lets go before Saw comes back to shout some more.” He said pointing at the door over his shoulder with a hoof.

“Sure, let me just go refill my canteen.”

“Oh hey take mine while you’re at it.” Cog levitated out his own canteen and passed it to me. I gave it a little shake. It was almost empty. “I’ll be outside.”

“Alright I won’t be long.” I said as I trotted off to the kitchen.

Cog had sparked my interest in Vostoris and I kept imagining a Sumaj only bigger. I had seen Vostoris on maps, but they poorly account for actual size of settlements.

Turning the faucet caused it to shudder ominously. Instead of water, air hissed out, and then it went still. Carefully I leaned in for a closer look.

‘POOF!’ A little dust cloud emerged.

Great, I sighed. Maybe the bathroom has water?

Going upstairs to the bathroom made me glad that the house was already checked out. The creaky stairs would have given away my position in an instant. I turned the faucet in the bathroom and the damn thing started shaking too. A churning noise came from it and was quickly followed by a stream of brownish water.

“Oh you have got to be kidding me.”

I waited for a bit and the water eventually began to clear. Carefully I tried some before filling the canteens. The water had a slight oily taste to it, but otherwise seemed fine. It’s not like we’re near a spring or a river, just have to make do.

I looked at myself in the mirror and almost dropped the canteens. I look like crap. Both my mane and coat were filthy, caked with mud, blood and I don’t know what else. I had dark circles around my eyes, like I haven’t slept in days. No wonder everyone kept asking me if I was alright. I looked ready to keel over at any moment now.

Hopefully when we reach Vostoris I’ll be able to get some rest, and a bath.

The house was completely empty by the time I was done. I stood there for a moment in the room we had slept in. The charred and burnt furniture, the scarred walls. I couldn’t help but feel sad and empty. This was once someone’s home. I could almost see foals running around and playing while the adults sat and talked about their daily concerns.

What have we done? Why couldn’t the world stay the way it was before? Even now after all that has happened we still kill each other. Old hatreds and distrust still run deep.

I sighed and suddenly felt more tired than I was before. I need to get out of here before I start crying or something.

“Finally! Where the hell have you been?!” I promptly plopped on my rump. Saw greeted me the moment I stepped out.

“Had to refill the canteens.” For the love of Luna, please don’t tell me something bad happened.

“Well you sure took your sweet time. Come on everyone is waiting.” Saw went behind me, head butted me in the back and started pushing. I was glad she wasn’t a unicorn.

“I’m going, I’m going. No need to push. I can walk on my own.”

The others were gathered together, waiting with their weapons drawn. IronClaw and the Lieutenant were talking about something. I gave Cog his canteen back and sat beside him to listen.

“You’re going east? How far?” IronClaw asked the lieutenant in a serious tone.

“Just a little ways beyond the river. Take a peek at what the Remnant are up to then head back.” The griffin said almost playfully. She enjoys the danger.

IronClaw shook his head. “I trust there’s a good reason for sending you into Remnant territory?”

“Well you know what the situation is like, and lately both the Remnant and Separatists have been more active. That’s why they had you searching west. The council is worried and so is commander Razor.” The griffin looked worried herself. “The Remnant has been buying tech recently, and not the usual things like weapons and gems. Machine parts, so we figure they’re building something, and that is never good.” I’ll say. If they are building machines like the tanks they use, then they will need gems to power them, and that means they’ll need unicorns.

IronClaw nodded gravely. “Not good. Stay safe out there lieutenant, keep the wind under your wings.”

“You too commander.” She smiled and winked. Was she interested in IronClaw? Hmm… Maybe I’m just looking into it to deeply. “Come on boys, we have a job to do!” She spread her wings and took off, her two subordinates following suit. The wind from their takeoff pulled at my cloak and raised a lot of dust. I wonder if they did that on purpose? It was a showy exit.

We watched them as they climbed and disappeared out of sight.

“Let’s get moving. We have a lot of ground to cover.” IronClaw said while still looking up at the sky wistfully. No doubt he would prefer to fly, but with ponies along, he had to remain grounded. Or maybe it was the lieutenant? Whatever the reason, he didn’t complain.

***        ***        ***

“Hey boss, how about we take a little break?” Cog queried. We have been walking for several hours now, the smoking ruin of the village Firth well behind us.

“Alright, four hour rest. Nap if you can.” IronClaw said as he led us away from the road.

We found a nice little patch of bare ground near a few trees. Ash and charred branches indicated that the spot had been used for camping before.

We didn’t start any fires, so as to not draw attention to ourselves. The whole trip was pretty uneventful. We encountered wild dogs, but they shied away from us when we approached. As much as I was glad that everything was going so well, I knew it wasn’t going to last. Something is bound to go wrong. We will either get attacked, ambushed or something will blow up. Damn, the pessimism must be rubbing off on me.

“Have you thought about joining us for real?” Shrapnel asked. Was she talking to me?

I turned around to look at the armored mare. She had taken off her helmet and was looking at me expectantly with a smile.

“I told you I can’t. Not while the Talons take contracts from the Remnant and Separatists.” Shrapnel’s ears dropped and she frowned.

Hey! No fair! She stuck out her bottom lip and looked me right in the eyes, her own big enough to swallow me. How does she even do that? Damn it, I feel like I just kicked a puppy.

It took monumental effort, but I managed to look away. “I’m sorry Shrapnel.”

“Impressive. Few can resist Shrapnel’s pout.” Cog snickered while Shrapnel folded her hooves across her chest and glared at the ground. Wow. The change from heartbroken to annoyed was so fast that I had to blink a few times to make sure I wasn’t imagining it.

“We don’t actually take contracts that have anything to do with slavery.” IronClaw added suddenly drawing our attention. “The work we normally do for the Remnant or Separatists is either scouting, assistance with the local wildlife, and the occasional scuffles they have with each other.”

“How does that work?” That was a terrible idea. “So do you fight other members? What if Talon mercenaries are working for both at the same time?”

“That doesn’t happen. It’s more of a first come first serve. If something like that does happen then it is well within our rights to pull out. This is explained before we accept a contract.” IronClaw stated matter of factly.

“Of course that still doesn’t stop them from getting pissed, and turning on us.” Cog muttered.

“So you take contracts from basically anyone? You play all sides?” How does something like that work? “The Remnant, Separatists and Vostoris, doesn’t helping one of them hurt the other two? What if the Remnant contract you to help them with something while, say the Separatists hire you to spy on some other project the Remnant have going? Will the Remnant attack even though they have Talons helping them already?” I looked at the griffin. It must be uncomfortable working for a group that might be killing your friends.

The griffin rubbed his beak. “Well like I said. If we are confronted with our own members we won’t kill each other, but otherwise all contracts are considered independent. Only RazorWing is aware of exactly who is doing what and where.”

Well I suppose that makes sense, kind of. “How many Talons are there?”

“Our detachment in Zevrass is quite large, big enough to have an impact. We are one of the reasons Vostoris is able to remain neutral, the other being a large number of ponies that live there.”

“How exactly do Talons help keep it neutral?” Sure, playing all sides made it somewhat fair if odd, but I can’t imagine it having that much of an impact. They are just a group of mercenaries, highly trained to be sure, but still mercenaries.

“Air superiority.” IronClaw said proudly, and flared his wings. “The zebras may have their bat wing magic, or whatever, but in the sky they are no match for griffins or pegasi.” Pegasi?!

I blinked at the griffin a few times. They have pegasi too? “There are pegasi here? In Zevrass?”

“Dashites mostly.” IronClaw said as if it explained everything. I continued to stare, Cog snickered.

“It’s like this Mist. All the pegasi in Equestria belong to a group called the Enclave. My guess is you screw up bad enough, they brand you a Dashite and kick you off the clouds.” Cog rubbed the back of his head with a sour expression on his face. “You should really ask one of them when we get back. They could explain it better.”

“It’s all messed up politics crap.” Saw added suddenly. I thought she was asleep.

“Eh-hem!” IronClaw cleared his throat. Both Cog and Saw went silent. “Like I was saying. Vostoris has granted us a base of operations. In return a large number of us serve as guards. This isn’t enough however. That’s why we need to branch out and take contracts from others as well. We are more integrated with Vostoris, so we don’t take any contracts that might put the city in danger.”

“So while you do work for others your loyalties lie with the city?” Okay that wasn’t so bad. They work for the Remnant and Separatists because they need the caps, but are more oriented to the Free Tribes, and didn’t IronClaw say that they don’t get involved in slavery.

“We are loyal to the contract.” The griffin said looking grim then softened a little. “But I suppose we do lean more to the council and Vostoris. We do get privileges. Discounts and other benefits.”

“Benefits?”

“Yeah if you get into trouble the local law tends to turn a blind eye for minor offenses.” Cog explained. As good as that sounds for them, I doubt it’s good for the city. I have first hoof experience of what kind of trouble Cog, Saw and Shrapnel can cause.

“Good thing too with all the crap you cause.” Saw goaded from her reclined position.

“Hey, I’m not the one who went on a stabbing spree.” As I said. Good for them, not so good for Vostoris.

“That was self defense.” The yellow mare insisted. “I have a right to defend myself against stupidity.”

“How about it Mist? Wanna join?” Shrapnel chirped. She is persistent I’ll give her that.

“I don’t know. I’ll have to speak to your leader.”

“Smart.” The griffin said as he lay down on his belly, and looked off into the distance.

Cog stretched a few times and made himself comfortable on the ground, Saw was already snoring softly. I guess Shrapnel and I have the watch. I didn’t really mind since I wasn’t sleepy, and Shrapnel only sleeps occasionally it would seem.

I looked up at the starry sky and closed my eyes, enjoying the calm and letting go of all of my worries. This moment, right now. I wished it could last forever.

After a while I turned to look at the armored mare. Shrapnel was enjoying the stars too. She wore a smile while looking up. She was saying something but I couldn’t hear. Was it a prayer? I strained my ears to listen.

“…”

No she couldn’t be. That’s silly even for her. I must have misheard so I tried listening again. Dear Celestia, she is! She is actually counting the stars?! I had to suppress the urge to giggle.

“Shrapnel you know there is no way you can count them all.”

“Well of course not. Not all at once. I’m continuing from where I left off.” She said matter of smugly.

I tried to form a sentence and failed. Gathering my thought I tried again. ”How do you know from where to continue?” How the heck can anypony do that?

“Easy. See those stars there.” She pointed with her hoof to a patch of sky. All I saw was stars, but nodded anyway to see where she was going with this. “They look like a bunny. A few days ago, I got to the stars by his left ear. Now I’m continuing from there.”

I nodded slowly. “And how many stars have you counted so far?”

“Fifty thousand five hundred and eight.” She answered with a smile.

“Well you still have ways to go.” I just decided to smile at the silly pony. She is just so… random.

“Tell me about it.” She snorted.

“Why do you do it?” Was she bored?

“Well I like looking at them and it helps pass the time while the others sleep.” She does this all  the time? I could have sworn I saw her asleep at least once.

“Don’t you sleep at all?” Thant can’t be healthy. In fact, I wonder how the lack of sleep hasn’t driven her insane.

She giggled. “Of course I do. It’s just that I don’t need as much sleep as other ponies.”

Okay. Not weird at all. “So what do you do in your free time, besides counting stars, when you’re not on an assignment?” She definitely isn’t the type of mare to sit still.

“Well I clean my guns and armor.” She said tapping her chin thoughtfully. “I used to play cards with Cog when he goes out to gamble.”

“Used to?”

“Yeah, but they get angry when they lose, and accuse Cog of using his magic to cheat.” She frowned. “IronCalw is always busy helping out commander RazorWing, and Saw just goes out to drink.”

“What about the rest of the Talons?” There are a lot of them right? Even pegasi.

“I don’t talk much with the others. They are nice to me and all, I just think they don’t want to be my friends.” She looked down at her hooves and started digging at the ground. “They think I’m strange. Weird and dangerous.”

What? That’s their excuse?! Sure Shrapnel is a bit odd, but that’s no reason to avoid her.

I put a hoof on her armored shoulder. “Shrapnel you are the nicest pony I have ever met. You have some odd quirks, but that’s no reason for others to shun you. Don’t let them get you down, you have friends that care about you.”

She brightened up a little. “Thanks Mist, you’re a good friend.” Was this the reason why she was so determined to have me join the Talons? Because I didn’t care how she acted and didn’t judge her?

“Listen I’m not sure if I’m going to join the Talons yet.” She immediately frowned and got all misty-eyed. “But that doesn’t mean we can’t still be friends. Cog said something about getting some time off and showing me around Vostoris. You should come with us, it’s going to be fun!” I forced a smile while regretting the “fun” part. Please, please, please Celestia and Luna don’t misinterpret this as the kind of fun that involves explosions and lots of shooting.

Shrapnel pulled me in a tight hug that had me gasping for air.

“Thanks Mist! You know, whenever I go with Cog it usually ends up with somepony or zebra shooting at us. With you along who knows. I might even get to blow something up!”

*whimper* Whyyy!?

***        ***        ***

IronClaw woke before dawn, Shrapnel had put on her helmet and was busy scanning the surrounding area. The joyous task of waking up Saw and Cog fell to me.

Cog woke up without too much trouble, Saw on the other hoof was a different story.

I tried calling out her name and nudging her, but she just mumbled something and went right back to sleep. That’s when Cog had the bright idea to splash her with water from his canteen.

“You’re one crazy bitch you know that.” Cog hissed at Saw while holding his bruised muzzle.

“Oh shut up. You had it coming, you whiney little bitch.” Saw said with a roll of her eyes, her mane still dripping.

Of course Cog would get punched. I mean, how could he even think that drenching Saw would be a good idea?

“If you two are finished, I’d like to get to Vostoris sometime today.” IronClaw said, clearly not amused by their antics. Agreed, after everything they said, I was curious to see this settlement.

We packed our gear and headed back to the road. It was unusually cold today, which only further aggravated Saw. She kept cursing and muttering about getting back at Cog, while trying to dry her mane with a rag.

The sky was full of dreary grey clouds, in fact the whole world was painted in a sad shade of grey. It fit the mood perfectly as we silently marched on.

After a while the wind picked up and it got considerably colder. Saw started sniffling and muttering to herself about catching a cold. Cog shivered a little every time a particularly chilly wind blew. Shrapnel and IronClaw seemed unaffected.

I started unclasping my cloak and levitating it to Saw. She looked at me with a smile on her face, amused. “Well aren’t you the gentlecolt. Keep your cloak Mist, I’m not some flower to wilt when it gets a little chilly.”

“You got that right.” Cog snickered, earning himself a dirty look from Saw.

“What I really need is a drink.” Saw pulled a bottle out of her saddlebags, there was barely any liquid left in it. She tossed the empty bottle aside and gave a sad sigh.

We continued moving in silence.

“Well this is boring.” Cog observed. “Anypony have a suggestion to pass the time?” Shrapnel’s head went up. “Not with an ‘I spy’ game?” He quickly added, and Shrapnel just lowered her head back down.

I almost wish someone were shooting at us… Why am I tempting fate? What the hell is wrong with me?!

“Got movement on my EFS, straight ahead!” The armored mare chirped happily. Oh you have got to be kidding me! “They’re not hostile!” Well there’s a twist.

“Looks like a caravan.” Our leader said while squinting and looking ahead. I was constantly amazed by how sharp his griffin eyes were. All I could see was a tiny grey blotch.

As we approached them the shape slowly came into focus. A rather big cart, laden with supplies was being pulled by a bighorn. A zebra with a long barreled rifle sat on the edge of the moving cart. Three more well armed and armored zebras, were walking beside it.

The caravan stopped, the zebra sitting in the back raised his rifle at us. The guards following at the side were quick to react, they pointed their weapons at us too.

Stupid! I couldn’t leave well enough alone could I? Just had to wish for excitement. I could hear metallic clicking as weapons were being drawn around me. IronClaw had his talons on his SMG’s, Shrapnel was spreading her legs to get better stability. Cog levitated out his revolver and Saw pulled out her pistol. I should activate my cloak, start moving to the right and flank them.

“Hold fire! They’re not raiders!” The zebra sitting on the cart yelled out to his friends. They didn’t put away their guns, but at least they weren’t pointing them at us anymore.

IronClaw gestured with a talon for us to lower our own weapons as he approached the caravan, we followed close, ready just in case something went wrong.

A zebra that was previously hidden by the carriage stepped out to greet us. She was a mare dressed in an old patched up armor, and had an SMG strapped and holstered to her barding.

“A griffin. You must be with the Talons.” She said as she stepped up to look at IronClaw. Her lips slowly spread into a grin. Okay keeping an eye on this one.

“Yes, and you are?”

“Liris. Trader at your service.” The zebra said with a little bow.

IronClaw regarded her suspiciously then looked at the cart. The zebra sitting there with the rifle ignored the griffin, but held his gun tightly. ”What are you selling? If you don’t mind me asking.”

The grin on Liris’s face spread even wider. “Why not at all! You are more than welcome to browse my wares.” Her ears dropped a little. “Though I am sad to say I don’t have that many goods at the moment. Just some food and a few spare ammo clips.”

“Got any booze?” Saw asked and earned an annoyed look from IronClaw. She ignored it and walked up to the trader.

“Hmm. I do have some moonshine if you’re interested?” The zebra tapped her chin then hopped up on the cart and started rummaging through it. She pulled out a small clay jug and showed it to Saw.

Caps exchanged hooves and Saw took a greedy gulp from the jug.

“Ahhhh! Now that hit the spot.” Saw sighed with relief, a goofy smile on her face.

I wish drink could cheer me up like that. Maybe I just never had enough? Mostly it was just one beer. Being drunk certainly couldn’t be that good.

“You travel a lot? I know some of the traders that usually follow the main road, haven’t seen you before.” IronClaw was a bit more relaxed now, but still regarded the mare suspiciously.

“Well to tell the truth I rarely stick to the main roads. I make better trade with the more secluded villages.” The mare patted the bighorns flank and the beast slowly started pulling the cart. We kept pace with it.

“Greater risk, greater profit?” The griffin queried.

“Mhm. Not to say that I don’t stop by other places too. Sumaj, Isif, Navarost, Firth, Secress.” Navarost? I’ve seen a few caravans, but I don’t remember seeing her. Then again I never really paid much attention to the traders. Everything I bought was from Joram.

“Firth? Have you been there recently?” IronClaw continued to question the mare. Did he suspect that she was involved somehow?

“A week ago I believe.” Liris was thoughtful for a moment. “Yes a week ago. Why?”

“We just came from there. It’s been put to the torch.” IronClaw said as if it didn’t concern him in the slightest, but I could see him casting glances at the mare. Looking for a reaction.

Liris ‘s mouth hung open for a few moments. “How? When?”

“I don’t know. Could be Separatists, or raiders. Two or three days ago. The fires were still burning when we got there. No survivors.”

The mare shook her head sadly. “I. I had friends who lived there.” She hung her head low and continued walking beside the bighorn.

“I’m sorry.” IronClaw apologized before slowing down to walk with us, leaving the mare to brood alone.

“You think she has something to do with what happened there?” I asked in a hushed voice.

“No. I’ve seen ponies snap and go on a rampage before. I’ve no doubt as to what happened at Firth, but she might know something about the slavers though.” IronClaw turned to look me. “What do you think? Is she telling the truth?”

Umm well, she seemed sincere. Her surprise and grief looked genuine. “Yeah I think she was telling the truth, but…”

“But?” Those golden eyes kept studying me. IronClaw had an intimidating gaze, I can only imagine how his enemies felt when he stared them down.

“There is something about her. I can’t quite put my hoof on it, but there is more to her.” She has the look of a zebra that’s seen a lot. Not wise, just experienced.

IronClaw smirked. “Hmm, good instincts. She knows something alright, I might ask around about her. Can’t shake the feeling that I’ve seen her from somewhere before. Somewhere where a trader wasn’t supposed to be.”

Does he think she’s a spy? Or maybe she’s a smuggler and… What is that smell? The air smelled differently all of the sudden. It wasn’t a bad smell, just odd. I could taste it at the back of my throat, it was kind of invigorating to be honest.

“Mist! Look!” What? Cog was grinning from ear to ear and pointing with his hoof straight ahead.

I followed the hoof off to the horizon. “What am I supposed to be… Oh my.”

Still some distance away, but clearly visible, Vostoris rose before us. The clouds be damned, the massive metal walls of the city shone and reflected what little sunlight there was like mirrors. The city was a glorious silver crescent, its points piercing into the endless sapphire-blue of the sea that stretched out endlessly behind it.

My mane tingled, and I could feel the hairs of my coat standing on end. Vostoris wasn’t big, it wasn’t huge. It was beyond the scope of anything I could imagine, and the sea behind it. I finally got to see it. Unbidden a memory came to me. Amber. We were supposed to see it together. I felt something tighten in my chest.

“Hey Mist, you still with us?” A green hoof waved in front of me.

“Yeah Cog, I’m alright. Just a little overwhelmed.”

“Heh. I was speechless too when I first saw Vstoris. Quite the sight isn’t it.” Liris looked at me with a kind smile. I nodded back to her. It really is a wonder to behold, but then why do I feel like crying?

***        ***        ***

“Careful you don’t break your neck Mist.” Saw joked, but I couldn’t help it. The walls were so impossibly tall. They must be at least three times the size of Sumaj’s. This close I could see that the metal wasn’t in perfect shape.

The wall was badly scarred. I could make out where it had been assaulted. Large pony-sized holes, and some even bigger, were welded shut with different metals. It looked like an old crusted scab. There were also places where the metal was simply warped. There wasn’t a true hole, just a circular melted dark smudge.

My hoof went to my chest, to the place where those turrets hit me. The armor plate there was similarly warped. A shudder went through my body. Was there actually a magical energy weapon powerful enough to do this kind of damage? More importantly does it still exist, and who has it?

We continued moving to the gate of the city. I noticed shapes moving atop the ramparts, guards no doubt, and a pair of particularly fearsome looking turrets. They were far bigger than the ones I encountered.

The gate itself was as tall as the wall and half as wide. Why, in the name of Celestia, would anyone need a gate that big?

A loud groaning of metal echoed around us. Rather than the huge gate opening, a smaller door built in the main gate slowly creaked open. I said smaller door because compared to the gate it is, but it was actually the same size as Sumaj’s gate.

I counted at least fifteen guns greeting us when the door opened, probably half again that many that we couldn’t see. This is bad. What should I do? I turned to my friends. They didn’t seem concerned in the least.

A heavily armored zebra pushed past the guards that were pointing their rifles at us. “I apologize for the rough greeting, but all goods coming into Vostoris need to be cleared. Please direct your caravan to the right.” The zebra said looking at Liris. “I will also have to ask your guards to let us look through their belongings. This shouldn’t take more than a few minutes of your time.” He said in a professional tone pointing with a hoof to his left.

“But of course.” Liris nodded. “Come on boys. Te sooner we get this over with, the sooner I can pay you.” The bighorn slowly trudged through the gate and her hired guns went without complaint.

The zebra then looked us over before turning to IronClaw. “These ponies are with you?”

“Yes.” IronClaw answered disinterestedly, impatient to continue.

“Alright we have Talon company operatives coming in.” The zebra waved his hoof at the guards, they lowered their weapons and stepped aside.

“They don’t need to check us like the trader?” I asked Cog as we entered, still casting glances as the ridiculously armed welcome committee.

“Naw, the whole guard’s thing pointing weapons at us was pretty much just for show. I personally know a few guards here.” He turned his head, smiled and waved to one of the zebra guards who was putting his gun away. The zebra nodded and smiled back. “They need to check traders that are coming in though. They might be bringing in contraband.”

Really? They won’t allow certain items to be brought in? “What kind of contraband?”

“Eh, certain kinds of drugs, though for some reason you can still find them if you know where to look. You actually need a license to carry certain types of weapons around Vostoris, and other exotic items. Your cloak for instance.” My cloak? “Sure there are Remnant here, most of them don’t wear them, and those that do, keep them turned off. The Remnant needs to pay a fee for having them within the city.”

That’s stupid. “How would they know if some zebra was using it?” Is there a spell that disables them, like the one in Sumaj?” They could be cloaked and watching us right now.

“No, but this isn’t Sumaj, its Vostoris. Too many eyes. The local law enforcement starts getting reports of shimmers and bumping into thin air, and the Remnant could have an investigation on their hooves. Not to mention paying fines too.” Interesting.

“So why wasn’t I asked to pay for having one?” I’m glad I don’t have too, but I’m still curious as to why?

 “I already told you. Talons have special privileges.” He said with a pleased grin.

I looked at my surroundings. Several small houses lined the entrance, and it would seem that all were occupied by guards. Every zebra was carrying a weapon. I was surprised to see a pony here and there. The sight was just so odd.

No shackles or any sign of being mistreated. Some were hauling ammo boxes. The worst thing about them was the bored expressions a few of them had.

“Mist, stay close and don’t wander off.” IronClaw said suddenly. Is he expecting trouble? Voices steadily grew louder. I gave my rifle a tug with my magic, ready to pull it out at a moment’s notice.

That was not what he meant however.

“Wow… So many zebras, and ponies too.” Once more I was struck speechless as I observed the crowds milling before us.

We were in the city proper now. The impossibly wide street that led from the gate spread out even more. Rows of houses were circularly positioned around us with numerous smaller streets between them. I could only spot three single-story houses, all the rest were three or four-stores tall, or even more than that. The homes were in surprisingly good shape. They had cracks, and paint was peeling off some of them, revealing bricks underneath. But all in all they weathered the passage of time quite nicely.

The din of countless voices washed over me. Zebras and ponies mostly moved in separate groups, but they mingled together too, and thank Celestia for that. The bright colors of ponies helped offset the dizzying mass of stripes.

“Hey Mist! Get your rump down here and stay close!” Saw shouted and waved at me. They had all walked away further down one of the streets while I gawked like an idiot.

“Sorry I was just overwhelmed.” I said and tried not to blush. This place is just so… new and big! Wow, that was eloquent.

“Yeah, yeah it’s big and there are a lot of ponies and zebras living here.” She said with a roll of her eyes and smiled. “Come on, let’s get this over with so we can get paid.”

Going down the street we found ourselves standing in front of a large building. Its walls were cracked with age, and there was a good deal of paint that had flaked off. A square black plank hung above the door. A white talon was painted over it. This must be the place.

Without knocking IronClaw pushed the door open, and we went inside.

The first thing I noticed were two well armed griffins standing at either side of the door. They looked bored, but one look at IronClaw had them immediately jumping up. They held their weapons across their chest, not pointed at us.

“At ease.” IronClaw said not bothering to look at them.

The room we entered was spacious. I noticed earth ponies and unicorns. Some of them were sitting on couches, others were playing cards on a table in the corner. Ponies and griffins were chatting idly, laughing, drinking, all around having a good time. The sight warmed my heart and made me smile.

“IronClaw! Damn! You sure are a sight for sore eyes. Good to have you guys back!” A cheerful voice exclaimed, and was that the sound of wings?

“Good to see you too Sky.” IronClaw grasped the outstretched hoof in his talon.

Oh my gosh! That’s a Pegasus!

The winged pony regarded me with a raised eyebrow. “What’s wrong with his jaw?”

Apparently my mouth was hanging open. Shrapnel put a hoof on my chin and closed it while giggling from behind her helmet.

“We haven’t met before, have we?” The Pegasus hovered in front of me extending a hoof. “The name is Skyfall, nice to meet you.” He said with a grin. The name was apt, seeing how he was completely blue. His coat was a dark shade of blue, while his mane was considerably lighter. It must be tough to spot him when he’s flying, especially on a clear day. I couldn’t see his cutie mark because of his armor. Pegasi have cuteimarks right?

I took his hoof and shook it. “Mist. Nice to meet you too.” A real Pegasus! I vaguely remember seeing a picture of one in a book. It was just a drawing, and in no way did it do justice. Actually seeing a pony with wings was amazing.

“Can you take them to medical? We had to deal with the pink gas, and a lot of other crap.” IronClaw asked the Pegasus. It was necromantic gas. What could they do about it?

“No problem, I’ll take care of it.” Sky looked IronClaw over. “Far be it for m to tell you what to do, but you should go yourself. You don’t look like your usual grim self.”

IronClaw looked at the Pegasus with contempt, raising an eyebrow.

“Aaaaaaand there we go. Back to making me shit myself grim.” Sky smiled weakly and rubbed the back of his head with a hoof.

“I plan to, as soon as I make my report to Razor.” IronClaw said, still looking at the Pegasus. He’s doing it on purpose, making him squirm. Another reason why I’m glad to be on the griffins side.

“Well she’s up in her office. Fair warning though, she’s been snapping her beak at everyone, and I think she hasn’t slept in days. Almost tore my head off when I suggested she take it easy and get some rest. Maybe you can talk some sense into her.” Sky pointed at a nearby staircase then landed beside us. “Alright let’s get you checked out.”

The Pegasus led us down a hall. The clean, sterile smell was the first thing I noticed. Why it made my skin itch, I had no idea. A unicorn mare in a white coat was sitting behind a desk, levitating a pencil above some papers. There were two more ponies moving about the room. One was carrying boxes to another who opened them and then proceeded to restock the shelves and cupboards with potions.

“Got a few patients coming in!” Sky announced cheerfully, to which the mare in the white coat simply rolled her eyes.

Shrapnel, Saw and Cog started taking off their gear and weapons. They placed them on the floor in three piles. I really didn’t like not having my weapons near, but I guess I won’t need them right now.

“Ughh. I hate those things.” Cog was glaring daggers at what appeared to be a large can.

“Wuss.” Saw said as she trotted up to the unicorn in the white coat. “Shrapnel and I just need a routine checkup, the two unicorns got gassed.”

“Alright, you two wait then.” She gestured to Saw and Shrapnel. “New recruit?” She asked looking at me, raising an eyebrow.

“Hello.” Why did I just wave my hoof like an idiot? “My name is Mist.” Shrapnel’s mannerisms must be rubbing off on me. Have to watch that.

“Tonic.” She nodded to me. “Well boys, who’s going to go first?”

“Might as well be me.” Cog grumbled and went over to the large metal can, the mare following close behind.

I noticed a terminal, hanging on one side of the machine. She tapped a few buttons and a panel on the can sunk in, then split into two and slid away. It was utterly dark inside. No wonder Cog didn’t like going in.

With a sigh and a curse Cog dragged his hooves into the thing. What happens in there? I took a few steps closer to it. The hatch slid back into place, trapping Cog inside.

“It’s a medical booth.” Tonic explained when she caught me giving the thing suspicious looks. I nodded to her, but continued to stare at it warily.”It’s an autonomous healing unit.” She said annoyed at my lack of knowledge.

Of course, how silly of me to not recognize it immediately. Obviously I have seen a healing can many times before. I even have on in my saddle bags. “There are probably only three or four of them in Zevrass.” She started stroking the thing lovingly. Alright, I’ll just take a few steps back now. “It’s a masterpiece of arcano-tech. Integrated with the most advance healing talismans ever created. It can bring a pony back from the brink of death!” She exclaimed proudly giving the can a tap with her hoof.

“It’s also expensive as Hell to maintain, and has knives and saws built into it for on the spot surgery. That’s why shits-his-barding over there, hates using it.” Saw said as she walked over to the two ponies that were unpacking medical supplies.

Well that sounds perfectly reasonable. I can’t imagine anypony liking being locked in a small dark box full of knives.

“But why do we have to go in that thing?” Tonic scowled at me for not addressing the machine with more respect. “We were exposed to necromantic gas. There is no cure for it, right?” Do they really have a way to treat it?

“It won’t cure the necromantic taint, but it will cleanse most of the body. The effects of the gas are cumulative, so if you are exposed to it again, without getting at least some of it cleansed, you’ll die a whole lot faster.” Tonic gave a sad sigh. “Even with the treatment the taint will still kill you. What remains in your bodies will eventually squeeze the life from you cells and organs.” She looked at me apologetically. I knew all too well what it can do. To think I would die just like Zaeryl. The gas must be affecting my mind too, because that last thought didn’t seem so bad to me.

The terminal flashed and beeped, once more the door to the booth sunk in and separated.

“Oh thank Celestia that’s over!” Cog jumped out and sighed with relief. He did look healthier than before. His coat was much brighter, and the way he carried himself was more surehoofed.

“You should go to the eggheads and have the data in your PipBuck downloaded.” The Pegasus said while hovering over to Cog. I had to admit I was just a tiny bit jealous of his ability to fly. If we were pegasi, we could have simply flown away from the Remnant. For a brief moment I imagined myself back at the slave convoy, only this time I was a Pegasus. I shook my head at how stupid I was. They would probably have cut my wings off, or shot me if I tried to fly away.

“Yeah, yeah I’m going. I know the drill.” Cog said as he trotted out of the room.

“Alright Mist, you’re next.” Tonic called out tapping the buttons on the terminal.

The darkness from within that thing made me hesitate. It couldn’t be that bad in there, could it?

“Just stand still and think of something else. Close your eyes if you think it might help.” Sky said and smiled reassuringly seeing my unease.

“There is nothing to worry about, you’ll be fine.” Saw assured me while she rummaged through one of the boxes of medical supplies. “Damn it Shrapnel! I told you to keep your armor’s potion stock full!” Saw scowled at Shrapnel while trotting up to her, holding many bottles in one hoof, close to her chest.

“Sorry Saw. I forgot.” Shrapnel said with a blush, then turned to me. “Yeah, you’ll be fine. It’s a little creepy, but nothing too bad.” Shrapnel smiled reassuringly. She managed to take off her helmet, and was now sitting patiently while Saw placed the potions she was carrying in a compartment on Shrapnel’s side.

I nodded to both of them, took a deep breath, and stepped inside.

When the doors closed shut behind me I was left in total darkness. So what happens now?

I could hear a faint hum from somewhere inside the machine. It was quickly followed by other more pronounced sounds. Clacking and buzzing came from all sides. I wanted to move and feel around for something, but they told me to be still. Also Saw said there were knives here and I didn’t want to impale myself.

Something started pressing on my body from all sides, it was like a blanket being slowly wrapped around me, but it felt alive and amorphous. Was this supposed to happen? My heart was beating faster. The sensation moved up to my head. I gasped then quickly snapped my mouth shut, and held my breath so I wouldn’t drown.

Something must have gone wrong. They’ll get me out before I run out of air… What if they don’t know what’s happening? Damn it! I have to calm down. I closed my eyes. Well at least I think I did, in pitch darkness there was no way to tell.

The mass started applying more pressure and heating up. It didn’t hurt, but it was the most bizarre feeling imaginable. What was this thing!?

My lungs started burning. This isn’t working. Damn it I’m getting out of here! I tried to move my hooves, but they were firmly planted on the floor. I couldn’t move! This was it, I was going to drown! On the list of ways I didn’t want to die, drowning was pretty high up in that order.

I tried using my magic to push the thing off me, but it was like trying to hit air. My magic couldn’t touch it.

I craned my neck up. Of course I couldn’t see anything, but the last time I was drowning the stars helped me. Now I was alone.

No way out. No way to save myself. I breathed out.

I’m sure I would have fallen right on my rump from the shock if I could move. When I breathed in I fully expected some sort of liquid to pour in, but it didn’t. I breathed in air as normally as ever. Well I’m definitely not telling anypony about this little incident. Cog and the others would probably laugh my cutie mark right off my flank if they found out.

A jolt ran the length of my spine. It sent a tingle through all my limbs. The mass that had cocooned my body was still there, but it was pulsating now, sending waves of heat through me. Each time it passed through my body I felt a little bit better. Aches and soreness subsiding.

After a while the machine went silent and stopped. The mass dissolved around me, leaving me feeling better than I’ve been in a long time, I even felt well rested.

Squinting at the sudden light I stepped out of the machine.

“You both are lucky to be alive. The dosage you got was high, but the duration of exposure was short.” Tonic said as she continued typing on the terminal. Good. Looks like they can’t see inside the booth. My dignity is safe.

“Well, we would have been dead if IronClaw hadn’t pulled us out from the cloud.” Cog said as he stretched lazily on a chair. He’s back? That was quick. I mean I’ve only been in the thing for a few minutes.

“And where is he?” Tonic asked annoyed.

“He’ll be down as soon as he reports to Razor.” Cog explained, then turned to me with a smile. “Come on Mist, time to meet the boss.” I followed Cog out with Shrapnel right beside me.

“’Where is Saw and Sky? For that matter where are our things?” Our guns and armor were gone, only our saddle bags remained. After constantly wearing my armor, being without it made me feel… naked. I know it makes no sense since ponies usually don’t wear anything.

“Sky had some business to take care of. Saw went to get hammered. Don’t worry about our things. I sent them to get repaired.” Cog said as we turned a corner.

“I’m probably going to have to reset the aim again.” Shrapnel sighed. “They repair team is good, but they never give me back my things the way they were.”

I looked at the pink mare, and realized that this is the first time I’ve seen Shrapnel out of her armor. I was surprised to learn that she wasn’t really that big. Shrapnel was just a bit taller than the average mare, but was normal in build. How does she manage to wear that heavy armor?

My eyes wondered to her flanks. Her cutie mark was that of an explosion, sending sharp bits of shrapnel flying everywhere. Truth be told, I kind of expected it, what with her wanting to blow up almost everything in sight.

“Mist. What are you looking at?” Cog asked me with a sly grin.

“Shrapnel’s cutie mark.” What’s so funny about that? I glanced at Cogs cutie mark. Two gears and a wrench between them. Well he is good at fixing things, sort of.

“Riiight, her cutie mark. Gotcha.” He winked at me and continued grinning. What’s his problem? I was just looking at her cutie mark… Oh for the love of Luna!

“It’s not like that!” I shouted at the green unicorn. He just snickered back.

“What are you two talking about?” Shrapnel asked confused.

“Oh Mist was just admiring your ‘cutie mark’.” Cog teased.

“Cog!” I yelled outraged. I could feel heat rising in my cheeks. Suddenly I realized why Saw always wants to kick Cog’s rump. He’s infuriating!

“That’s ok Mist. I like yours too.” Shrapnel said as she prodded my flank with a hoof. I jumped and squeaked at the unexpected contact. Cog was laughing now, not even bothering to hide his mirth. Jackass.

Halfway to Razors office we ran into IronClaw, his face grim. More grim than usual. I wonder if he ever just glowered his enemies to death. I sure he could do it.

“Is something wrong boss?” Cog asked finally overcoming his laughing fit.

“Trouble.” IronClaw answered. “Come on, she’s waiting to meet you.” He quickly ushered us into the office.

The room was full of old, dusty, worn out furniture, but everything was organized. Neat stacks of papers sat on the desk next to a terminal, filing cabinets lined one of the walls, a couch and two chairs were placed so that they faced the desk. Behind the desk sat a griffin, a female griffin.

“I’m captain RazorWing. IronClaw has told me a lot about you Mist.” The griffin regarded me with the same piercing gold eyes like IronClaw, but there was something different in those eyes. IronClaw had a cold determined look, she didn’t lack the determination, but unlike IronClaw’s cold gaze, her eyes had a fire behind them.

She wasn’t at all what I expected. She was younger than IronClaw, but nowhere near less fierce. The armor that she wore was also strange. Grey-green in color, with a white talon painted on the chestplate, like the one the other griffins and some ponies had on their armor. What really set her armor apart was its design.

It had a high neck collar and overlapping plates that went from under her shoulder pads to cover her forelimbs to her elbows. Her talons were also covered by protective bracers, only her digits were left bare. On her forehead, above her eyes, she wore glasses. Unlike normal reading glasses these were slanted and made so that once worn over the eyes they could completely cover them, even from the sides. I guess you could call them goggles, not glasses. Tiny green lights could be seen in the corners of the dark tinted glass. Instead of plastic that goes behind the ears, hers were strapped on by a band that went around her head. A wire from one side connected the glasses to her armor. They were some kind of arcano-tech device for sure.

IronClaw was called that for obvious reasons, and now I knew why she was called RazorWing. Both of her wings were lined with a razor sharp metal plate that split into three pieces, allowing her to fold her wings while she still wore the terrifying blades. If she were to spread her wings, the three part blade on each wing would snap together to form a terrifying edge.

While I continued to gawk like a moron she continued. “You are a capable unicorn. We could use somepony like you.” I opened my mouth, but she raised a talon cutting me off. “IronClaw has already told me of your conditions. I can’t promise you that we won’t be working for the Remnant. I have no love for them, but the simple truth is we need the caps. Business has been slow lately, it might be picking up soon, but that’s uncertain and I have a company to maintain.” She leveled me with a stern look. Maybe she was expecting me to throw a fit or something.

I can’t argue with that, and I won’t hold it against her. She has her own concerns to deal with. At least she’s being civil about it. Razor opened a drawer of her desk, she pulled out a clicking sac and tossed it to me.

I caught it with my magic. It was full of caps.

“Too bad you’re not one us, I could have paid you more.” She said with a smirk. I just shrugged. I wasn’t in it for the money anyway. IronClaw helped me save those ponies back at Sumaj, that’s the only reason I decided to help them.

Razor’s eyebrows rose in surprise. “Perhaps it’s for the best. You’re not mercenary enough to be working for us it seems.” For someone who was trying to sound disappointed she sure was smiling a lot.

She rubbed her beak thoughtfully. “How about an honorary membership?”

“A what?” I thought you were either with them, or you weren’t.

“You’ll get a discount when you buy from us, and if you ever need caps I’m sure we can find you the occasional odd job. The pay isn’t exactly good, but the jobs aren’t that difficult either. The important thing is you get to choose which contract you want to take. Sound fair?” She looked at me expectantly.

Fair? Why is she even offering? She paid me already. “Sure. Thank you.” It’s good to have somewhere to look for work if I’m ever in need of caps.

Razor brightened at my answer, and I couldn’t help but notice a ghost of a smile on IronClaws beak. Was this his doing? Why?

“Hooray!” Shrapnel exclaimed and tackled me. “You’re one of us now! Well an honorary member, but that still counts!”

“Ah-hem.” Cog coughed as he stepped up to the desk. “About that time off…” He tilted his head and gave the griffin his brightest smile. Razor just stared back at him unimpressed.

“You have three days, but if something comes up I want your flank back here.” RazorWing said picking up a clipboard and dismissively waving us out with a talon.

We were just outside of the room when the griffiness called out. “And IronClaw, get your tail down to medical.” Cog and Shrapnel both looked up at IronClaw and grinned. He just rolled his eyes.

“Stay out of trouble.” The metal-taloned griffin said as he walked past us.

“Where to now?” I asked Shrapnel and Cog.

“First we get our stuff, and then I have some errands to run. You can come too. After that we’ll have some fun!”

“Yay fun!” Shrapnel hopped in delight.

***        ***        ***

Geared up and ready we sat out for the market. My weapons were in good condition, the only thing that needed mending was my armor. They fixed the holes and cuts, but had to replace the right shoulder plate with an edged steel one. It looked strange since it was grey as opposed to the black of my armor, but protection is protection. I’m not complaining.

Cog was back in his stable barding and Shrapnel was fully armored as well.

Shrapnel and I pushed through the masses of pony and zebra as we followed Cog. I had to dodge and weave while Shrapnel was given a wide berth. The crowds only grew thicker as we made our way to the markets.

My nose was assaulted by a variety of different smells. The salty sea air, spices, rusty metal, incense… And all of this was followed by a loud clamor of so many ponies and zebras going about their daily lives.

It was dizzying, and once again I found my senses overwhelmed. How could anyone stand this for an entire day?

We stopped by a cart where a zebra was busy unloading his wares and setting them up on his stand.

“Hey! You striped bastard!” Cog shouted suddenly. Damn it, what’s he doing? We’ve barely been out fifteen minutes and he’s already starting trouble.

The zebra turned to face him. To my surprise he grinned. “Cog! I guess it was too much to hope that you got killed.” Cog and the zebra bumped hooves. “And who are your friends?” The zebra asked, looking over Cog’s shoulder.

“The mare in armor is Shrapnel.” Cog pointed to her.

“Hi!” Shrapnel waved her signature cheery greeting.

“And the unicorn is Mist.” Cog said pointing to me.

“It is very nice to meet you both. You can call me Mikah.” The zebra said and gave us a little bow.

“How are the kids?” Cog asked smiling.

“They are well, thank you for asking. Mischievous little things though.”

Cog looked at the things the zebra was selling. “Business not going well, since when do you trade in food and knickknacks? Didn’t you make a nice profit with the stuff I helped you sell?”

“Since I got robbed.” Mikah sighed. ”It’s just not safe for me to sell weapons and gems anymore, not without a proper store and security.”

I looked around at the rest of the market. There weren’t all that many merchants selling guns. Most of them sold food, clothing, tools and other utilities. Those that did sell weapons had armed guards keeping a watchful eye on the buyers.

“It’s those damn Vipers. Have you heard lately what they have been up to? They are protesting to end servitude. They have even gone as far as to attack a councilor!” Servitude? “A bunch of thieves and assassins the lot of them. The only ones they stay away from are the Remnant and Separatists. Of course everyone stays away from them.” Mikah said heatedly.

“Wow, wow, slow down. Assassinations? What exactly have we missed?” Cog tried to calm the zebra down.

“It’s all getting worse by the day. The Remnant is pushing from one side, the Separatists from the other, and now we’ve got the Vipers wreaking chaos!” Mikah said exasperated.

“Who are the Vipers, what is the Remnant doing and what is this about servitude?” I don’t like the sound of any of this.

“The Vipers are a group of zebras. Like Mikah said, thieves and murderers. Lately they have been more active. Vostoris has the largest stockpile of gems in Zevrass, and the largest concentration of unicorns. That’s where the Remnant and Separatist interest comes from. They are constantly pushing to buy more and more. But what I don’t get is why the Hell would the Vipers be against servitude? It doesn’t affect them.” Cog tapped his chin thoughtfully.

Gems? Yes that would have the Remnant and Separatists interested. “What’s this servitude you’re talking about?”

Cog looked at me as if he wanted to say something, but hesitated.

“Ponies or zebras who are unable to pay their debts can go into servitude.” Mikah cut in.

Slaves?! Here! I took a few steps towards the zebra. He looked at me confused. “You mean to tell me there is slavery here. Here in Vostoris! The city that’s supposed to be safe for ponies.” What kind of damn hypocrisy is this?

“I. It’s not like that.” Mikah stammered and backed away from me.

“Easy Mist, it’s not slavery, it’s voluntary.” Cog stepped in front of me. He put a hoof on my shoulder, pushing me back slightly.

Why would anypony want to be a servant? “Explain.” I asked the zebra.

“Those who can’t pay their debts can choose to go into servitude to work off the caps they owe. Even zebras do this.” Mikah hesitated a moment before adding. “Although rarely. Ponies are the ones that usually choose to be servants.” Oh course they do. They don’t have a lot of choice now do they? The zebra flinched for a moment, expecting an explosive response from me. I kept my head. “You must understand that this is best for all. Those less fortunate can work off their debts and everybody is happy. It is better than jail.”

Oh I understand. Everyone is equal, but some are more equal than others. Ponies are still treated as second class citizens. At least it’s a step up from slavery. I should take solace where I can get it I suppose.

Mikah fidgeted and refused to meet my eyes, luckily Cog ended the awkwardness. They said their farewells and we left.

We pushed our way out of the market, and into less crowded streets. Everypony now drew my attention. A mare passed in front of us pulling a cart. Was she too working off some debt?

“Mist, are you okay?” Shrapnel asked quietly walking up to me.

“Yeah, I’m fine.” I’m just tired. Tired of this constant hate and distrust between ponies and zebras. I stopped to look at another couple of ponies as they passed by. “How does this debt thing work?”

“Well, you can take out loans from Vostoris itself. If you need money to get by, or start a business. You have to pay them back of course.” Cog said as he stepped beside me to look at the ponies. “Most zebras that live here have family businesses, so they just pass their jobs down within their family. Ponies that come here are usually refugees, and they don’t have a cap to their names. It’s really not so bad.”

He pointed at a nearby shop with his hoof. “See. Not all are there as servants. Those ponies over there were hired to work. They make wages. The Talons hire who they can, but not many want to work as mercenaries. I think it’s the ‘getting shot at’ part of the job that scares them off.”

“How do you know Mikah? What stuff did you help him sell?” The thought suddenly popped into my head as we continued moving.

I had no idea where we were going. Cog was leading us down a street at a leisurely pace. “Oh, him. He’s alright. Doesn’t care what you are, he’ll still trade with you fairly. I met him in the pony district while I was rounding up some of our guys for a contract.” There is a pony district now? I’m curious to see just what it looks like. Then again I might not want to know. So much for equality. Even in a ‘civilized’ town as this, they still keep us separate.

“What’s wrong now?” Cog asked.

“What?”I didn’t say anything.

“You’re scowling like IronClaw.”

What? Am not! “You said they have a pony district here?”

“Yeah they do. It’s north-east and-“ He sighed. “Look it’s not like it’s some kind of slum or anything. It’s a nice district. Good homes, same as here.”

“And the zebras just let them live there?” There has to be more to this.

“Of course they do.” Shrapnel cut in. “They have to pay rent, but zebras pay it too. It’s called something else though.” She tapped her helmet where her chin should be. “Tax! Yeah they pay a tax. And those caps pay for security and most of our contracts.”

“As I was saying.” Cog continued, not losing a beat. “I was in the pony district rounding up our guys, when a couple of zebras were trying to beat up one of their own. I wasn’t really sure what was going on so I called a few of the guards to sort it out. Later to thank me, we had a few drinks and Mikah explained how he had stumbled on a small box full of gems.”

Cog reared up on his hind legs, and spread his forehooves a bit wider than his shoulders. “The box was about this big.” He said before plopping down back onto all fours. “Nothing special, but still worth a small fortune. The problem is you can’t really sell gems without a license. It’s all strictly controlled. So, I helped him sell it to the Talons, we kept some for ourselves and sold the rest back to the city.”

“Where did the gems come from?” Zevrass is naturally poor in gems, it makes sense that they want to keep tight control over its distribution. I had a pretty good idea of what ‘stumbling’ on a box full of them meant.

“From the city of course.” Cog grinned. “Maybe someone had planned to steal it then forgot about it. I don’t know. Vostoris has the largest harbor, before the war, while ponies and zebras were still on good terms. Vostoris was the main center of trade. Then Equestria started raising prices and stopped delivering gems that were already paid for.” Really? I tilted my head and raised an eyebrow at the green unicorn. Cog grinned sheepishly. “Well at least that’s what the zebras say. I’m sure it was partly their fault too.”

I scratched my head. “But Mikah sold them. Why didn’t he buy a proper store?”

“Dunno. My guess would be he had a few debts to pay off himself.”

“Guys! Trouble.” Shrapnel hissed and motioned with her head towards three figures, wearing sky-blue cloaks.

Remnant. I reached out to my rifle with my magic. Before I could raise it a green hoof pressed it back beneath my cloak.

“Cog! What are you doing?!” I turned to the green unicorn.

“They won’t start a fight. Not here with so many around.” His face was set into a scowl as he watched the cloaked zebras approach.

I looked around without turning my head. There were many zebras and ponies still going about their business, but we started drawing attention to ourselves and now the bystanders were slowly dispersing. They know trouble when they see it.

I turned my full attention back at the Remnant. I could feel something tightening in my chest. My magic was still wrapped around my rifle.

The three zebras came to a stop some three meters in front of us. Good. At this distance even if they decide to go hoof to hoof, I can see it coming. I can’t measure up to a zebra that’s had a lifetime of training, but I should be able to hold my own. A bead of sweat trickled down my cheek.

Fortunately they are lightly armored, so Shrapnel should be able to take them out without too much trouble. The real problem is making sure they don’t get to Cog.

I could only see their muzzles sticking out from the shade their hoods provided. Their lips were relaxed, neither smiling nor scowling, but I was certain they were glaring daggers from beneath their hoods.

“You.” The zebra in the middle stated imperiously while pointing a hoof at me, speaking in Equestrian for my benefit no doubt.

Shit! No wait! This could work. That’s right, keep all your attention on me. I took a step forward and was about to open my mouth when the same zebra cut me off.

“Where did you get that cloak and armor?” My mouth clicked shut. They were only interested in my armor and cloak? Again not waiting for an answer the leader continued. “Give us the cloak.”

“No.” What am I, an idiot? Do I want to get killed? Despite my rash response, I don’t think the answer would have been any different if I had stopped to think about it. This cloak was Zaeryl’s, and there is no way I’m giving it to them.

“It does not belong to you. It belongs to the Remnant.” Bad choice of words. I felt heat rising in my chest. I wanted to shout, to scream at them. Raising my rifle was just one flick of magic away. I did neither of these things.

Belongs to the Remnant? Like the ponies they keep as slaves? Like I used to ‘belong’ to them? They can have the cloak, once they take it off my corpse.

In a perfectly even tone, not letting any emotion color my words I spoke. “I found this cloak, it’s mine now, and I have no intention of giving it to anyone.”

The zebras remained still. Their faces betraying no emotion. Damn, I wanted to see them angry right now.

The leader raised a hoof and tucked it underneath his cloak. Shit. Not sure what to expect I widened my stance a little, and reaffirmed my magic’s grip on my rifle.

The zebra pulled out a large sack. “We are willing to pay considerably for you to reconsider.” He stated flatly.

What? So now they want to buy it? Well I wasn’t expecting that. Judging by the size of the bag there must have been a few hundred caps in there, maybe more.

“It’s not for sale.” There weren’t enough caps in the world.

“You would be wise to reconsider. It’s not healthy to make an enemy of the Remnant.” The zebra stated coldly, still holding the caps.

“You got a hearing problem? He said it’s not for sale.” Cog growled.

“I think you should go.” Shrapnel added in a serious tone. She could be very threatening when she wanted to.

I wanted to hug them both right now. I was essentially putting all of our lives at risk. They didn’t need to stick their necks out like that. I wouldn’t part with my cloak for my own life, but I would have done it for theirs.

To the Remnants credit they were disciplined. I don’t think many could have stood firm with an angry, heavily armed and armored mare towering before them. Grenade launcher and machine gun ready for use.

“What’s going on here?” I didn’t even notice the six zebra that were standing to our left. Their weapons were aimed at both us and the Remnant. Two of them wore harnesses similar to Shrapnel’s, large caliber guns at either side with a bit that went up to their muzzles.

“Just an unsuccessful transaction.” The Remnant leader said without even bothering to look at the guard. He put the sac of caps away behind his cloak. “If you change your mind come to our embassy, the offer still stands.” He said to me before turning around walking away with the other two flanking him.

“I’m still waiting for that explanation.” The guard asked me, his irritation clearly showing. So he’s having a bad day and it’s my fault now?

“They wanted me to sell them my cloak, I refused.” Really was he expecting me to lie, or did he think the Remnant were lying?

The guard shook his head. “Stupid. You should have sold it. You like putting your life on the line, or are you just crazy? I should have you all arrested.”

“Hey relax. We weren’t starting any trouble, they were. Besides we’re Talon Company.” Cog said raising his voice. He was pissed, and still on edge from our little encounter with the Remnant.

“I don’t give a shit that you work for the council’s pet merc band, that doesn’t put you above the law!” The zebra stomped his hoof angrily.

“It does if the ‘law’ is nothing but one-sided crap. What?! We get a friggin dressing down and you just watched with your tail between your legs as the Remnant walked away?” Cog shouted back.

The zebra took a few steps forward and now was exchanging glares with Cog. The rest of the guards looked uncertainly at each other, their weapons still aimed at us.  I sighed. We didn’t just get away without a shootout, just to have one with the local guards.

I approached them both. The zebra guards had their guns pointed at me, and watched me like I was going to start blowing things up by simply walking.

“Look we didn’t mean to cause any trouble. I’m sorry, we’ll be on our way now.” Some of the tension left the zebras face, but he was still pissed off. Cog looked ready to argue some more, but I cut him off with a shove and a look.

“Yeah, go on, beat it. I got a job to do.” The zebra motioned with his head and the other guards went with him, a few still glanced back at us as if expecting us to shoot them in the back.

“Nice work Mist.” Shrapnel said patting me on the shoulder. Cog was muttering to himself. Something about that guard cleaning toilets.

I felt something cold land on my nose. I looked up and saw thick black clouds. It started raining. Perfect.

***        ***        ***

I pulled my hood up as we hurried down a street, trying to find shelter from the downpour. At least Cog had cooled off, though now he was whining about the rain. I was worried that Shrapnel’s suit might rust, but she told me that her armor is coated and that it doesn’t rust easily. Is there anything that armor can’t do? I mean it can even repair itself. Why doesn’t everyone have a suit like that? Well you’d probably have to be really strong to carry it.

“Cog, where are we going?!” I asked, shouting a little. It was hard to hear over the shouts of others who were also trying to get out of the rain.

“To a friend’s house!” He yelled back.

“Mikah?”

“No, somepony else! Just have one more thing to take care of. I just hope she isn’t still pissed.” Cog smiled uncertainly.

“And why would she be angry with you?” This was getting ridiculous. Is there anypony that’s not mad at Cog for one reason or another?

“I kind of ran off without paying for something.”

What? He stole something? I turned to look at him, my mouth hanging open in outrage. Cog’s ears flattened and he blushed.

“It’s not like I did it on purpose. I got called on a contract and it slipped my mind.” He shrugged, still grinning, embarrassed.

I sighed and rolled my eyes. Damn. I had really hoped to avoid getting a headache today.

“What exactly did you take without paying?” I asked and he pointed at me with a hoof. Huh? What’s that supposed to mean?

“The brooch I gave you. I took three of them, and they are about two hundred caps each.” He said as he tried to shake the water off his mane.

He basically stole six hundred caps worth of merchandise. You know what, I’m just going to let this mare smack him. He deserves it.

In a place where ponies are barely scraping by, he goes around heedless to their plight and just forgets to pay? I wanted to smack the idiot myself.

We rounded a few corners until we ended up in front of a shop. Its white walls were old and cracked like most of the other building we had seen. In addition there were metal bars on the windows, most likely put there to deter thieves.

Cog pushed the door open, and we clambered inside unceremoniously, nearly tripping over each other.

A zebra in leather armor regarded us suspiciously. Once he realized we weren’t here to cause trouble he went back to leaning against a wall. “Customers!” He shouted sounding bored, and started looking out through a window.

The store clearly belonged to someone who took pride in keeping everything neat and tidy. As for the items that were being sold. They had a wide selection of armors, and even a few weapons.

“Welcome, welcome. Please take a look, I’m sure you’ll find something that interests you.” An elderly zebra mare spoke as she trotted out one of the rooms, and went to stand behind the counter.

I thought he said he bought the brooches from a pony?

Cog went up to her, scratching the back of his head nervously. “I umm. I bought a few things here last time I was in the city, and I sort of… forgot to pay.” The zebra raised an eyebrow at that, and looked contemptuously at him.

Cog fidgeted nervously at the scrutiny. Well he certainly deserves it. If he caused that mare to lose her job then I really am going to beat some sense into him.

“You have come to pay what is owed?” The zebra asked in an even tone. Cog gulped, nodded and stepped up to the counter. Caps exchanged hooves.

“Umm is she still here?” Cog asked the zebra, she just nodded.

 “She is in the back room working. I never doubted that she stole from me. I know my employees, and she is an honest pony.” The zebra nodded to herself, pride shoving clearly on her face. “You can go and apologize to her if you want, but be careful. She was very upset when she told me what you had done.”

“Oh… well I wouldn’t want to interrupt her while she’s working.” Cog said forcing a smile. “Besides, we have a lot of work to do.” He pointed to Shrapnel and me.

“Huh?” Shrapnel tilted her head. “What are you talking about? We have three days off.” She offered helpfully. I just grinned. Oh he isn’t getting off that easily.

“Yeah Cog, we’ve got time. Go. We will look around the store for a bit.” I said, shooing him with a hoof. He gave me a pleading look.

No way. You’re going. Cog is nowhere near as good as Shrapnel when it came to the big eyed sad look.

Cog hung his head and dragged his hooves as he went to the back room. You’d think he was going to his execution. I mean come on, how bad could it be?

“Ooooo! Shiny!” Shrapnel exclaimed while pocking at a polished… something. I had no idea what it was. Some kind of arcano-tech maybe.

I went over to the zebra behind the counter. “Do you sell ammunition?”

“Only very basic types. What kind do you need?” The zebra asked me, leaning over the counter a little. My guess, she was trying to see what kind of weapons I was carrying. She could only see my pistol because it was holstered on my chest, the sniper and rifle I kept under my cloak.

While I explained what caliber I needed, I remembered something I had picked up several days ago.

“Do you know what kind of bullet this is?” I levitated out one of the bullets Cog and I found at Prometheus.

The zebra picked it up in her hoof and brought it close to her muzzle. Her face scrunched up in thought. “I have never seen a bullet like this. Where did you say you found it?”

At a secret Separatist facility where they were developing megaspells. “In some rubble on my way here along with some ordinary ammo and a few caps. It looked valuable.” I shrugged and lied.

“If I had to guess, I would say that it is a sniper round. Look at this.” She pointed to the blue lines that spiraled around the bullet. “This looks like sapphire dust.”

I looked at the bullet skeptically. Why would anyone use powdered gems to decorate bullets? I suppose if you were particularly vain, you would want to have decorated bullets, but honestly. Who would be rich enough to do that? Especially considering how rare gems were in Zevrass.

“Yes it is sapphire dust, but I’m not sure what kind of enchantment it carries.” Enchantment? That got my attention. “You can ask my assistant if you like, and check on your friend. She knows more about enchantments than me.”

Sure, why not. Am I a bad pony for wanting to see Cog grovel? Naww, he had it coming.

Muffled voices got clearer and louder when I opened the door and went into the back room. As I entered the first things that could be seen were the various tools hanging on the walls, all neatly arranged. On a table, right below the tools, there was a disassembled magical energy rifle with a few gems lying beside it. I never knew it had so many pieces. The mare working on it must be very skilled.

“No, you don’t know! I could have lost my job!”

I turned to my right, expecting to see the mare that was shouting, but my view was obstructed by shelves. I only managed to see two vague pony shapes between the various tools and items that were on the shelves. The mare wasn’t really shouting, just talking really loud.

“I know. Look I paid her, and nothing bad happened. She said it herself that she never suspected you.” That would be Cog pleading and hoping that he doesn’t get a hoof to the face. I couldn’t help grinning.

“That’s not the point!” Okay, now she was shouting. Why did her voice sound familiar?

Well time to save Cog’s sorry rump.

I stepped around the shelves. Cog was backed up into a wall while the mare stared him down. “What if she wasn’t so understanding? What if you had done it to somepony else? Do you know what that could mean for them?” The mare continued in an agitated tone.

“Excuse me.” I said cutting her off. The moment she turned to face me, my mind went blank.

Was she a ghost? Was I dreaming? That blond mane and dark brown coat. It can’t be. If this was a dream then I’m sure it will turn into a nightmare the second I try and do something, the moment I hope that I could change something. My heart thundered in my chest, and my mouth felt dry. Please Celestia don’t let this be a dream.

The mare tilted her head a little and glared suspiciously at me.

“Amber?” I asked barely above a whisper. Hoping, praying.

She slowly nodded. “Do I know you?” She looked me over from head to hoof before her eyes came to rest on my own. Her glare slowly melted away, replaced by surprise, uncertainty and… fear?

“Mist?” She asked cautiously. I nodded, unable to say anything or move any other part of my body.

I’m not sure what exactly happened, but I was sitting on my haunches, we both were, while we hugged and cried into each other’s manes.

“I thought you were dead!” She wailed. I buried my face into her mane and hugged her tighter, while she sobbed and shook.

This isn’t a dream. This is real! I. I can’t believe it. She’s alive! Oh thank you Celestia and Luna! Thank you, thank you, thank you!

When I opened my eyes I noticed faces staring at us. Seems we drew a crowd. Slowly we parted and wiped our tears. Amber looked at me, her eyes red from crying, her mane a mess and just a tiniest bit of snot on her nose before she wiped it away with a hoof. She smiled. Celestia I missed that smile.

I felt like I found a part of myself. A part that I lost long ago. I wasn’t alone anymore. True I made new friends, but I had known Amber since foalhood. The only happy part of my life when I was little was Amber, and now she’s back! The small room was suddenly full. Shrapnel and the zebra mare had come in to see what was going on. I felt like crying some more, but the others would probably like some answers, seeing how they were confused and staring at us.

 “Hmmm. I’m going to go out on a limb here and guess that you two know each other?” Wow, your skills of observation are astounding Cog.

I nodded smiling while rubbing my eyes. “She’s my sister.”

Dead silence and shocked faces.

“Drat!” Shrapnel stomped a hoof angrily. “I knew I should have asked you if you had a sister or a brother. Do you have a brother? Or another sister? How about grandparents? A pet?”

I just looked at the armored mare and couldn’t suppress a giggle. Did she think that I hadn’t told her about Amber just because she didn’t ask? So she is going to ask me every possible question about my family now?

“No.” I shook my head. “Only Amber.” I turned to look at the mare in question. “It’s good to see you again. I can’t tell you how much I’ve missed you.”

“Awwww. It’s good to see you too Misty.” She tussled my mane fondly. Well it’s good to know that something’s never change.

***        ***        ***

The shop’s owner, Nisi, closed early and herded us all upstairs. I overheard the guard asking if she wanted him to stay overnight in case we caused trouble. She politely declined his offer. No way were we going to cause problems for Amber’s boss. No way that I would allow it.

The top floor consisted of two rooms. One larger, where we were right now, and a smaller one where Amber stayed. I was relieved to learn that. Despite what Cog said, I still couldn’t think of the pony district being anything more than some rundown part of the city, which was given to ponies simply to have them conveniently in one place. Maybe I’m being too cynical.

I sat between Amber and Shrapnel on the couch, Cog took one of the chairs and Nisi took the other once the tea was prepared.

“So who is going to start?” Nisi asked looking from me to Amber.

I desperately wanted to find out what happened to Amber, and she was also full of questions for me. Nisi was very interested in hearing Ambers story too. Interesting how Nisi hired Amber without knowing about her past. When I asked her she said that someone’s past is important, but not as important as their present and future. To her Amber was a good pony, a pony that’s been through tough times, and a pony that needed help. She didn’t pry into Ambers past, but she can’t resist a good story.

Nisi wanted to hear Amber, but the others wanted me to go first. The votes were three against two.

“Alright then I’ll go first.” I took a deep breath and began my tale. I had to say the atmosphere for story telling was apt. The room was bathed in a dim light provided by one of the lamps, the gentle falling of the rain outside set a relaxing mood.

Recalling that horrible night was not pleasant, but luckily I was surrounded by friendly faces and kind eyes, and I found the strength to push through.

Amber was visibly shaken, the memory of the event fresh in her mind as well. Shrapnel, who had taken off her helmet so that she could drink, had a sad downcast look. Cog just sipped his tea quietly while Nisi shook her head sadly.

Once I got to the part of almost drowning Amber hugged me tightly, and for a moment I thought she was going to cry again, but she kept her tears at bay. The part where Zaeryl saved me drew Nisi’s attention. I paused, expecting questions from her, but she just waited patiently for me to continue.

I went on about the less interesting part now. The normal happy part where nothing life threateningly happened, while I studied with Zaeryl. The mention that I was learning to be a shaman caused Nisi to nearly spill her tea, but she quickly regained her composure. Thank Luna she didn’t start fawning over me. I was no shaman.

I skipped the part where I almost got killed in the jungle, and the details of my trip to Sumaj. I wrapped up my story with joining up with the Talons to help ponies escape from the Remnant, and finished with saying how I wasn’t supposed to talk about our mission. Cog backed me up on that. I was really glad I had something to drink, after all that talking my throat was dry. Mmmm… Fruity.

“And I thought your tale to be less interesting.” The zebra shook her head. “Thank you for sharing young shaman.” Nisi said. I was just about to open my mouth to protest when Shrapnel cut me off.

“What’s the big deal with shamans? No offence Mist.” Don’t worry about it, I’m not a shaman. I never completed my training. I opened my mouth to say something when she continued. “I mean I know they’re super smart and can do a ton of neat stuff, but why are they so important to zebras?” Shrapnel pushed on, ignoring me.

Nisi decided to answer her question. “Shamans are amongst the wisest of the zebras.” Yep, that’s me. Super wise. Did I tell you about the time I almost blew my leg off when I stepped on a mine? “They are our spiritual and moral leaders. Without their guidance the Free Tribes wouldn’t even exist. After the war, while the Remnant and Separatists continued destroying and killing, the shamans helped us rebuild and thought us true zebra values.”

Shrapnel tapped her chin. “But the council zebras aren’t shamans, right? Why not have shamans in charge?”

“Because shamans are teachers and advisors, not rulers.” Nisi said with a smile. “Shamans hold a great deal of respect for individual freedoms. If you need help, they will help you, but otherwise they prefer to not get involved in politics.”

Shrapnel scrunched up her face for a moment before nodding and smiling, apparently satisfied with the answer.

“Now Amber, if you would?” Te zebra motioned to Amber with a hoof. Yes, I was curious to hear her story too.

“Well since Mist already told us about what happened the night of the attack I’ll start from what I did when we got separated.” Amber took a moment and closed her eyes to gather her thoughts.

“When it happened. When the tank exploded.” Amber shuddered. I put a hoof on her shoulder and smiled at her, trying to be as reassuring as possible. She returned the smile and continued. “The explosion scared a few of the foals, and they ran away from the group. I tried to follow them, tried to shout for them to stay out of the jungle. They couldn’t hear a thing over the noise. I kept following the main road.” She shook her head as tears formed in her eyes. “I only found three of them. Two fillies and a colt. I was scared to go into the jungle to find the others. If I wasn’t such a coward maybe I could have saved more of them?” She said bitterly, shaking her head.

Coward? She went after the other foals to save them. What did I do? I just watched my parents get killed and I ran off. She was brave and amazing! No I won’t let her beat herself up about this.

I pulled Amber in for a hug. “Listen to me. What you did was incredible. What happened wasn’t your fault. You did more than anypony could have. You saved those foals.”

Amber calmed down a little, but I could see that she didn’t agree with me. She snorted and looked away. “Yeah, saved them.”

Something tightened in my stomach. Damn them. Damn the Remnant and damn the Separatists for putting her through that. For putting both of us through that. We’re scared for life. I wonder if she has nightmares like I do? I hope she doesn’t. She deserves a better life, a better world to live in. I realized that my teeth were clenched shut when my jaw started to ache.

Amber continued her story, and somehow I knew it was going to get worse.

“It was almost dawn by the time we got back. There were zebras there, and they were… They were killing the survivors.” She said gulping. Her eyes were staring at the floor. I wanted to tell her to stop. She doesn’t have to keep hurting herself, but she continued before I could voice my concerns. “They were killing everyone, the Remnant, the Separatists... And we. I walked us right up to them. They were slavers. The first thing they did was put us in chains.” Without realizing it, her hoof reached up to her throat. There was no mark on it, no signs, but I could almost see the chains digging into her neck.

I felt a chill from somewhere inside me. It was like the one I felt when I shot that zebra slaver. Was she there? Did she put a collar on Amber? Probably not, but I felt the same cold fury grip me like it did when I ended the slavers and the mad ponies life. I did the right thing. They deserved to die.

“They shot the ponies that couldn’t walk.” She looked up at me, tears flowing freely down her face. “I saw our parents. I thought they killed them. I should have gotten there sooner. Maybe there was something I could have done. Anything!” She looked up at me, her lips quivering as she whispered. “And I thought they killed you. I was certain they had.” She hugged herself and I wrapped my hooves around her, cradling her, like she used to cradle me when I was little and got scared.

“I wanted them to kill me too. I thought then maybe we would all be together again with Celestia.” My heart was breaking. How many times had I thought of the exact same thing?

“They led us from village to village. Trying to sell us. They sold one of the fillies first. I cried and screamed. They can’t just sell us. They don’t know if they’ll take care of her. I can still see her frightened eyes. She was younger than us, and had no idea what was going on. They just beat me for talking back to them. I wanted to die. Oh dear Luna I wanted to die.” Amber whispered, and I just wanted to find the ones responsible.

“We traveled for a few months after that. They sold me next. The colt tried to protect me. They beat him bloody, maybe even killed him.” Amber grew still for a moment, her eyes seemed to have lost all life. “I was sold to a zebra who had his own stock which he sold to the Remnant or the Separatists. He-He was.” Amber started shaking violently. She buried her muzzle in my mane, her voice breaking. “He was breeding ponies like-like animals. And he-he… Did things… to me. Then gave me to the ponies.” Still holding her, she felt so fragile, I dared not let her go. I was scared she’d fall apart.

Shrapnel gasped, Cog cursed. Nisi just hung her head. Tears were streaming down the old zebras face.

The tightness in my chest snapped.

“Do you know where he lives? What is his name?” I asked in a voice so unnaturally calm it surprised me.

Amber just shook her head. “We just called. We just called him master. I can’t remember where. I just can’t.” She continued sobbing, hugging me tightly. I sighed and held on to her. The cold I felt passed and now I felt only sorrow.

Nisi approached and laid a hoof on Ambers shoulder. ”He can’t hurt you anymore. You are safe now, among friends and family.” The zebra said in a calm and soothing voice. It appeared to be working, Ambers breathing was slowing down. I nodded my thanks to the zebra. My throat felt tight, I doubt I could speak right now.

“I think I can guess what happened after.” Nisi continued speaking, sounding tired. “You ended up being sold again. That’s when my late husband bought you. But we do not condone slavery. He offered you work. You had no reason to trust us, but I am glad you accepted. You are a remarkable mare, and it is an honor to have one such as you stay with us.”

She’s right. Amber is amazing.

Amber mumbled a thank you, still keeping her head in my mane. I could tell that she had calmed down and was probably just embarrassed at the praise right now. She slowly uncoiled her hooves from around me. “It’s. It’s getting late.” She rubbed her sore red eyes and smiled. “You will be staying in town right?” I nodded.

“You don’t have to leave. It’s not often I get such interesting company. Please stay a while.” Nisi said. She was definitely a very sociable zebra.

I had planned to leave as soon as the contract was done. Then Shrapnel talked me into staying for a few days.

“Where will you be staying?” Amber asked. Good question.

Before I could answer Cog interrupted. “At the Talon base. West of the central plaza.” Okay, I’ll take that as an invitation. I thought about sleeping at an inn or something.

“I know where it is.” Amber nodded to Cog. “I’ll stop by tomorrow.” She turned to me and smiled.

My heart practically leapt at seeing her smiling again. Crap. I really didn’t want to go. I just wanted to be with her now. To make sure no one hurts her.

The thought immediately soured in my mind. I’m an idiot. Protect her? I wasn’t there when she really needed me, and now when everything is fine, I am going to keep her safe? When did I become so conceited?

Nisi followed us to the outside of her shop, trying to get us to stay a bit longer. Amber chided her that it was late, and that she needed her rest.

“I will get all the rest I need when I’m with my husband.” The zebra grumbled, but went back inside.

 The rain was still falling, but it was just a little drizzle now, not the downpour when we had first arrived. All of us stood silent for a moment.

 Amber spoke first. “Mist I… It’s really good to have you back.” Awww shucks. Now I feel all warm and fuzzy inside, and I’m sure I was blushing too. She turned to Shrapnel. “You know, we should get together sometime. I can tell you all about the mischief Mist got up to when he was little.” Oh Celestia, take me now!

“Really? Sure!” Shrapnel chirped happily. “I thought that he was just a grumpy, serious pony, but I knew that he used to have fun.” Hey! I’m not grumpy. “Maybe he just needs somepony to remind him?” She quickly turned her head to me. “Don’t worry Mist, I’ll show you how to have fun again!”

Wha… I know how to have fun! This is ridiculous. Why would she think that I didn’t know how to have fun?

Amber turned and approached Cog, her face dead serious. Cog fidgeted nervously. I had a pretty good idea of what was about to happen, but I kept it to myself.

She looked the green unicorn right in the eyes. Faces inches apart. Cog was leaning back, ready to bolt at the first sign of danger. Then Amber hugged him.

Cog sighed with relief, tension leaving his face.

“I’m still pissed at you.” Amber said and Cogs face snapped back to a worried frown. “Just a little less than I was earlier.”

Lastly she came and gave me a hug. “I’ll drop by tomorrow afternoon. Don’t go anywhere.”

“I won’t.” I smiled and hugged her back.

The three of us left the shop at a steady pace, waving as we did.

There was a lightness in my heart. A pony that was very important to me is back in my life again. I felt great!

***        ***        ***

Have to hide! Can’t let her catch me! I thought to myself while running as fast as my little hooves could carry me.

I spotted some bushes and immediately dived into them. Swallowing between gasps for air, I peeked out through the leaves. Good. I lost her.

We were still close to the camp. The guards always watching us. I could have sworn I’d seen a shimmer in the moonlight not too far from where I was hiding. But there was no way she could find me. I used every trick in the book. Running in zigzags, hiding behind ponies, and now I found the perfect hiding place.

“Gotcha!”

“Eeeeep!” I tried to scramble out of the bushes, but my hooves got tangled up. She took the opportunity and pounced, pinning me to the ground. “Nooooooo!” I knew what came next.

“No mercy!”  She said grinning evilly at me, before plunging her muzzle into my belly.

“Pfffff-HAHAHahaha! Qu-Quit it Amber!” I flailed my hooves at her, screaming and gasping. She was relentless, and true to her word she showed no mercy.

“S-Stop! I’m going to pee myself!” I begged and she finally relented, allowing me to catch my breath. My sides ached from laughing so hard, and I was completely exhausted. Yep, just laying here for a while suited me fine.

“Will you admit that I’m the hide-and-seek champion now?” Amber asked me, grinning smugly.

I didn’t answer. Instead I chose to just lay there and pant. She brought her hooves to either side of me, and started lowering her muzzle back to my stomach again. “Okay! Okay!” I quickly raised my hooves, catching her head. “You are the hide-and-seek champion. No pony can come close to your devious skill.” I said with a sigh and rolled my eyes. This round goes to her, but there is always tomorrow.

“Not devious. Crafty.” She corrected sounding hurt.

“Devious.” I insisted. She narrowed her eyes at me then reared her head back. “Okay! Crafty! You are the craftiest pony there is!” I managed to say just in time.

“And don’t you forget it.” She smirked triumphantly. Curse her and her tickling ways!

My nose started itching suddenly. I tried rubbing it, but it didn’t help.

“Ah-Ah-Achhooo!”

When I opened my eyes I found myself in bed, a brown wing was in front of my face, the feathers tickling my nose.

Right. The bunk above me was occupied by a griffin. The snoring confirmed that said griffin was still asleep, and unaware that one of his wings was hanging down the side. I poked it with a hoof, causing it to sway gently back and forth. The griffin didn’t so much as move.

I rolled over and got out of the bed from the other side, stretched and went to the footlocker with my things. To avoid drawing attention like yesterday, I decided to bundle up my cloak and keep it in my saddlebags. This meant that others could see that I was carrying weapons, but then all Talons were allowed to carry weapons.

The memories of my dream were already fading. All that I know is that it involved Amber and me, and that we were happy. It’s about time I had a happy dream.

Once dressed and ready, I headed to the- What did Cog call it, a ‘mess hall’? Terrible name.

Moving through the corridors I passed by ponies and griffins. “Mornin!” A few of them exclaimed. It was amazing how quickly they accepted me as one of their own. They are nothing at all what I expected a mercenary group to be like. They were more like a family. Is it wrong that I wanted to be a part of it? Should I stay? I lost my parents, I lost Zaeryl... Leaving is the right idea. You can’t lose what you don’t have.

I stopped at the double doors and pushed them open. Something green, which I was pretty sure was a vegetable flew over my head. On second thought ‘mess hall’ was a very appropriate name. The room was large and full of occupied tables. Ponies and griffins sat together, eating and chatting animatedly.

 “Mist! Over here!” Cog shouted and waved a hoof to get my attention. He was sitting at a table with Saw, a griffin and another earth pony mare I didn’t recognize. “Listen. Go over there and grab something to eat, we’ll keep a seat free for you.” He said now pointing at a counter over to the far side. I nodded and headed over to it.

The counter had a number of platters that were full of various foodstuffs. Ponies and griffins were standing in line, carrying trays. The griffins simply held their trays with their talons, unicorns levitated theirs, pegasi held them in their forehooves while hovering. Earth ponies balanced theirs on their backs.

Looking ahead I could see Shrapnel balancing her tray on her nose. She had a little pile of cakes on it. Because she really needs more sugar.

“You planning on getting something?” Someone spoke behind me. I realized that I was still standing in the same spot while the rest moved on. After making my apologies I started loading my own tray. Hmmm. Lettuce, carrots, and some celery. Amazing how fresh the food was.

After getting everything I wanted, I went back to our table.

“-anf so thensh I saish. You coulghnt shoof the brood side of a house, if you were sthnding in front of it.” The griffin said while chewing on a dry piece of meat. It was unnerving how easily that beak could tear through flesh. Griffins don’t eat ponies, right. I mean they could, but they don’t. I really hope they don’t.

“Eeeeeww! Don’t talk with your mouth full! You’re so disgusting.” The earth pony scowled at the griffin. He just looked at her calmly.

‘Ptooie!’ The griffin responded, and a piece of meat hit the mare right between the eyes.

“Arrrgghh!” The mare reeled back, and started wiping her face. Stalking off, presumably to clean herself, she glared daggers at the griffin who just grinned back. Despite being a group of highly trained professional mercenaries, off duty they were about as mature as teenagers. I figure it’s a way to cope with the stress of the job.

“Prissy bitch.” Saw grumbled disinterestedly while resting her chin on the table. Cog was too busy with his PipBuck to notice anything, and Shrapnel… Where is she?

I looked around and spotted her, yet again balancing a tray on her nose while piling more cakes on it. I honestly hope that this is the normal amount of sugar she eats. Because if it isn’t, and she is just using the opportunity to sate her sweet tooth now… We’re in a lot of trouble.

“-ryone talking. The failed assassination attempt.” A clear and smooth mares voice suddenly came from Cogs direction. The volume rose and fell as he pressed the buttons on his PipBuck. “Councilor Narath has stated that the attempt on his life, while troublesome, is no cause for citizens of Vostoris to panic. A full investigation is in effect, and suspects are being tracked down.”

 “Finally got the radio working?” Saw asked before putting something in her mouth and washing it down with beer.

“Shhh! I’m trying to listen.” Cog said and went back to adjusting the sound. The griffin also leaned in so that he could better hear what the mare on the radio was saying.

“The would-be assassins are, unsurprisingly, considered to be members of the Viper clan. When asked, why would the Vipers take such a seemingly pro-pony stand, the councilor dismissed it as an attempt from the Vipers to garner sympathies. ‘Their gang is slowly being weeded out of Vostoris, and so they are resorting to spreading propaganda.’ Councilor Narath urges ponies to ignore these Viper lies, and instead help by reporting suspicious activities to the proper authorities. There is also a reward for any proof brought in of involvement with the Vipers. With your help we can finally rid Vostoris of these pests.” A shuffling of papers could be heard from the PipBuck before the mare continued in a more relaxed and natural tone.

“There you have it dear listeners. As nice as it would be for us to believe that the Vipers are just some small time gang, sadly that is not the case. For those of you who are new here. The Vipers have existed since before the war, so there must be more to them than you are led to believe. Ponies, if you are listening, then just stick to ignoring them. If approached, politely decline. They are dangerous. As far as the rewards are concerned for turning in evidence of possible members, let me just tell you. Caps aren’t worth your life. Let the ‘authorities’ do their jobs. That’s what we pay them for. Thank you for listening, as always this has been another report from Vostoris radio. I am Zina, bringing you the truth no matter what the establishment wants you to believe!” The mare on the radio finished energetically. Wow, that was interesting.

 “Are the Vipers really that dangerous?” I asked Cog. It’s obvious there is more to them than is being said. This Zina is right. The councilor treats them with contempt, but urges citizens to get involved?

The unicorn tapped his chin thoughtfully. “That depends. Compare to the Remnant and Separatists they are only pests.”

“This attempted assassination is new though.” The griffin spoke up. “Usually they just stick to stealing, and generally making a nuisance of themselves. They’re getting braver. My caps say they have support.”

“Support? From who? I can only think of the Separatists, but why?” Cog asked, and the griffin just shrugged.

“Why haven’t they been caught yet?” They’ve been here for how long? Since before the war. I’m surprised they didn’t take more immediate action against them.

“It’s not like they haven’t tried. But the Vipers have bases under Vostoris.” The griffin said. “We push them and they just scuttle under. The ‘undercity’ as they call it.” He shook his head. “It’s a maze down there.”

“Who are the councilors? The radio only mentioned this Narath.”

“Well there are five of them. Narath, Shiala, Zden, Lapsi and Brinn. But Narath, Zden and Shiala are the important ones. Lapsi and Brinn are more advisors than councilors.” Cog explained. “Narath is young, charismatic and very popular. It’s thanks to him that the Remnant and Separatists haven’t ripped Vostoris apart. He’s a good diplomat. Zden is…”

“His and old fart who hates everyone, himself included.” Saw said sourly.

“He’s and old veteran, well respected with the older zebras and the military, but nasty as a hellhound.” The griffin said while taking another bite from whatever that meat was. Best I don’t know.

Cog nodded. “Right, and Shiala is-“

“She’s hot.” The griffin stated, and we all turned to look at him. “What?”

Umm ok. How do I say this? “I didn’t think that griffins liked umm. That they were attracted to…”

“Zebras? Ponies?” He asked and I nodded. “It happens. Not often, but it happens.”

“Have you ever, you know?” Cog asked the griffin who looked back at him confused.

“Oh for the love of! These two ladies here wanted to know if you ever screwed a pony.” Saw said irritably. Both Cog and I blushed, and looked around hoping no one overheard.

“Heh, well there was this mare once.” The griffin blushed, scratching his cheek. “Back in Equestria, I didn’t think we should stay together. Not with the kind of work I do. She’s… gentle. She deserves someone, somepony better.” He smiled, but his eyes were sad. I can understand that. It wouldn’t be fair to her. His Work with the Talons leaves little time for family, and there is always the possibility of him not coming back.

“Ok. How does that work? Don’t griffins… hatch?” Cog asked with all the subtlety of a hammer.

“Well a male griffin and a mare can’t have offspring, but a griffiness and a stallion can.” The griffin was quiet after that. We didn’t ask any more questions.

Just as I was finishing my meal, I heard wings flapping and felt something press on both of my shoulders. With a sudden twisting motion I, along with the chair I was sitting on, was turned around in a half circle.

“How in Celestias name did you do it?!” It was the Pegasus I met yesterday, Skyfall.

“Did what?” I asked dumbly. His face was serious, eyes full of shock. My mind raced back to yesterday. Had I messed up somehow? Did he find out about something I did? I haven’t met him since before yesterday, so he couldn’t know anything before then. Unless someone told him. Was it about the way I killed that slaver?

“You’ve been here for a single day, and already you have hot mares asking for you by name!” He said exasperatedly. “So how the hell did you manage that?”

I noticed Cog’s head shooting up from his PipBuck. He raised an eyebrow and looked at me as surprised as Sky was. Saw just smirked still resting her head on the table.

“I have no idea what you’re talking about. Who is asking for me?” Hot mare? I don’t recall meeting anypony yesterday. Well I did see a few attractive mares in passing, but I didn’t actually meet with anypony.

Sky looked about ready to cry. “It’s not fair! I’ve been trying to score for weeks now, and you do it on your first day here. And to top it off you don’t even remember it! Teach me!” Okay, getting uncomfortable now! Sky hovered really close to me, his forehooves pressed together in a pleading manner.

“For Luna’s sake, calm down! Who’s asking for Mist?” Cog said rolling his eyes.

“This cute little blond mare trotted up through the front door. Ahh! That flank.” Sky bit his lip and looked at the ceiling for a moment. “I figured she had a contract for us. Just as I was about to make my move, she starts smiling and asking for YOU.” He jabbed me in the chest with a hoof to make sure I notice how upset he was. “Said her name was Amber, and that she’s here for you.”

Amber! She’s here! I hoped off the chair immediately and started for the door. I know I’ve seen her yesterday, but I’m just so happy to see her again today. I was practically bouncing.

“Wait! What about me?! I’ll take notes, just tell me how you do it!” Sky continued pleading.

“She’s his sister, dumbass.” Saw muttered.

“Amber’s here?! Alright, let’s go everypony!” Shrapnel chirped up, appearing suddenly from… somewhere.

“Your sister?” Sky looked dumbstruck, and then his face lit up. He grinned from ear to ear. “That’s great!” He floated down to me and hooked a hoof over my shoulder. “Alright here is what you’ll do. Tell her how I sawed you from a Remnant assault squad. You don’t need to go into details. I’ll hang back and look modest. You just say something like how you wouldn’t be here if it weren’t for me and… What?”

I stopped and looked at him straight in the eyes. He wants me to lie to Amber for him. So that he could ‘score’ with her. I’ve been with the Talons long enough to know what that means, and there is no way anyone is getting near Amber. Over my dead body. Maybe his, if he tries something.

“Alright, alright. It doesn’t have to be Remnant. Thirty raiders should do it.” Is he serious? Sky kept looking at me expectantly. I didn’t say anything, just continued looking him in the eyes. I wasn’t glaring per say, but he got the message. His wings wilted and his grin seemed forced now. “R-Right. Forget I said anything.” Smart.

Paying no further attention to the Pegasus, I left the mess hall with Cog, Saw and Shrapnel in toe.

The moment I stepped into the reception area Amber was there.

“Hi Misty!” She said beaming.

“Hello Amber.” I said while hugging her.

“Hi Cog, Shrapnel, I don’t believe we met. My name is Amber.” She said extending a hoof to Saw which she accepted.

“Saw. You’re Mist’s sister I know. Shrapnel told me. She also told me what the idiot back here did.” Saw pointed a hoof at Cog who flinched. “If I were you I would have beat the crap out of him.”

“Well not all mares are psychotic alcoholics like you Saw. You’re one of a kind.” Cog replied grinning. “And thank Celestia for that.” He added while dodging a hoof to the face.

“So what’s the plan? Where do we go? What are we going to do?” I promised Shrapnel that we would all go out to have fun together, but I don’t have the slightest idea where to start.

“Oh! Oh! I know! There’s going to be a fight held today in the arena. Somepony challenged the champion! Can we go watch?!” Shrapnel asked while bouncing up and down excitedly, in her armor I might add.

“Fight? Arena?” Why am I just hearing about this now? “This isn’t what I think it is. Is it?” I asked the group.

“That depends on what you are thinking.” Amber said and smiled.

“It’s a legal and strictly regulated fight with rules. First one to give up or gets knocked out losses. Anyone can fight, but they have to pay. If you win you get double, if you lose they patch you up and send you on your way.” Cog smiled and turned to Shrapnel. “The reigning champion is somewhat of a hero to our Shrapnel.”

“Well if you all want to go?” I looked at each of them in turn. Shrapnel nodded vigorously.

“Why not, I can lay down some bets on the warm up fights.” Cog said and shrugged.

“I’m up for some violence, as long as it’s not my hide on the line.” Okay Saw wants to go to. That just leaves…

“I’ve been to a few. They‘re fun.” Amber nodded to me.

“Alright then, lead on.”

***        ***        ***

The arena turned out to be a large warehouse that was used to store engine parts during the war. It’s a huge three-story, boxlike building with tall rows of seats set up against each wall. After paying we went inside.

“You think this is impressive? I heard stories about a grand arena they had in Roam before the world got blown to shit. What I wouldn’t give to see it.” A zebra spoke up beside me. He must have caught the look of surprise on my face when I entered the massive structure.

There was a lot of yelling and cheering going on. Will there be room for us? The place looked full. Mostly zebras, but there were ponies too.

We found empty seats higher up. Saw sat with Shrapnel in the row just in front of us, while Cog, Amber and I sat behind them.

In the center of the arena there was a circular padded mattress surrounded by a ring of sand. That’s where the contestants fight. Another rule that Cog mentioned was that you lose if you get tossed outside the mattress and into the sand.

The first match was between two zebras. They were about as graceful as ripperbeasts.

They beat each other bloody until one of them collapsed. Two zebras and a unicorn trotted into the ring. They were wearing white coats with a red cross painted on them. The zebras carried what looked like a sheet between them. The unicorn levitated the injured zebra onto the sheet and they quickly trotted back out, leaving the winner to bask in the cheering of the spectators.

 “Yeah!” Cog whooped triumphantly. “You always bet on the slow, dumb looking ones. In the end they fight the hardest.”

“Too bad you’re not fighting then. I could bet on you and probably retire.” Saw said from in front of us. I couldn’t help but laugh. Cog shot me an annoyed look. Sorry Cog, but that was funny.

The next few fights were largely the same. Ponies fought too, gender didn’t seem to matter either. On occasion there would be some semblance of strategy. Like avoiding or actually parrying a strike. One on one, I could easily take them. It’s not like I’m bragging or anything, but there are just so many openings I can exploit. I’m really glad Zaeryl taught me how to fight.

“I never imagined you’d like this sort of thing.” I asked Amber who was cheering and stomping her hooves with the rest of the crowd.

“Why? It’s not that bad. No one gets really hurt, and it’s a good way to let off steam. Vent the aggression.” She shrugged and smiled.

“Well almost no one gets hurt.” Cog spoke up, overhearing our conversation. “There have been a few accidents, a few deaths. Poorly aimed blow lands on something vital.”

“How do you know if it was an accident?” Anyone can fight right? If you want someone gone this would be a good place to do it. Provided you have the skill.

“See those two zebras that don’t appear to be doing anything.” Cog pointed to two zebras that were circling the ring. I leaned out a bit and nodded. “They watch the fights and make sure that should one of the contestants faint, the other doesn’t make the killing blow. But accidents happen, and a few have died of complications while being treated.”

Two ponies had just finished fighting. One gave up and both were now leaving the ring.

“And now the fight you’ve all been waiting for! Someone has risen the ranks enough to challenge the champion!” A unicorn shouted as he stood in the middle of the ring. He was using magic to amplify his voice so that he could be heard over the crowd. “But who would be crazy enough to challenge the unbeatable terror? It is none other than, The Hammeeeeer!”

A large zebra stallion trotted onto the ring. He then reared up on his hind hooves and started waving at the public. Cheers exploded from all sides.

“Wow. I didn’t know they made them that big.” I heard Saw say. Indeed. He’s at least twice the size of a normal pony, and all muscle.

“He’s no match for the champion.” Shrapnel said unconcerned.

“And now I give you, the one, the only! Beeeeerrryy Puuuuuuuuuunch!!!” I didn’t think it possible, but the yelling grew even louder, my ears were ringing. Hmmm. Berry Punch? I was expecting a more intimidating name from the champion. Like ‘The Annihilator’ or something.

To my shock, and apparently it was only me who was surprised. A bright red earth pony mare with a short messy equally bright green mane and tail trotted onto the ring.

She too reared up on her hind hooves, and started flexing her forelimbs. When she was done she remained on her hind hooves and pointing a hoof at her opponent. She grinned madly and beckoned the zebra to attack.

The Hammer went off like a shot. Berry Punch waited till the last moment to drop down on all fours and duck out of the way. She managed to trip up the charging zebra while she was at it. The stallion stumbled, but quickly regained his balance. He approached her more cautiously now, and they started exchanging blows.

Now they were fighting. Not like those before who were just trying to hit harder than their opponent. Hammer and Berry Punch were dodging, parrying each other’s strikes. Trying to anticipate each other’s moves.

The fight cept growing more intense as time passed. It got me interested. The zebra was twice as big as the mare, and had the advantage of reach. Berry proved to be very flexible, as she dodged and weaved between his strikes.

Hammer sent a hoof to Berry Punches face. She crossed her hooves, caught his hoof between hers and pushed up. While doing this she also ducked under the zebra and brought one of her hoofs down, and sent it to his ribs. I couldn’t hear it, but I could see the zebras face contort in pain.

The way she deflected that strike, she was trained. No doubt about it. It looked like a variation of the Fallen Caesar style.

Berry was behind him now, but the zebra noticed and bucked. She curled up to protect herself from the blow. It wasn’t completely effective. She went tumbling back to the edge of the ring. That buck caught her in the stomach partially. She was having trouble standing up.

“Come on Berry! Kick his flank!” Shrapnel cheered on.

I strained my eyes to look at Berry. I saw blood on her lips. Maybe she’s broken a rib too. She should stop fighting.

Of course she didn’t stop. Because that would be a sane thing to do. Silly me. To her credit she kept smiling and goading her opponent.

It didn’t seem to be working. The zebra was circling her warily. Failing to provoke an attack, Berry charged the zebra herself. The stallion spun around and bucked out again.

Still going head on to meet the buck, she leapt in the last moment as the zebras hind legs went under her harmlessly. She punched with her forehoof and hit the stallion right in the kidney. As he reflexively brought his head around to curl up against the impact, Berry grabbed his head and somersaulted forward forcing the zebra to follow. At the end of the roll Berry was left panting on her back while the zebra rose back to his hooves. Things don’t look good for the champion. She was exhausted and injured, while the zebra looked ready continue fighting. Except Berry was still on the mat, while the zebra was standing in sand.

More cheering exploded from the gathered masses. The unicorn and two zebras rushed in. They gave both Berry and the zebra a potion while they looked over their injuries.

“And there you have it! The winner, and still champion, Berrrryyy Puuuuuuuunch!”

Well that was certainly an interesting match. I wonder who taught her to fight? That head lock reminded me of a back-tackle, but instead of rolling with the target you were supposed to bend his head to his chest and push upwards to break the neck.

“Hey, do you think we could ask her for an autograph?” Shrapnel asked as we were rising.

 “I don’t see why not. Let’s ask her.” Amber said, much to Shrapnel’s joy.

It took some time, but once the crowds had cleared enough we managed to get down, and into the recovery room where fighters rested and prepared for fights.

Just how big was that zebra? Berry was a big mare. No doubt half a head taller than me. She was sitting in front of us, finishing a potion while one of the zebras in a white coat pressed a hoof against her ribs and stomach, asking her if it still hurt. Unlike the zebra who was bulky and built like a mountain. Berry was more sleek and lean, more athletic. I could clearly see her muscles outlined on the sweaty sheen of her coat. Her shoulders, stomach, strong flanks... Totally not checking her out! Just an observation of a hot bo-I mean firm-Gah! I meant to say a healthy body of a mare who has dedicated her life to the art of close combat.

I couldn’t help but notice that she had a scar on her muzzle. Not the kind gotten from a punch, but more like a cut. The scar was on her left side and went across both the upper and lower lip.

“Berry Punch!” Shrapnel exclaimed and zipped over to her. The zebras attending the champion looked nervously at the armored mare.  “I’m your biggest fan! Well not biggest, like that zebra you fought, but I’m your fan! Would you mind- That is, can I ask you for your autograph?” Shrapnel looked up hopefully at the champion.

“Sure you can!” Berry smiled broadly. “Anything for a fan.” A unicorn beside her levitated up a pen and clipboard. “What’s your name?”

“Shrapnel!” The pink mare squeaked happily.

“You’re with the Talons right?” Berry asked while taking the pen in her mouth. Shrapnel nodded.

“Alright, here you go.” Berry said after she spat out the pen. The unicorn caught it and levitated over the signed piece of paper to Shrapnel who was bouncing excitedly.

I noticed that the piece of paper was actually a picture of Berry Punch smiling smugly. In a surprisingly graceful script she wrote ‘To my biggest fan, and fellow warrior Shrapnel. Never give up!  Strawberry Mint, Berry Punch.’

“Strawberry Mint?” I asked the champion.

“Yeah, my name is Strawberry Mint. Berry Punch is my fighter tag.” The red mare stated proudly.

“Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!” Shrapnel kept repeating over and over again while jumping up and down.

“Heh, you’re a hyper little thing aren’t you?” Berry smiled while her eyes followed the bouncing mare.

“You have no idea.” Saw said and rolled her eyes.

“It’s nice to finally meet you in person. Shrapnel here has been watching you since before you became the champion. She always wanted to get your autograph, but we kept getting sidetracked.” Cog said.

“So you watched my rise to fame? Nice.” Berry smiled before looking us over. “You’re all together? I mean you are all Talons?”

“Yep. I’m Cog. This here is Saw.” He pointed to the yellow mare who just nodded. “The two unicorns are Mist and Amber.” He pointed to us in turn.

 “I’m actually not a Talon. Just going out with my brother here and his friends.” Amber said bumping my flank.

“Nice to meet all of you. So did you enjoy the show?” Berry asked while leaning into a more comfortable position.

“Oh yes! It was a great fight.” Cog said and the rest of us pretty much nodded and murmured our agreement.

“Where did you learn to fight, if you don’t mind me asking? Your style is very impressive. Who taught you?” Maybe she was trained by a shaman like me? Or maybe she had contact with the Remnant. Whatever the case may be, I was curious.

“I taught myself. Picked up a few things here and there. Watching others.” She said drily. “Why?” Her dark green eyes narrowed suspiciously at me.

Why is she looking at me like that? Was she hiding something? “Just curious. It looked a lot like Fallen Caesar style.” She taught herself? I suppose it is possible. It would explain the openings she leaves, and the improvised moves.

“It did? And how would you know?” Okay I really don’t want her mad at me.

“Because Mist is a great fighter!” Shrapnel intervened before I could respond. “He’s been trained by a shaman. I saw him fighting Remnant myself.”

Berry looked taken aback for a moment. “Fighting Remnant?” The suspicion washed from her face and she smiled broadly at me. “The Remnant are tough bastards. Maybe you and I should try for a couple of rounds in the ring?” Is she serious? I hope not!

“I don’t know. Mist is pretty good. He might be too much for you.” Cog said as he scratched his chin. Berry’s face went serious and she started eyeing me up. Damn it Cog! You’re not helping!

“I’m not really interested in fighting right now.” I said trying to sound calm. Crap! I’m in trouble. I may be better than her when it comes to technique, but she’s got me beat at strength, endurance and speed.

 “Yeah, alright. I just finished with a tough fight. Wouldn’t want to insult you by not being at my best.” She grinned mischievously at me. “I’ll rest up first.” Oh joy, I really missed being in pain.

“So you picked up a few moves watching Remnant fight?” I asked trying to change the subject.

“Yeah you could say that. I actually got caught in a crossfire between the Remnant and some slavers. The slavers were a joke, but the Remnant…” Berry shook her head. “Toughest fight of my life. Almost got killed. A stray bullet hit the zebra I was fighting and gave me the chance to slip away.” She pushed a hoof through her mane. “Their reflexes, speed and precision were incredible. And you say you fought with one?” She asked me, disbelief clearly showing on her face.

“Fought? Hah! He almost killed one.” Cog said sounding proud.

“IronClaw killed him. I got beat up and nearly died.” I corrected. If it wasn’t for the griffin I’m sure that Remnant would have finished me off.

Berry was looking at me strangely now. Uh-oh. “We should get going. Let you rest. I’m sure you have another fight waiting for you.” And I’m sure we should be somewhere else now.

“Nope. That was the last one for today, but yeah I would like to get some shuteye.” Berry said while stretching like a cat, with her rump in the air and-Not looking! Not thinking about it! Going away now!

We said our goodbyes and turned to leave. I had just reached the door when Berry called out. “Hey Mist! If you’re up for it feel free to stop by. I always wanted to spar with somepony who had training. Especially Remnant training. Should be fun!” She yawned and grinned.

“I’ll keep that in mind.” No way! I like my bones to remain where they are thank you.

***        ***        ***

We were walking through the markets again. I wasn’t really paying attention to where we were going. Looking up I could see heavy clouds forming. Looks like we’re in for more rain today.

“I know! You should have seen it! He was covered in tree sap! I had to pull twigs out of his mane for hours!” Amber was telling Shrapnel embarrassing stories from our foalhood. Best to just ignore her. Reacting to it only makes it worse.

“Wow! I never would have guessed Mist was so rambunctious as a foal.” Saw teased.

“Yes he was!” Amber laughed and then she became sad. “He… was. Until...”

“Amber. Are you alright?” I slowed down to walk beside her. What’s wrong? She was teasing me just a moment ago and having fun.

“Until what?” Saw asked looking concerned. Cog and Shrapnel were now looking at us too.

“Until they beat that filly, and killed her mother.” Amber said quietly looking up at me.

I remember. The filly that couldn’t perform enchanting. It wasn’t her fault. She just… couldn’t do enchanting. Had I really changed after that? I don’t know.

 “Mist, you alright?” Cog asked me. I realized I was staring off into the distance, not paying attention to anything.

“Yeah Cog. I’m fine.” I looked at Amber, and I could see the beginnings of tears in her eyes. Very faintly I could hear water, waves crashing to be precise. That gave me an idea. “Would you mind waiting for just a bit? I want to show something to Amber.” I asked the others.

“Sure. No problem Mist. We’ll be over there getting something to eat.” Cog said and pointed to one stand that was selling various foods.

“What do you want to show me?” Amber asked wiping her eyes. I didn’t answer. I just trotted ahead of her and smiled back. She trotted after me.

Weaving through the masses I went to the sound of the water. The fresh, invigorating smell of the sea grew stronger. I stopped when we reached the docks. All around me I could see ships of many different sizes tied to the pier. Only a few of them were floating, the rest were badly rusted and looked about ready to sink.

I sat down on the stone edge and looked out to the horizon. I could hear hoofbeats getting louder and slowing down as Amber joined me.

“What did you want to show me?” She asked wide-eyed, scanning the pier.

“That.” I said and with a hoof gestured to the sapphire expanse before us. “The sea. We’re seeing it together. For real. Not just in old pictures.”

“Pfheh…” Amber got choked up while trying to laugh. Tears were flowing freely down her face now. She smiled and hugged me. It was good to see her smiling again.

I had no idea how long we spent there, just looking. It didn’t matter to me. I haven’t felt this much at peace in a long time.

“It’s not so bad, you know. This world.” Amber whispered beside me. “It still needs a lot of work, but I believe it could be changed for the better.”

“It can.” I’m going to try that’s for sure.

 “The worst part is what the foals have to go through. Their innocence gets taken away so early.” She said with a little shiver. I hugged her tighter.

“I know.” It’s hardest on the foals.

“Mist, what’s on your mind?”

 “What do you mean?” I asked looking into her amber eyes.

She smiled.”I know that look. It’s the one you get when you want to ask something, but are afraid of what the answer might be.” Damn she knows me too well.

This talk of foals got an unpleasant thought swimming in my head. Like she said dare I ask it? “Amber when you were… enslaved. You were there for…”

Amber swallowed hard. “A few years.”

“And he was… breeding ponies.” She nodded and I looked at her. She just stared out into the sea. “Amber. Do you have a foal?”

She kicked a small stone into the water. It fell in with a ‘blup’ forming circles where it hit the water. “I had a foal.” She said barely above a whisper.

“What happened?” Do I really want to know? Why do I continue to hurt myself?

“She wasn’t a unicorn. So he killed her.” Amber sniffed and hugged me.

 “I’m so sorry.” I hugged her back, and gritted my teeth. “If I find him I’ll-“

“No.”

“What?”

“Don’t. I don’t care. I’m free of him now. I don’t want you going out there killing for something no pony can change.” She pressed her head against my chest and kept her eyes closed.

But he has to be stopped. I can’t just allow him to continue treating ponies like that. “What about the others? What about the other mares whose foals he’s take away?”

She opened her eyes and looked up angrily at me. “Don’t look for excuses Mist. If you find slaves you free them, if you can. But you don’t go killing when you don’t need to. You’re not a murderer.”

Yes I free them, and then what? Nothing changes. If I let them live they just go back to slaving and ruining somepony else’s life. Why couldn’t she see that? Some you just have to remove from the world to make it better.

I felt the first raindrops fall, and saw them on the water’s surface.

“Mist?”

I looked down at Amber, she was still holding tight to me. “Come on. Let’s go before it really starts pouring down.”

We met up with the rest at the stall they said they would be. And we headed to the bar. Saw’s idea to combat the rain. Cog said that getting drunk was pretty much her solution to everything.

I guess it wouldn’t be a completely shitty end to the day if I hadn’t seen a face that I thought I would never see again, or hoped to never see again. A face that needed a bullet between the eyes.

“Santir…” I can’t believe he’s here! I kept my eyes on him. It was difficult with the crowds, but no way was I losing him.

“Mist, where are you going?” Cog asked, but I didn’t answer. No time. Had to stay on his tail.

I pushed through the crowds, stopping every now and then to rear up and get a better look. He was heading to a building not far from us. I quickened my pace. Here is my chance. I failed those ponies, I failed that mare and her foal, but now I can try and make up for it. By making sure he doesn’t do the same to anyone else.

“For fucks sake, slow down! What’s wrong?” Saw caught up to me. I was still trotting and didn’t bother to slow down.

 “That’s him. Santir. The one  from Sumaj. The one that told the Remnant where the ponies were. The one that got them killed.” I answered in a rush.

“Shit.” Was all she said, but she didn’t try to stop me.

Once we reached the door of the building I explained to the others who I was chasing.

“What are you going to do?” Amber asked in a quivering voice.

 “Something I should have done a long time ago.” Maybe she was willing to forgive that monster who kept her like an animal, but I didn’t want to forgive Santir. I couldn’t.

“Mist don’t…” She pleaded, but I had already pushed the door open.

We stood in front of a long hall that ended with a staircase and elevator. The console on the elevator was broken and I could hear hoofbeats from somewhere above us.

 “Amber, stay here.” For all I know Santir might be carrying a weapon.

“No!” She trotted ahead of me and grabbed my shoulders. “Listen you don’t have to do this. Call the guards. Have him arrested.” Arrested? For something he did outside of Vostoris? They won’t arrest him for that.

I pushed on ahead and started climbing the steps.

“Do something! Stop him!” I could hear Amber shouting behind me.

“Why? He’s right.” Saw said and started going after me.

The hoofbeats above me grew louder as I climbed. They didn’t change beat so he must not know I’m following him. With luck I’ll catch up.

“Hold up Mist. He might have a weapon. I’m going with you.” I heard Saw behind me. So I slowed down a little. We got off the stairs a few floors up and were now in another long hall. Luck was on my side and I noticed a door closing.

Before it could close completely I bucked it open.

 “What the-“ Was all that Santir managed to say as he fell on his back and looked up in shock. “You!?” His face contorted in rage and he got back onto his hooves and charged me. Is he actually trying to get himself killed?

 I sent a hoof to the side of his head and he veered off to the left to crumple against a wall. I want over to him and pressed a hoof to his neck. With my magic I drew out my pistol and pointed it at his head.

 “Well, wh-what are you wai-waiting for?” He stammers and huffed. My hoof pressing down on his neck might have something to do with that. He’s right, what was I waiting for? A confession? Some admission of guilt? Perhaps a reason why he sold out the lives of dozens of ponies. Did I want to hear it? Would it change my mind?

“Why?” I asked calmly. Too calmly for what I was about to do, and raised my hoof a little from his neck so that he doesn’t pass out.

“Why? Does it matter? I knew you’d find out. I’m responsible. I killed them. Maybe I didn’t pull the trigger, but their blood is on my hooves regardless.” At least he admits it, but why? Why didn’t he even try to lie?

“It matters to me.”

“I needed the caps, and no one really cares for the lives of a few ponies.” His words were dripping with venom and I was so tempted to pull the trigger, but something held me back. This was the first time I was doing something like this, but I was sure the one about to get killed shouldn’t provoke his attacker. I looked around his home.

“Where is your wife? Where is Zera?” The room we were in was mostly empty. Just a bed, a few chairs, bathroom and a few things strewn about.

“She. She’s gone.” As he said it, anger seemed to leaving him.

“Gone?” Did she realize what he did?

 “She died.” He said quietly. “She was sick, and I thought that getting her here, to Vostoris they might save her.”

“That’s why you needed the caps? What kind of illness did she have that needed so many caps to treat?” I don’t know the exact amount he was paid, and I’m not sure I want to know. But the Remnant paid well.

“Taint.” He said bitterly.

I shook my head. “Taint, can’t be cured.”

 “I know that! But with proper treatment even in the advanced stages you could still live for a few years. I-I just didn’t want to lose her.” Tears started flowing down the zebras cheeks.

“She died anyway. You lost her, and sacrificed the lives of those ponies for nothing.” I said in a calm tone. The knot I felt inside started to unravel. I shouldn’t have let him speak. I should have just shot him and be done with it.

“I know! Don’t you think I realize that?! Do you think I can sleep soundly at night?!” Santir hissed at me. “When her sickness got worse, all I could think about was how to help her. I was desperate. Desperate enough to commit an atrocity. I haven’t slept soundly ever since.” Good. Neither have I. “When we got attacked by shifters I thought that it was punishment for what I had done.”

Santir paused for a moment then looked at me with eyes full of hate. “Then ‘you’ showed up. And what did you do? You saved us. Can you imagine what that felt like? To condemn innocents and then to be saved by one of them?”

“Did you tell Zera what you had done?” Thinking back it all made sense. Why Santir seemed so angry at me for continuing on to Sumaj, but was that the reason Zera was sad?

“No. I pretended to scout ahead. I told her that a pony caravan was being attacked by raiders, and that we needed to get away before they caught us too.” I doubt she would have gone with him if she knew what he had done.

“Do you regret saving us?” The question caught me off guard for a moment.

I brought the pistol closer to his head. “I regret saving you.” He nodded slowly, understanding, accepting.

“Then do it.” He said and closed his eyes, and pressed his forehead against the barrel.

“Mist, don’t. You’re not a murderer.” A voice whimpered behind me.

I turned around. When did the room get so full? Saw was standing beside me looking at the zebra, her face full of contempt. Cog was levitating his shotgun, but it was pointed at the ground. He was holding Amber back. The green unicorn looked up to me waiting for some kind of advice or guidance.

I couldn’t see Shrapnel’s face because she had her helmet on, but I was sure she was miserable. Amber. Amber was crying and kept extending a hoof to me. Her mouth still wordlessly making out the words ‘Don’t do it, please’.

I looked at the zebra. “Santir.” His eyes snapped open uncertainly. “They didn’t kill everyone. A mother and her foal escaped.” His eyes appeared to light up with hope. “But the Remnant tracked them down.” Santir winced as if struck. “I couldn’t help them.” The memory of my failure rushed back. I did nothing, just sat there. Useless. “They killed the mother and took the filly away.”

Santir’s eyes darted left and right. He was trying to look at both of mine, but me being so close made it difficult. “I know what kind of life awaits her, because I lived it. Except I had a family, she has no one.”

 “Wh-Why are you telling me this?” The zebra’s voice was breaking. I pulled the gun away.

“Because I’m not going to kill you. What you have done… You’ll just have to live with it.” It took a moment to sink in, but when he realized what I had said, he gritted his teeth and looked like I had just stabbed him and gave the knife a twist.

He sobbed, tears flowing freely now. I turned around to the rest. “Let’s go. We’re done here.”

“You are a coward! You don’t give a damn about those ponies!” Santir screamed at me. I didn’t pay attention. He wanted me to kill him. To him that would be justice and he wouldn’t have to suffer anymore. “I’ll do it again! Be sure of that! There blood will be on your hooves. You could have stopped me, but you didn’t! Do you hear me!?” I hear you, and I know you won’t do it. Cog had managed to push Amber out of the room. Saw and Shrapnel exited after them.

“You can’t just! You! How can you. How can you…” Santir’s voice grew quieter as I exited and closed the door behind me. I’m not sure, but I believe he was saying ‘How can you be so cruel’.

SLAP!

A hoof connected with my cheek and I staggered to one side. Cog caught me and held me up. Amber was glaring at me. Her eyes red and puffy from crying, in fact she was still crying.

“Damn it Mist! You wanted to do it, didn’t you? You wanted to just gun him down.” She was shaking.

I didn’t answer her. She already knew that I wanted to. I still do, only now I know that I would be sparing him further pain if I killed him, and I would be damned if I was going to help him again.

Amber shook her head sadly. “Damn it. What’s happened to you?” She whispered.

I had my eyes opened. That’s what happened.

She turned around and went for the stairs. “Amber wait-“ Saw stood in front of me, blocking my path. “What are you doing? Amber please wait!”

“Let her be Mist, she needs to calm down.” Saw said calmly.

“But I. She. She’s mad at me.” I can’t lose her! I tried pushing past her, but she didn’t budge.

“Right now she’s pissed at everypony, including herself. Give her time. She still cares about you. She’ll come back.” I calmed down a bit. Maybe she’s right. I should just give her time. “Come on lets go the bar.” I nodded weakly.

We found an empty table for the four of us. A zebra mare dressed in a type of two-part gown that looked suspiciously tailored to draw attention to her flanks, smiled warmly as she brought us drinks. Saw had ordered whiskey for all of us. The rain outside was rhythmically pelting the windows while the bar was comfortably warm and filled with chatter from the other guests. I was exhausted, both mentally and physically.

Saw had already downed her third glass and was pouring another. The bottle had a picture of a Pegasus rearing up on his hind-hooves, wings fully spread out.

Shrapnel was looking into her glass sadly, apparently recalling today’s events.

“You think he might off himself anyway?” Cog had one hoof on the table and was resting his head on it. He was absentmindedly tracing circles on the rim of his glass with his other hoof.

“No. If he could have killed himself he would have done it already.” He was scared. Getting killed is one thing, but taking your own life was something different.

I levitated the glass to my lips and drank. The liquid was hot all the way down to my stomach. I was thankful for the heat. Right now it was the only warmth I could feel.

Footnote: Level Up.

New Perk: Agent of Vengeance – Some mistakes can be forgiven, others can’t, and then there are those who commit such atrocities that they need a bullet put between their eyes. You do 20% more damage to, and have an added 10% chance of performing critical strikes against those that made your shit-list.

Note: These bonuses only apply to certain(unique) enemies.

(Thank you Kkat for making such an awesome story and world in which other ponies like myself can play and let loose our imagination. Somber deserves thanks as well. For proving that side-stories can be just as amazing and unforgettable as the original. Special thanks to A racist zebra and NeverKnown for helping me edit and sort out the convoluted mess I've made out of Mist's story. Thanks also go to DamnfoolBrony for working his magic and helping me set up the perks. Oh and very special thanks to Lauren Faust!)

Chapter 10: Plots and schemes

Chapter 10: Plots and schemes“Sworn to serve, sworn to protect! We are the shield of the zebras. We are the sword that vanquishes the enemies of Zevrass. Ours is a noble cause, and it is our responsibility to guide our kin. We never surrender! We never falter! We are the Remnant!”

My face felt warm for some reason, the rest of me was aching terribly. “Ughhh…” My own groaning seemed to echo in my head like thunder. Sweet Luna, what the hell happened to me!? My head feels like it’s going to split open!

Slowly, opening my eyes, I winced at the sudden light. I had to blink a few times to clear my vision. The room I was in was old and dusty, the walls cracked at a few places where the paint had peeled off. The light that blinded me, and still stabbed at my eyes, was coming from a nearby window. The drapes were pulled over, but somehow it still managed to hit me right in the face. Celestia must be pissed at me.

I was lying flat on my back on a bed, moving was impossible. My body was simply too heavy, a sudden sharp, stabbing pain in my left temple prompted me to raise a hoof to try and rub at it. “Oow!” What the fuck! My left eye hurt like I’d gotten a spike shoved through it. Come to think of it, I started to notice that my vision in that eye was a little limited.

A potion would be great right about now. I reached out with my magic to fish a potion out of a pocket, when I realized that I wasn’t wearing my armor, or anything! Where are my things?!

A thousand thoughts went buzzing through my head. Was I captured? What happened to Cog, Shrapnel and Saw? What about Amber? What day is it, and why does my mouth taste like I ate something rotten and didn’t have the good sense to spit it out?!

As I tried to rise, I realized that something was pinning my right fore-hoof, along with the rest of my body from the waist down to the mattress. When I turned my head I found myself face to face with a zebra, a zebra mare to be precise. What is going on!?

I kept looking at her, not daring to move. Occasionally she would murmur something softly and then snuggle closer to me. Heat rushed to my cheeks, and this time it had nothing to do with the sunlight.

Okay, she’s alive. That’s good. But what is she doing in my bed?! Or was I in hers? I tried to move again, and it was then that I became more aware of the weight on my hind-hooves. Not only that, but something was pressing on my stomach too. Bending my neck to look down, I instantly froze. My cheeks must be burning by now.

Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! There was another mare there! She was hugging my flanks and resting her chin on my stomach. She too was still sleeping.

I became terribly aware of how soft and warm they felt pressed against me. No! Not thinking about it! Need answers! Now!

Trying to wriggle out was hopeless; they too would shift with me and hold on more tightly. The added movement and feeling of them so close to me was… distracting. Need to focus! Unicorn magic to the rescue!

As gently as I could, I untangled their limbs from me and slipped off of the bed. I managed to do this without waking them.

After two steps I fell flat on my face, I groaned when I stood back up. It was like my hooves refused to obey me. Every part of me felt sluggish, and I was hurting all over. For a brief moment I looked back at the two sleeping mares. Did we…? Was that why everything hurt so…?

I shook my head to banish the thoughts from my mind. No it couldn’t be that. I had genuine bruises. My head, ribs, flank, knee, as far as I could tell, these were the places that stung and ached when touched.

Alright, think! What happened?

Let’s see. Yesterday, or at least I hoped it was yesterday, could be more than that. I saw an open door that lead to a bathroom. Perfect. As I limped over to it I tried to piece together what happened to me.

Amber. Yes, Amber! She came over to the Talon base. All of us left after that, Cog, Shrapnel and Saw. Now… Hmmm. I met a mere, a fighter. Strawberry! Then what? I kept sorting through my memories, hitting a bmp every now and then whenever my brain just stopped working.

I went after Santir, that bastard. I still wanted to put a bullet in his head, but not so much as yesterday. Alright then what? We… went to a bar I think, and then… nothing. I couldn’t remember anything more. Maybe I’m still at the bar? Maybe we decided to sleep over? Did we get attacked? Damn it! I have to find the others and make sure they’re alright.

I turned the faucet with my magic, and then I shoved my head under the cold stream of water. My heart instantly quickened its beat and my head got clearer.

“What the…” I looked at my reflection in the mirror and gaped. My eyes were bloodshot with the addition of a dark bluish circle around the left eye. Even with the cold water running of my dripping mane and over my face, my left eye still felt warm. That’s one nasty bruise.

I stuck my head back under the stream, tilting it slightly so that the cold water could wash over the injury. It felt nice, and also helped reduce the throbbing.

After taking care of the eye I guzzled down as much water as I could. At first I just wanted something to wash out the horrible taste in my mouth, but that just made me realize how thirsty I was. I may have overdone it though, I swear I cloud hear sloshing when I moved.

Once out of the bathroom I looked at the two mares again. They had moved and were now hugging each other, still sleeping. Who are they?

Never mind, figure it out later. I need to find my things first. My belongings were piled on a nearby chair and floor beneath it. Seeing my rifle put my mind at ease somewhat. I noticed the sack of caps Razorwing gave me. Levitating it up to my muzzle, I gave it a little shake, it felt lighter than before. Once more I looked at the mares sleeping on the bed.

“Did I pay them for-“ A shiver ran through me. How could I take advantage of them like that? I’m no better than the Remnant or the Separatists. Using others like that. I can’t believe I did something like that. Being drunk doesn’t excuse me.

I considered waking them, but then I decided that it would be better if I just left.

Getting dressed quickly and securing my weapons, I gently closed the door behind me as I exited the room.

I found myself in a cozy hallway lined with doors at either side. They all looked the same, the same dark red-brown color. The only difference was the little numbers that were hammered into them.

As I moved down the hall in the only direction I could go, the other leading to a window, I started hearing voices from up ahead. They were to quiet to make out, but they grew louder the further I went.

“Anoder! And thish time leave the bottle!”

That was definitely Saw’s voice, and it wasn’t hard to guess what she was doing. I quickened my pace until I reached a staircase leading down. By now I could clearly hear the voices from below. Many of them I didn’t recognize. They were talking about various things, like the weather, their jobs, hunting, and so on.

Hopping off the final stair I looked around for my friends. What I saw caused my jaw to go slack.

“What the Hell happened here?” I murmured to myself.

The bar was a mess. At least half of the tables were broken. Bits of glass glinted from the floor almost everywhere I looked. A few zebras and ponies were trying to clean up. The only place that seemed somewhat undamaged was the counter, and that’s where I spotted the familiar yellow mare and green unicorn.

“Hey Mist! You sleep okay?” Cog asked with a grin when he spotted me approaching. Saw just nodded in acknowledgment, not lowering the glass she had to her mouth.

I stopped midway to him in order to let a pony and zebra pass. One was carrying a brush, and the other a little shovel full of broken glass.

“Cog. What happened here?” My first thought was that Shrapnel let loose a couple of her grenades, but there weren’t any scorch marks.

“What? You mean you don’t remember?” Cog asked me in disbelief. I shook my head. “Oh come on! I know you were drunk, but there is no way you could have forgotten everything.”

I opened my mouth to assure Cog that I really didn’t remember anything, when the bartender spoke.

“Miss. Don’t you think you’ve had enough? You have a serious drinking problem.”

Saw just shot the bartender a look that made the poor zebra flinch.

“Horsshit! I can drinkf yush fine!” With that she bent her head over the newly filled glass, and with one smooth motion poured its contents down her throat. “Tshee.” She slurred, the glass falling from her mouth to clatter on the counter before rolling off to smash on the floor.

I really felt bad for the zebra. He looked ready to cry, but he didn’t say anything more.

I looked at Saw and to my great amazement she looked… tipsy. It looks like she finally reached her limit. How could she drink so much? It just doesn’t seem possible.

Turning my attention back to Cog. “I really don’t remember anything Cog, honest. Wait. Where is Shrapnel?” There was no sign of the armored mare. Could she be sleeping in one of the rooms upstairs?

“She went to get something to eat. She’ll wait for us at the base.” Cog said. “But about yesterday. Ohhh, this is going to be a great story!” He continued rubbing his hooves together. “You were really depressed, and I mean reaaaaly depressed.”

“Yeah. The whole fucking point of getthing drunfk is to forget shit.” Saw cut in after shaking her head a few times. “But you just went on bitchin and moaning.” Bitching and moaning? Me? Saw went on in an imitation of what I guess was well… me. “Oh I’m susch a terrbible fucking pony. I just fuck things up. My shister hates me. I’m a fucking monster. I don’t deserve to live. Zelil should have yusht let me fucking drown! Sob, sob, bitch, bitch, moan.”

Cog and I just stared at her wide eyed. Okay that does sound like something I would complain about, but I doubt I’d use ‘fuck’ in every other sentence, and I’m guessing ‘Zelil’ was Zaeryl.

“Wow. That was harsh.” Cog said echoing my thought exactly. I kept wondering if I did anything to offend the intoxicated mare.

“Bite me shithead.” Saw grumbled and rubbed the side of her head with a hoof.

“If you have a headache, maybe you shouldn’t be drinking.” No doubt excessive drinking caused her headache. Saw just ignored me and brought the bottle to her lips.

Cog shook his head. “That’s why she’s drinking.”

“What?” That makes no sense.

“Her ‘theory’ is that if alcohol caused it, then alcohol can cure it.” Okay, he’s going to have to explain that one to me. Before I could ask him to clarify, Cog just shook his head and waved his hoof. “Not important. Now back to what happened last night. Like I was saying, you were whining, and feeling sorry for yourself when a couple of zebras came in.” Great, I can already see where this is going. “A few bucks and mares wearing metal armor. Now don’t hold me to this, but I think they were Separatists.”

“How so?” Unlike the Remnant, the Separatists don’t wear a specific type of armor, that’s not to say that the Remnant doesn’t use spies that mask themselves as ordinary zebras.

Cog shrugged. “They just didn't act like they were from around here, and they also didn’t act like they had a stick up their ass, so I don’t think they were Remnant either.”

“They were yusht a bunch o morons who acted like they were better than everyone else.” Saw stated. She shook her head a few times before continuing with noticeably less slurring. “That means they were either slavers, Separatists or just some random degenerate gang.” Saw paused for a moment and scrunched up her face. “Maybe they were with that snake gang, Vipers?”

Cog just shrugged. ”Maybe. Anyway, they came in and started making noise, the usual asshole thing. They started ordering drinks and harassing the mares that worked here.”

“You didn’t try to stop them?” I asked and at the same moment remembered where I had woken up. A deep feeling of shame came over me.

“Mist, they’re whores! If we had said, or done anything, we would only be hurting their business. Besides, they can take care of themselves.” Saw said with a roll of her eyes.

Cog snickered. “But you did do something Mist.” Oh no. “One of the bucks was coming on to this cute little mare. He started bragging and well, long story short he wanted a freebie.”

“Pfhahaha!...” Saw suddenly started laughing. “You overheard the loudmouth, and you said something in zebra to him. I have no idea what you said, but every zebra in the damn bar, except that jackass you said it to, started laughing. Even a few of his friends joined in.”

“He really got pissed.” Cog continued. “He came right for our table. We were all drunk so we didn’t react in time. He smacked you in the head so hard I could hear your teeth clank.” Well that explains my bruised eye. “Saw was the first to respond. She grabbed her bottle and smashed him upside the head with it.”

Saw snorted. “Then his buddies decided to join in. How many of them were there?” She asked turning to Cog.

“Five or six… maybe.” Cog answered rubbing his chin.

“I thought it was ten or twelve.” Saw shook her head again and took another gulp from her bottle.

“Then our table exploded.” Uhh… What? Cog smiled when he saw the look of confusion on my face. ”Shrapnel bucked the table at them! It was awesome!” Cog threw up his hooves while the bartender winced. I sighed. This just keeps getting better and better.

“I remember tossing a chair at one of them.” Cog went on, scratching his head. “Two rounded on you. You fought them hoof to hoof, but I guess you’re not as good when you’re drunk. They were seriously beating on you. Shrapnel rushed them though, and they scattered.” Note to self. Don’t get drunk again, ever.

“Haha! Yeah!” Saw barked and a grin spread across her muzzle. ” Poor Shrapnel had to chase after them. No one wanted to fight her. Suppose the armor scared them.” The yellow mare mused to herself.

“And no one intervened, or tried to stop the madness?” I asked casting another glance at the broken tables. How could I not remember any of this?!

“A squad of the local guards did burst in.” Cog said. “Luckily most of them were Talon’s, and the Tark was there too.” He grinned to himself after mentioning the name. “If you ask me, Tark is the most laid back griffin you are ever likely to meet. He didn’t lift a talon, just ordered the others to stand down and watch.” What?! Why? I looked intently at Cog, waiting for him to explain.

“The bastard is lazy as all hell.” Saw snapped, then as an afterthought added. ”Good in a gunfight though.”

Cog tapped his chin. “I distinctly remember someone shouting why they weren’t stopping us.” Same thing I was wondering about. Was it because we to were with the Talons? But then why didn’t they help us?

“He just scoffed and said that we were working out our differences. As long as we weren’t shooting or killing, just beating the crap out of each other. He sees no reason to interfere.” Cog continued. “He did restrain them after we were all worn out. Or maybe he just got bored and decided to end it.”

“Wait. Guns weren’t used, why?” Not that I was complaining. I was relieved to hear that no one was killed, and while I don’t doubt that my friends would show restraint with innocent bystanders around, I did not expect the same from this zebra gang.

“To be fair I did use your rifle to whack one of them in the face.” Saw corrected.

“My guess is that they weren’t really interested in killing anyone. They just wanted to prove how badass they were.” Cog said and raised a glass to his lips. Curiously the glass was filled with a transparent purple liquid. “After the fight was over things got a little hazy. I remember Saw dancing and singing on one of the tables. Some of the zebras were cheering her on, the others looked terrified. Shrapnel was laughing her flank off and you were nowhere to be seen.” Cog jabbed a hoof at me and smirked. “When I asked if anyone saw where you had gone off to.” Oh great. Here it comes. I could already feel heat rise in my cheeks for what must have been the fifth time today. “They told me two mares took you upstairs for a little ‘fun’.” He prodded, his eyebrows bobbing up and down.

Cog was enjoying this far too much. I could see all of his teeth from how wide his grin was. For a moment I considered knocking a few of them loose.

“For all I know nothing happened. I don’t remember any of it.” Seriously we could have just been… cuddling. Cog didn’t stop grinning like an idiot. I’m sure my face was crimson by now.

Desperate to find some way to change the subject, I once again looked to the glass in front of him and pointed at it.

“What are you drinking?” I asked the unicorn, feigning interest in his drink.

“Oh, this?” The glass became enveloped in a soft green glow as Cog levitated it. “It’s some kind of tea. Want a sip?” Why not?

I enveloped the glass in my own magic and took a small sip. It had a faint sweet taste that was instantly recognizable to me. I was reminded of the days I spent with Zaeryl gathering herbs. Cog looked intently at me, waiting to hear my opinion on his drink.

“Weeping lily.” I explained. An odd choice of tea. “Cog, why did you order this?”

“I asked for something to drink that wasn’t water or alcohol. Unlike Saw, another scotch would kill me. Why? Is something wrong with it?” Cog asked, his face impassive, but his voice carried a tone of worry.

Actually the tea was harmless, it just has a specific purpose that I doubt Cog knew of. “There is nothing wrong with it.” Cog visible relaxed and eagerly took another mouthful of the tea. “It’s just unexpected. The tea is generally used to prevent pregnancies.”

“Pffffffffffftt! What!?” Cog spat out, he looked at me in disbelief before turning to glare at the bartender.

“Hey I asked if tea would do. You said it was okay.” The zebra lifted his hooves defensively, as if expecting Cog to hop over the counter and tackle him.

“HAHAHAHAHA! Celestia fuck me with her horn! This is rich!” Saw laughed while tears streamed down her cheeks.

I don’t get it. Why was he so upset? Weeping lily was generally only used to avoid pregnancies because there were better teas out there, unless you particularly like the taste. It would be like eating dry fruit when you have fresh fruit available.

“Cog, it has no effect on males if that’s what you were worried about?” Seriously, did he think it would affect him somehow?

Cog wiped his mouth with a hoof and relaxed a little. He still eyed the drink suspiciously and pushed it away.

Saw’s laugh had reduced to a chuckle. “I don’t know Cog, you should finish the tea. You wouldn’t want to get knocked up now do you?” She teased while wiping the tears from her eyes.

Cog shot her a dirty look as he got up from the bar. “I’m going to the bathroom.” He said before turning away.

“Yeah, morning sickness can be a bitch!” Saw shot after him, a few mares overheard the exchange and they giggled, but they at least tried to look away and pretend that they weren’t laughing at Cog.

Cog ignored Saw, which I think stung her more than if he had said anything to her. Maybe I should ask her to apologize to Cog? I shook my head to dismiss the thought. This was natural for them. As far as making fun of your friends goes, Saw and Cog take it to the extreme, but they never seem to really get angry at each other. Besides, I wouldn’t want to upset their ‘dynamic’.

I took Cog’s seat at the bar and ordered a Sparkle-Cola.

“So you knocked hoofs last night? Good for you.” Saw said suddenly, causing me to blush. Will I never hear the end of this? “What’s the matter? It didn’t turn out the way you thought it would?”

“I don’t remember anything.” I took a long sip of the Cola, savoring the sweet carroty taste.

“Well that sucks. You could at least try and look happy.” She said while twirling her bottle.

“Saw I don’t… It just didn’t seem right.” I can’t even imagine what it must be like for them. To have to sell their own bodies like that. A shiver ran down my back.

“The way I see it. On the one hoof you got laid. On the other… Shut the fuck up! You got laid for fucks sake.” Saw threw up her hooves in irritation. “Most colts would be friggin ecstatic! Maybe your standards are too high.”

“No. I didn’t mean that. I meant that it felt wrong to take advantage of them.” Uggh I hate this!

Saw just looked impassively at me and raised an eyebrow. “You know for somepony as smart as you are, you sure can be Celestia damned stupid sometimes.” I know. ”You think they couldn’t get a job doing something else?”

I nodded. I mean why would they want to… be intimate with complete strangers?

Saw facehooved. “Maybe if we were in Equestria, then you might be right. But here it’s different. And believe me; they wouldn’t have fucked you if they didn’t want to.”

Umm… I tried to say something, but Saw just went on. “That shithead from last night. The worst that he could have done was made some noise. If he actually tried something he wouldn’t be able to ‘get some’ in Vostoris ever again. It’s like the whores have their own gang or something. They even call themselves something fancy. Courtsss, courtesisu-something.” I did not know that. Saw shook her head, mumbling something to herself before turning back to her bottle.

What Saw told me did make me feel just a little bit better, a little less guilty.

We sat in silence for a while, enjoying our drinks. The bar slowly began to fill up with zebras and ponies, and a light conversational atmosphere formed.

“Oh for fucks sake. Where is he? Did he drown?” Saw blurted out suddenly.

“Who?” Who drowned?

“Cog! He’s been gone for like half an hour.” The yellow mare impatiently glanced around.

“I’ll go check on him.” Maybe he really wasn’t feeling well.

“No, I’ll do it. Sir Crapsalot might need medical attention.” Saw sighed and rolled her eyes.

I smiled as I watched her leave. They would go crazy without each other.

My thoughts turned to those of my sister. Amber. I really need to talk to her. I don’t care if she turns me away; there is no way I’m leaving without seeing her again.

The bartender, having seen my almost empty bottle of Sparkle-Cola, asked if I would like anything else. I declined feeling content; however I did levitate out the bag of caps that I’ve received from Razorwing. It was considerably lighter than before, but I still had no idea how much she had given me in the first place. I never bothered to count it.

“We only took enough to cover your share of the damages.” The bartender suddenly said. I looked at him and blinked dumbly. My share of the damages?

“After your ‘little’ fight.” He accented the ‘little’ with his hooves. “My boss complained about paying for the damages. It didn’t feel right taking caps from Talons, seeing how you’re working with the guard, but you offered.” The bartender looked at me for a moment uncertainly. He probably thought I would object or something. Honestly I didn’t mind. It was only fair.

“Hold on a sec.” He turned away to serve another customer then came back to me. I took another glance around. The ponies and zebras that were in charge of cleaning worked fast. All the broken tables and chairs were carried out leaving the bar looking a little emptier.

“I’m really sorry about-” I waved a hoof indicating the whole room we were in.

“Don’t worry about it. You at least had the decency to pay up. This isn’t the first brawl this place has seen you know.” The zebra seemed a lot more relaxed around me than he was with Saw and Cog. “You’ve been working long with the Talons?”

“No. I only joined recently.” Had I joined? I’m an honorary member. Does that count?

The bartender nodded. “They are a good bunch. Honest and professional. You don’t see many like them today.”

I nodded, agreeing with the zebra. They are loyal to their contracts. If a griffin promises to do something, he or she will do it. Do they act this way out of pride? I kept thinking back to IronClaw’s unwavering determination to see his contract through. It’s a bit intimidating, but also inspiring.

“It’s strange.” I said and smiled. The bartender looked curiously at me. “I didn’t expect you to be so approving of foreigners.”

The zebra snorted. “I’m not some politician or Remnant with their heads up their ass. Look over there.” He pointed at two mares that were still busy cleaning up the last few bits of glass and splintered wood. One was a zebra and the other was a green earth pony. The pony blushed when she noticed us looking at them. “Do you see any difference? Because I don’t. We’re all in the same boat, just trying to get by. And I’m too old to believe in the fairytales they used to tell us when we were foals.”

“Fairytales?” I’ve heard quite a few of them while growing up, but I was curious to hear what he had to say.

“Oh sure. Ponies are the vilest spawn of the stars. They steal naughty foals from their homes to gobble them up! Pegasi swoop down from the heavens to pluck the unwary, and carry them up to the clouds where lightning storms would burn the flesh from their bones!” His eyes went to my forehead. ”And the unicorns. They are the worst ponies of all! With their fell magic they turn zebra against zebra. Ruin crops and poison our water and air!” By now the zebra had both his hooves in the air dramatically. He brought them back down slowly, his face had a look of disgust. ”Like we need ponies to poison our land. We are perfectly capable of doing it ourselves.”

I remember overhearing some of the stories being told behind my back, while I was growing up in Navarost. Their words stung, and I don’t believe that the villagers will ever trust me completely. How could they? They’ve been thought to fear and hate ponies their whole lives.

“Hey, are you alright? I didn’t mean to offend.” The bartender looked worriedly at me. I didn’t realize that I was grinding my teeth until my jaw started to ache.

I shook my head. “No, you didn’t. I was just thinking about what you were saying. The hate the zebras have towards ponies.”

“Well if it makes you feel any better, I doubt that those of my kind left in Equestria are doing any better, and I’m sure they are hated and feared just as much as ponies are here.” He offered.

“No it doesn’t make me feel better.” It was stupid. Worse, it felt so pointless. Like some terrible excuse to vent anger. This cycle of hatred needs to end if the world is ever to move on. “The world needs more open-minded zebras like you.” I told the bartender. He rubbed the back of his head awkwardly.

“Well, same to you. Except replace the zebra part with ponies.” He said and smiled. His face looked worried as he looked behind me.

“Hey Mist!” Came a familiar voice that I knew belonged to a certain hyperactive armored mare.

“Shrapnel! What are you doing here? I thought you were waiting for us back at the Talon base?” I asked her as she trotted up to me.

“I got bored.” She looked over my shoulders. “Where are Cog and Saw?”

“Cog went to the bathroom. Saw went to see if he’s alright.” I was getting worried now too. We should go see if Cog is okay.

“Yeah, that happens when Cog drinks too much. That’s why I always make sure to use the bathroom before he wakes up.” Shrapnel said nodding to herself. “Things can get a little ‘messy’.” She whispered to me. Oooookay, that was disgusting and something I did not need to know.

“So what have you been doing?” Shrapnel asked me with an innocent smile that only she could manage.

“Just talking with the bartender.” He waved a hoof at Shrapnel, she smiled back. I don’t even know the zebra’s name.

Before I could ask, Shrapnel lifted a hoof and exclaimed. “Oh! Here they come!”

I followed her hoof and spotted Saw and Cog coming out one of the doors. Saw looked like she always did, but Cog seemed… worn out. I winced in sympathy for him.

“Damn! Mares give birth in less time than it takes you to take a dump. Sheesh.” Saw said rather loudly, much to Cogs dismay.

“Will you shut up about that already!?” Cog hissed at Saw through gritted teeth.

“You shouldn’t drink if you can’t stomach it.” Saw continued.

“Hey. Shrapnel is here.” I said hoping to interrupt. It didn’t work.

“You are going to teach me about restraint? You?” Cog said as if Saw was implying to teach him how to fly.

Saw puffed herself up to answer, but I cut in a little louder now. “Look who’s here!” I pointed to the mare in question with my hooves.

“Hi guys!” The armored mare chirped in her ever happy tone. I really envy her sometimes. It’s like nothing can bring her down. Not for long anyway.

“Oh, hey Shrapnel. What’s wrong? Did the boss ask for us?” Cog asked looking worried.

“No.” Shrapnel shook her head. “Oh wait! Yes he did! I almost forgot!” She smacked her head with a hoof and it caused me to flinch. That hoof was armored, and at the moment she wasn’t wearing her helmet! Before I could ask if she was alright she bent her head back and started digging through armored compartments on her suit that served as saddle bags. “IronClaw had something to discuss with commander Razor, so he told me to wait for you, but I got bored so I came here.” When her head came back up she had a small package in her mouth.

“Ihonchaw haid tuh dehwiwer thush do theh chounchul.” She mumbled with the package still in her mouth. Cog snickered and Saw facehooved.

I wrapped the package in my magic and took it out of her mouth. “One more time please.” Cog asked still grinning.

“IronClaw said to deliver this to the council. It’s the report about the Separatists and the bomb we found in the desert.” Shrapnel said as she patted the little brown package I was levitating.

Cog sighed. “Well the break was nice while it lasted. Guess its back to work again.”

I hopped off the stool I was sitting on. “Have to get back to work now. Thanks for the talk.” I said to the bartender.

“Sure, anytime. You and your friends feel free to stop by whenever you need to relax, just… try and tone down the fighting.” He said and smiled hopefully.

“Oh come on. That was the only real excitement you had in months.” Saw teased and to her chagrin the zebra didn’t rise to the provocation.

“Whatever you say ma’am.” And with that he turned back to serving drinks.

***          ***          ***

The streets were bustling with activity as zebras and ponies moved about. We were headed to the middle of the city, and as we moved I noticed three exceptionally tall buildings loom around us. I was somewhat used to seeing impossibly tall structures so I no longer gaped at them, but I was still stunned by their size. They must be ten or twelve stories tall!

“He looked upset. Really upset.” Shrapnel was saying.

“Great. Something must have gone wrong. As if he wasn’t serious enough.” Cog complained.

“And what was it that pissed the boss off?” Saw asked.

“Dunno.” Shrapnel shrugged. “I think a team hadn’t reported in yet, and Razorwing got really upset, so-“

“So now IronClaw is upset too. Fan-fucking-tastic.” Saw continued, shaking her head.

That’s strange. I mean it’s unfortunate, but why would they be so upset about a team not reporting on time? We were a little late getting out of the desert. Maybe they were delayed too. It’s not my place to judge. They were by far more experienced, and if they were worried, then I should be too. Perhaps I was just hoping that it wasn’t anything serious.

Up ahead of us a mass of zebras were crowding around a single zebra stallion who was standing on his rear hooves on top of some crates. I couldn’t quite pick out what he was saying, but his voice became clearer as we approached.

“We can’t let this folly continue! Ponies are a blight on our fair land!” The zebra was shouting his words full of conviction. Suddenly one of his hooves pointed at an orange pony mare that was passing by. “You there, pony! You’re a blight!”

The mare quickly trotted away keeping her head bowed. Some of the zebras in the throng were nodding their approval and some were laughing, one facehooved.

“Alright, break it up! You’re disturbing the peace and clogging up traffic!” A griffin shouted as he hovered above the mass of zebras. Not too far away I saw four zebras and two ponies wearing armor approach. They were also gesturing for the mass to dissolve.

“Do not allow the feathered invaders push you around! Fight my brethren!” The zebra continued to shout.

The zebras didn’t seem up to fighting and they departed quietly. I could hear the griffin hiss at the mad zebra. ”Your own government is paying us to keep the peace you moron. This isn’t an occupation!”

Seeing that he no longer had any support the zebra grudgingly stepped off his crate and slinked away.

The ponies in armor nodded to us as we passed by. Cog returned the gesture and Shrapnel waved back at them.

“I don’t envy the crap the guards have to put up with.” Saw muttered to herself.

I was more than a little upset by what I just witnessed. The ignorance and intolerance was literally peeling off of that zebra. I just hope that pony is alright. It couldn’t have been easy to be singled out like that.

We continued mowing straight ahead. Shrapnel was trotting in circles around us while talking about some joke that a pony had told her while she was at the Talon base waiting for us. It was a good one, and I couldn’t help but chuckle. Saw was laughing wholeheartedly while Cog just smiled. I guess the joke lost some of its appeal to him on account of what happened to him today.

Basically the joke was about two friends, both of whom were mares that went to a party. One went to the bathroom to relieve herself. She was having difficulty and was straining herself terribly when her friend popped in to check on her. Since her friend didn’t see her in the stall, she guessed that she had left. So the friend shut the lights off and turned to leave. That’s when the first mare started screaming. Her friend quickly turned the lights back on only to find the poor mare splayed on the floor covered in her own waste. The mare looked up from the floor at her friend and said. “Celestia and Luna damn you! I thought my eyes had popped out!”

Saw started teasing Cog with renowned vigor while Shrapnel tried to soothe the green unicorn. I took the opportunity to look around some more.

The houses and other homes slowly started to recede until they completely stopped. In front of us was the biggest- Honestly that word is starting to lose its meaning now. Everything in Vostoris was of a scale that I previously thought impossible, and yet it keeps on surprising me. The building in front of us was the biggest I’ve seen so far, but not in terms of height. Rather its width and architecture was what set it apart from the other buildings.

There was no mistaking its importance. The building was separated from the others by a stone road that was twice as wide as any of the other streets I’ve seen so far. It also had a tall stone fence surrounding it. The only entrance that I could spot was an iron gate placed in the middle of the fence flanked by two very well armed zebras. The big guns they had strapped on either side of their bodies looked similar to the ones that Shrapnel carried! Their armor too, while not the same design as hers, looked like it consisted of interlocking heavy steel plates.

I thought they looked similar to the armor I’ve seen worn by the guards at Massif, but their armor looked more… elegant, curved and almost ceremonial. The armor that these guards were wearing was boxy, made from rough-cut plates.

Looking back beyond the gate, the building appeared to be five stories tall and square in shape. In three of those corners white towers reached out to the sky like fangs. The fourth tower had collapsed at the middle, and now resembled a snapped tree trunk, jagged with cracks running down its whole length.

Instead of a simple flat roof, the main body of the building was topped by a dome. Due to the effects of time, and I guess the lack of knowledge on how to properly maintain such a building, it had a multitude of cracks almost everywhere. It was clearly painted white once, but now it had patches of grey that seemed to spread out around the places where chunks had been chipped out of the walls. Surprisingly all the large arched windows remained intact. All that wear and tear must only be on the outside. The building was still sturdy.

“Seat of the council. ‘The White-gold palace’. Quite the sight isn’t it?” Cog said as he stepped up next to me. “A zebra told me once that the dome was made from gold. Not the whole thing, but it had a thin layer of gold applied to the roof.”

I looked at the dome in question. It was dark grey, a real contrast to the white walls.

“What happened?” It certainly wasn’t covered in gold now.

“They needed money so they took it down and melted it. This happened before the war, or so I’ve been told.” Cog explained while continuing to observe the building. “Shame if you ask me, would have been nice to see it whole.”

I nodded my agreement. It would have been. Behind the palace I could see a few more houses and behind those still, twig-like silhouettes of cranes that were used at the docks could be made out.

Those who built this city wanted there to be no doubt as to what was the most important part of it. It’s heart.

If you were to follow the crescent of the outer walls of Vostoris out into the sea, the two points would meet and form a circle. This palace would be in the center of that circle. A clearer message could not be sent if you screamed it.

“Ooooooohhh! Nice battle saddle!” Shrapnel cooed to one of the guards as we approached. He tried to keep his face serious, but he failed and smiled, pride clearly showing on his face.

We stopped in front of the gate while Cog went over to a terminal that was sticking out of the archway.

“Hello. Talons here to meet with the council.” He said and then started tapping his hoof impatiently.

I looked to Saw and Shrapnel, but they seemed deep in their own thoughts. Saw was scowling and Shrapnel was, I guess, still looking at the weapons the guards were carrying. Why wasn’t anything happening?

“Yes, you may enter.” A mare’s voice could be heard from the terminal. It was quickly followed by a sound of a lock clicking open and then the groaning of metal as the gate swung open.

Cog took the lead and we followed close behind.

Wow. This much green was unexpected. Fresh healthy grass and even some wild flowers were growing from behind the gate. Some of the flowers I even recognized. However, what really caught my eye was what appeared to be some strange statue. As Shrapnel explained it was a fountain. The statue was that of a zebra mare standing on her hind hooves and carrying a vase on her shoulder. She seemed to be wearing a kind of flowing gown that looked very impractical and hardly covered anything. It was simply there to draw the eye to the elegant curves and masterful stonework. From the vase on her shoulder clear water spilled and pooled in the basin at the fountains base.

We came to a stop again in front of another set of doors. These immediately started to open. They were heavy steel doors that opened slowly however, and this gave me the time to look at the zebra glyphs which were inscribed on them.

“Do you know what they say?” Shrapnel asked when she saw me squinting at the doors.

“No.” I shook my head. They were zebra glyphs definitely and I could make out a word here and there, but not much else. This was ancient zebra writing. A tingle went through my mane followed by a sense of unease. Most runes and glyphs used in shamanistic rituals looked like these glyphs.

I pushed away all my fears and feelings, convincing myself that for a moment I wasn’t in any danger. In that moment I waited for any emotion to stir in me. None did. Either I messed up, or there really wasn’t anything to worry about. Cog, Saw and Shrapnel didn’t look worried.

As soon as we entered we were greeted by four zebra guards, two mares and two stallions. They were less armed and armored than the gate guards, but their faces spoke of strict discipline.

One of the mares approached us and inclined her head. “This way please. I’ll show you to the meeting room.” She said in a brisk tone.

“Lead on.” Cog said and we started down one of the halls. The other three guards fell in behind us.

Shrapnel and I kept looking around as we went. This must be her first time setting hoof inside the palace too. The guards were casting suspicious glances as the two of us.

The inside of the palace was extravagantly decorated. Pictures of zebras, landscapes hung on the walls. The floor was made from a smooth stone in which you could almost see yourself. Our hoofsteps echoed loudly as we moved. We passed by a few zebras and guards who spared us a glance, but otherwise we were ignored.

We were led to a wooden door guarded by two zebra stallions. Beside the SMG’s they had spears with wide blades propped up against their shoulders.

At seeing our approach one of the guards pushed the door open. The mare leading us nodded to the stallion and she stepped to the side of the door.

“If you would wait in here the council will be with you shortly. They have been notified of your arrival. If you wish for refreshments please ask one of the staff inside. They will see to your needs.” The mare stated in a practiced monotone, obviously bored.

“Thanks.” Cog said and we went in. The same guard that had pushed the door open, now closed it behind us once we entered.

The room was spacious and well illuminated by sunlight that came in through one of the windows which was almost as large as the room was. We were no longer standing on the cold stone floor, but on a thick richly embroidered carpet. Saw immediately trotted to one of the couches and claimed it for herself.

“You.” The yellow mare pointed a hoof at one of the zebras. There were three of them, two mares and a stallion. I hardly noticed them. “Get me something to drink.” Saw said impatiently.”

The mare she pointed to smiled uneasily. “Of course, what would you like?”

“Something strong and cold.” Saw said while stretching lazily.

The mare cleared her throat. “We have a fine selection of wines if-“

“Yeah, yeah, sure.” Saw waved a hoof impatiently. The mare trotted away through one of the normal sized doors.

The zebra stallion took a few steps towards us. He seemed more confident than the mares. “Is there anything else we can do for you?” He queried.

“Naw, I’m good.” Cog said as he hopped on to one of the chairs.

“Do you have any Sparkle-Cola?” Shrapnel asked the zebra.

“Of course.” He answered with a smile.

“And a straw?” Shrapnel added.

The zebra seemed to consider this for a moment before nodding, much to Shrapnel’s delight. “And is there anything I can get for you?” He asked turning to me.

“No thank you.” The moment I said it I felt a pang of hunger. Normally I would have hesitated, but seeing as how relaxed the others were I decided to ask. “Well I hadn’t had breakfast and-“

“Say no more.” The zebra cut me off. “You are in luck. The oranges came in marvelously this year.” Then in a more reluctant tone. “Or if you prefer something with more… protein I could-“

“I’d actually prefer fruit. Thank you.” The zebra looked relieved at my choice. He smiled and trotted away.

The mare that was left smiled awkwardly. “Umm. Is there anything I could-“

“You’re still here?” Saw snapped in a harsh tone causing the mare to flinch.

“No, thanks we’re fine. We won’t be here long anyway.” Cog said in a more gentle tone.

“R-Right, you have important business.” The mare stammered while backing up. “If you do need anything do not hesitate to call.” She said before disappearing behind the door her friends took.

“You sure are in a bitchy mood today. Your head still hurts?” Cog asked turning to Saw. She didn’t answer him, but from the way she was covering her eyes with a hoof I would have to say yes. Her head still hurt.

“Luna assrape me! If my fucking skull doesn’t stop pounding I’m taking a damn Med-X.” Saw hissed through her teeth.

“Why didn’t you take one earlier?” I asked. Really if she was in pain than why not?

“Because I don’t want to get addicted to the stuff.” She said with a sigh.

“Mist, you might not have noticed, but Saw has an addictive personality.” Cog said with a smirk.

“Bite me pisspot.” Was Saw’s response. Where does she come up with these names?

“She doesn’t like needles.” Shrapnel leaned in to whisper to me.

Well that was a surprise.

“You’re one to talk. If I remember correctly, the only Med-X you’ll take is the one that comes in tablets.” Cog said with a smirk.

Shrapnel looked down at the floor and started pawing the carpet with a hoof. “Well I don’t like needles either.”

Cog continued teasing Shrapnel when the door opened and out came two zebras. The mare was balancing a trey with a bottle and a glass on her back while the stallion did this too, but he was also carrying a basket in his mouth.

The smell of oranges reached my nose and made my mouth water. They smelled incredible.

Shrapnel squeaked with delight as she began drinking her Sparkle-Cola through a straw. Occasionally she would blow back into the bottle causing it to fizz even more. She giggled every time she did it.

Saw completely ignored the glass and pressed the bottle to her head, lowering it occasionally to take a sip.

I thanked the zebra for the oranges and went right to work. They were very fresh and sweet. I offered them to the others. Saw didn’t want any; Cog took one, the rest I shared with Shrapnel.

“-lem. I leave this in your capable hooves.” I heard a smooth mares voice as the door we came through opened.

“I will take care of it at once.” The guard that escorted us bowed and turned away, leaving the mare who spoke first to enter alone.

I stared at her stunned. She was… beautiful. Zebras have slightly longer muzzles than ponies, and also slightly slanted eyes. This only served to make her look more exotic. She moved with feline grace and confidence. The silk dress she wore was designed so that the glyphs the zebras have in place of cutie marks, was left bare. Two ribbons of silk went over her shoulders and trailed behind her, and gently swayed in rhythm with her flanks… What’s wrong with me?!

I tried looking at something else, but she looked right at me with her pale-green eyes and smiled.

That smile completely emptied me head for a moment.

I managed to smile back awkwardly, blushing furiously. Determined to not let my eyes stray, I focused on her face. She wore jewelry as well, emerald earrings and a thin, intricate gold chain around her slender neck. Her mane was styled differently too. It was pulled back, the black and white formed wavy lines reaching down to her shoulders.

The zebras that brought us our refreshments looked at the stunning mare who gave them a curt nod. With that they bowed and left the room.

“Councilor Shiala.” Cog said as he got up from his chair. Saw didn’t bother to rise, but she did move to a sitting position rather than staying reclined. Shrapnel, in her usual way, just smiled and waved with a hoof while still holding her Sparkle-Cola and sipping it through her straw.

“Greetings Talon company!” Shiala beamed. “You are Cog correct?” She asked and Cog nodded. I could see his face going slightly red. “That means that you are Saw.”

“I am.” Saw answered lazily. She was doing her best to look unimpressed, and still managing to be somewhat respectful.

Shiala nodded satisfied then turned to Shrapnel. “And you are Shrapnel?”

Shrapnel nodded. “Yep! Nice to meet you!” She said cheerily, no surprise there. Shrapnel was Shrapnel. You need to have a huge gun strapped to your back to impress her.

Shiala frowned when she turned to me. I moved my hooves nervously as she approached. Had I done something to offend her? Whatever it was I was ready to apologize. I just couldn’t stand to let her be upset with me.

My heart started beating faster as she approached me. ”I’m sorry, but I don’t know your name.” She asked softly now standing very close to me, her eyes looking straight into my own. I could feel her warm breath, it had the pleasant smell of mint.

I stuttered trying to think of an answer. “I’m uhhh…” Come on! You know this one!

Cog, thankfully stepped in. “He’s name is Mist. He’s new. Joined us recently.” Yes exactly. What he said.

“Ah, I see.” The councilor nodded again. “A pleasure to meet you.” She said and smiled. Her eyes still holding me firmly rutted in place. That smile made my heart flutter and my tail twitch.

Rather than risk my tongue tripping over itself, I just nodded and smiled back.

“Excuse me, but how do you know our names?” Saw asked suspiciously. Cog shot her a look, but she ignored him. I too was a little upset with Saw’s tone, and the fact that Shiala had turned around to regard the yellow mare and was no longer looking at me.

Shiala smiled. “When we approached your company for this contract, your commander Razorwing said that she would be sending her best squad under the command of a famous veteran. I was intrigued and felt compelled to learn more.”

“Best squad?” Cog blinked in disbelief.

“Are you sure? That doesn’t sound like her. Usually she calls us a bunch of irresponsi-mhhhmhm.” Cog quickly jumped on Shrapnel and shoved one of his hooves into her mouth.

He smiled apologetically to the councilor who laughed merrily. Just listening to the sound of Shiala’s laughter made me smile too.

She continued smiling for a while longer as her eyes swept over all of us then the councilors face grew serious. “But where is the griffin IronClaw?” She looked about the room. “He didn’t come with you?”

“Ahhh no. There is an urgent matter that he has to see to.” Cog apologized.

Shiala looked concerned. “He is well I trust?” She relaxed noticeably when Cog nodded.

“Councilor Shiala, we brought the report of what we found.” He gestured to me and I levitated out the package. “Also I have some additional data in my PipBuck”

“That can wait for when we are all assembled. I’m interested in hearing your accounts of the event.” Shiala said as she motioned for me to hold on to the package.

Cog looked at all of us then nodded. “Alright. Well I guess I’ll start from the outpost we found. Mist had decided to join us and it’s a good thing too because he-”

“Councilor Shiala!”

The door slammed open and guards poured in. The mare that had led us to this room trotted up to the councilor.

“Councilor Shiala we have intruders in the palace.” The mare said and looked at us suspiciously. Silly me, here I thought nothing would go wrong today.

“Intruders?” Shiala asked in disbelief.

“We found one of the attendants with his throat slit. We need to make sure you are safe.” The mare explained hurriedly.

“What of Narath and Zden? Are Lapsi and Brinn safe?” Shiala asked breathlessly.

“Both councilor Brinn and councilor Lapsi are safe. They were reweaving correspondences at the time and were with their guards. They are safe.” The guard answered.

The councilor was relieved at hearing this. “What about Narath and Zden?”

“Councilor Zden hasn’t arrived at the palace yet. There is no reason to believe that he is in any danger.” The mare raised a hoof and moved it in circles above her head. At this sign the rest of the guards spread out around the room and started inspecting every inch.

“They wouldn’t be so foolish to try again so soon. No. They would.” Councilor Shiala seemed to be talking to herself then with a determined look she faced the guard again. “I believe they are attempting to assassinate Narath again. Where is he?” Before the guard answered Shiala turned to us. “Come. You may be of assistance.”

“Them?! Councilor! These ‘ponies’ could be involved!” The guard mare growled at us. The other guards started raising their weapons. Oh crap.

Shiala stepped between us and the enraged guard-mare. “I know these ponies.” I saw her eyes flicker to me, then back at the guard. “They aren’t responsible for this.” She’s worried. She knows Cog, Saw and Shrapnel, but not me.

“Fine.” The guard-mare grudgingly conceded. “Councilor Narath is in the west wing. He’s with his guard so I doubt the assassins will be any more successful than last time.” She then turned her head back to Cog and Saw. “You can help us search. Stay with the other guards and try not to get in the way.” She certainly wasn’t happy. Saw looked about ready to bite the mares head off, but unbelievably she didn’t do anything more than scowl.

The guards had escorted councilor Shiala to the room with the other two councilors, Brinn and Lapsi. They stationed even more guards there, and then pretty much ignored us.

We sat in the middle of a hall and watched as the guards moved left and right. Shiala asked had asked us to help, and here we are sitting around being useless. No one bothered to ask us to help, and if we started asking randomly we’d just be getting in the way.

They had the main entrance covered “Does this place have any back entrances?” I asked a passing guard.

He looked me over. “You’re those Talon mercs right. Yes, the palace has three back entrances. We have them covered.” That was just a polite way of saying ‘We have everything under control and we don’t need ponies getting in our way’.

“Mist, what are you thinking?” Cog asked as he joined me.

Trying to anticipate where the intruder or intruders would go. I had no idea if there could be more of them. “By now the assassins know that we know that they are here. They would probably want to retreat, so I’m thinking about were the exits would be.”

“Gotcha.” Cog started tapping buttons on his PipBuck. “Here look at this.” I did as he asked and looked at the PipBuck screen.

It’s just a bunch of green lines. What am I supposed to be seeing? Oh wait! That’s a map! It’s incomplete, but it gave me a good sense of what the palace looks like. It was mostly symmetrical.

“You don’t have a whole map?” I asked Cog and he shook his head.

“Haven’t been here before. The PipBuck logs only the places I’ve already visited.” Cog paused for a moment. “Maybe I could ask the guards to let me copy one of their maps?”

Good thinking. “Do it.” With that he trotted off down a hall.

It wasn’t long before he returned smiling. “They didn’t exactly let me, but what they don’t know won’t hurt them.” That does not sound good. “Alright have a look now.” He extended his hoof to me again.

The middle of the palace was occupied by a huge square. The PipBuck marked this as an audience chamber. Too big and too open. I spotted two hallways that passed behind the chamber. One led directly north, the one the guards probably have covered. That same hall cut into another that connected the east side to the west side of the palace, that hall ran parallel to the audience chamber.

This is bad. The palace was simply too big. A number of rooms connected to all of the halls. The assassins could be in any one of them, and let’s not forget about the upper floors. How many guards are there? Probably not enough to cover every room.

“Shrapnel could you go here?” I pointed to where the two halls cut into each other.

She nodded. “Sure.”

“Why there?” Cog asked turning to me.

“The guards are checking every room, we are going to councilor Narath. You have that EFS, you can see them coming. Shrapnel has it too.” I pointed to the same spot I shoved Shrapnel. “Right here, Shrapnel can easily spot anyone trying to get away. All three back entrances connect here. If they try to run away they have to get through there.”

Cog nodded. “Yeah, and if they have cloaks? What if they are Remnant?” I hope not. If they are than the councilor is probably already dead.

“Hey, where is Saw?” Shrapnel asked. I just blinked at her for a moment before realizing what she had said.

“She was here a moment ago.” Cog said looking around.

Where did she go? How did we get separated? “Shrapnel, you go where I told you. If you run into Saw tell her to stay with you. Cog, we have to find her.” Of all of us, Saw is the most lightly armed and armored. We need to find her fast!

I ran up to the first group of guards and asked them if they had seen a yellow earth pony mare, adding what she was wearing. One of the guards just scowled at Cog and me for interrupting their search, but a calmer guard mare said that she saw somepony like that on the second floor in the west wing. I thanked her than quickly asked if they found any sign of this assassin.

“No, but we did find two more bodies. Our own this time.” The mare said, her tone dead serious. She ignored the stares her companions were giving her. Obviously they didn’t like that she shared this with us.

“Our own? Guards were killed?” Cog asked shaking his head in disbelief.

“How were they-” I started to ask.

“Shot in the head.” The mare answered and looked to her companions. They had started to move ahead without her.

“And no one heard?” Cog asked incredulous.

“Silencers.” I answered and the mare nodded.

“We think so too.” She said irritably looking over our shoulders to where her friends had gone. She was anxious to rejoin them in their search.

“Do you know if it’s a single assassin, or are there more of them?” I asked quickly.

“We think it’s only one assassin. Look, I need to be going.” She said as she started moving past us. I didn’t try to stop her. We were lucky we got that much out of her.

“One assassin.” Cog said turning to me. “And he or she is giving them this much trouble? You’d think it wouldn’t be so hard to find one zebra.”

He thinks it’s a zebra? I guess it makes sense seeing as how the last assassination was attempted by that Viper gang. But something still doesn’t make sense. Why are they so determined to kill Narath? He’s a supporter of this servitude they have going here. Ponies mostly fall into this, so why do the Vipers care?

“You could, be right. Maybe we are dealing with a Remnant assassin.” I told Cog.

“Maybe, but why would they? Narath is popular. Killing him won’t help them make any friends?” Cog shook his head. “Aghh! This is such a mess!”

A few more guards trotted past us as we came to a staircase. Cog was right, it is a mess. I couldn’t think of any way to stop it. If the assassin is cloaked than there is no way to know for sure until he or she acts.

A few zebra guards were talking, but became silent once we reached the top of the stairs. They eyed us suspiciously and moved on to inspect a room, weapons drawn and ready. They were going to be no help at all.

I suddenly realized something, and I wanted to slap myself for not noticing it sooner. The assassin killed one of the staff, then two guards. Sloppy. Too sloppy for a Remnant assassin. Of all the things Zaeryl taught me, I never believed that Remnant assassination techniques would be useful for something like this. If the Remnant have someone they want to kill stealthily, they send one assassin. Two at the most, the other acts as a spotter and helps find and confirm the target. They only send squads if they want to eliminate a lot of enemies quickly, and with little collateral damage.

“Mist.”

It could be that this assassin just got his hooves on a stealth cloak and isn’t a trained Remnant. That must be it. The three he’s killed probably spotted him, and the assassin had to kill them.

“Mist!” Cog shouted and snapped me back to reality.

“What?” I asked and looked around and noticed that we were passing by what appeared o be a balcony. I stopped to look over the railings.

“You looked like you phased out or something.” He asked concerned.

“I’ve been thinking. Listen, you go ahead and find Narath. Help keep him safe.” I said as I looked down from the balcony. From here I could see the entirety of the audience chamber. Directly across was another balcony and there I saw more zebra guards walking by. “This is where they meet with diplomats?”

“Yeah, mostly those from the embassies.” Cog answered.

I could feel his eyes on me. If I were an assassins, this would be the perfect place to take the shoot. A nice view of everything, especially the five adorned seats which I had no doubt were occupied by the council. I wonder who sat in the middle. The Remnant would just have to wait for someone to want to speak to the council, or they themselves could demand to see them. The problem would be the guards. No doubt they used this same balcony to keep an eye out for trouble, but a skilled assassin could sit right next to them while cloaked and they would never know the difference. They would be expecting trouble from down below, not from above.

I chill went down my spine as I realized what I was thinking. I was just thinking of a way to assassinate someone! What’s wrong with me?! Alright I was just trying to put myself in their hooves to try and guess what the assassin’s next move might be.

I pulled out my cloak and started fastening the clasp around my neck.

“What are you doing?” Cog asked his concern rising.

“I need to observe. This assassin is too careless to be Remnant, but he might be wearing a stealth cloak. I’m guessing he doesn’t know how to properly use one otherwise he wouldn’t have had to kill those guards. I’ll try to find him.” I explained, and hopefully I won’t get myself shot.

Cog nodded and started grinning. “You know, you’re not half bad at this?”

“At what?” I asked arching an eyebrow.

“Planning.” He said

I would hardly call this a plan. I’m just guessing and hoping that I’m right, and hoping that I’ll get lucky. I pulled the hood up and tapped the gem at my neck.

“I’m off, I’ll try to find Narath and help keep him safe. You take care of yourself too alright.” Cog said as turned and trotted ahead.

I went with him for a little while then turned left into a room. There was a guard inside, and he was checking every inch of the room. Inside a cabinet, under the table, he was being thorough. I stayed as quiet as I could be and observed.

Soon another guard poked his head through the door. “This room clear?” He asked and the other nodded.

“Whoever he is, he’s good. Much better than the last one.” The guard muttered while stepping out from behind the desk.

“We’ll find him.” The one that had come to check in, reassured his friend and they both left. I silently followed.

As the two of them walked they talked, but didn’t say anything useful or anything that I haven’t heard before. Except that the situation isn’t as under control as they would have us believe. The guard captain was worried. The assassin had managed to get a few shots at the councilor, but luckily he missed. The guards gave chase, but the assassin had managed to wound one of them and escape. One of the zebra in front of me mentioned a lockdown, which I guessed meant that they weren’t letting anyone into the palace at the moment.

I overheard that their orders were to always be with a partner. No one was to walk alone. That made sense, but one of the guards objected saying that now they wouldn’t be able to cover as much ground.

A sudden sound of gunfire made us all stop.

“What the-“ The guard didn’t finish his sentence, instead he turned around to the source of a new sound.

Hearing the drumming of hooves I turned around to see four zebra guards rushing directly at the two. I cursed silently and hugged a wall. As they rushed pass I felt the rush of air tug at my cloak. Please, please don’t let them notice me. Under the cloak you are only completely invisible while standing still, or moving fluidly. Jerking movements made the cloak shimmer.

A quick thank you to Celestia and Luna for my luck holding out, and not getting discovered. I listened in as the new arrivals talked in a rush.

“Come on! Get ready!” One of the zebras yelled as he rushed past the two I was following. The rest of the guards were ready to fight. They had bits in their mouths that connected to the guns on the saddles they wore.

I grabbed hold of my rifle with my magic to steady it as I ran after the guards. We turned right and continued down another hall.

A head of us there were two zebra guards, a mare and a stallion. The mare was lying in a spreading pool of blood with the stallion standing over her protectively. As soon as he saw us he pointed with a hoof further down the hall.

“There! Keep going, don’t let him get away.” He shouted.

The guards redoubled their speed and went to where the guard was pointing. I slowed down and was about to turn off my cloak to help the mare when I saw the guard smiling smugly as he stepped over the corpse and headed down another hall.

I was wrong! It wasn’t an assassin wearing a stealth cloak, he was pretending to be one of the guards! I rushed after the zebra.

I didn’t bother trying to shot him. His armor looked thick and right now I couldn’t remember if I had the armor piercing rounds loaded, but also it would be better if I caught him.

From the deliberate and precise way he moved and chose through which rooms to go to, it was easy to see that he was very familiar with the layout of the palace. If I lost sight of him, not only would an assassin still be on the loose, but I would be completely lost in this maze of hallways.

My heart hammered in my chest as I kept pace. I prayed that he stopped soon because I didn’t have the stamina to chase after him for much longer.

The fake guard skidded to a halt and I did as well, readying my rifle. To my surprise we were on the balcony again, but this time on the opposite end. He motioned to three other guards that were standing there, and they waved back in response. One of the guards was standing on his rear hooves, and raising a rifle. He was aiming across at the other balcony. I turned to see what he was trying to shoot, and to my horror I saw quite a number of guards there with one zebra in the middle. The guards were focused on protecting their front and back leaving their left flanks open to fire.

The fact that all of them wore armor save for the one in the middle, who was wearing embroidered clothes and a cape, left no doubt in my mind that that was councilor Narath.

I aimed at the shooter with my rifle and fired three bullets right at his exposed head. One missed, but the other two found their mark. I had to act fast now. Not only was I wrong about there being an assassin wearing a stealth cloak, but I was also wrong in thinking that he was working alone.

“What the hell.” The zebra I was following started to turn around.

I let loose another volley into his back and flank. He grunted and staggered forward, but didn’t go down. His armor had absorbed the worst. Damn it! Just my luck to have regular bullets loaded instead of armor piercing. I saw the other two mares stare in my direction, eyes wide and mouth gaping. She was probably wondering who was shooting. I raised my rifle and aimed at her, but caught sight of her partner in the corner of my eye.

The other mare had recovered more quickly and turned her attention back across the balcony choosing to ignore the unknown threat. She bit down on a bit in front of her mouth, and the two guns on either side of her roared.

I tried to adjust my aim to take her out before she could kill the councilor. I fired, but missed as I lurched back in time to avoid getting shot by her partner who was firing blindly in my direction.

The whole place rang with gunfire as the guards on the other side started firing back.

I hit the floor and while lying on my back I tried to fire at the mare who was intent on filling every inch of the space in front of her with holes. The mare’s eyes went wide with shock, the cloak had managed to slip off of me somewhat and now she could see the black Kevlar armor that I wore. Managing only grazing wounds since I couldn’t aim properly, I didn’t kill her. The mare started panicking and bolted, running past the other mare and getting hit by a few rounds that flew from the other balcony.

The stallion I shot started screaming as the guards from the other balcony filled him with bullets. I could clearly see sparks fly as some of the bullets ricocheted off his armor while others were burying themselves into the protective metal. These weren’t armor piercing rounds either, but the sheer overwhelming amount of them chipped and tore at the zebra. He fell to the floor, shuddered and was still.

Still on my back I watched as the battle unfolded.

The other mare also screamed and reared up on her hindhooves, firing wildly at the ceiling as bullets tore at her chest and stomach. Her screams turned into a horrible wet gurgle as one bullet hit her in the throat. The mare kicked out feebly with her hooves as she toppled over on her back, her head turned in my direction.

“Stay with the councilor! You, you and you, with me!” I heard someone yell from the other balcony. I rolled over onto my stomach and turned around in the direction the other mare had escaped. I felt my hood slip off when I rolled, and I went to pull it back up when I locked eyes with the dying mare.

Her lips moved soundlessly. She seemed to be saying ‘Help me, please’. I shivered at the look in her eyes. She was so scared, scared of death it overwhelmed me. I wanted to help her, I did. But there was nothing I could do. Even if I gave her a potion her throat was torn open, and there was so much blood… so much blood.

Her chest rose and fell ever more weakly as blood poured out of the many holes that had been punched in her armor. This was horrible. It would have been better if I was angry, but I wasn’t. My head was clear, there wasn’t any reason for me to be angry. I don’t know these zebras, the guards or the councilor. I felt bad about them dying and I understood what problems the councilor’s death would cause, but I don’t have a personal stake in this.

A terrible feeling of shame came over me. I can’t be this callous, this indifferent. I have to care. I looked back at the mare, but the light had already gone out from her eyes.

“I’m sorry.” I whispered and pulled my hood back up and started for the door after the only assassin that still lived.

The image of the dying mare stayed with me. I couldn’t shake it. Why was her death affecting me so strongly. I killed Remnant. I killed that slaver and that defenseless pony and I nearly killed Santir, so why?!

I didn’t have to think about it much, the answers came on their own. Because the Remnant are trained, trained to die if necessary. I regretted killing the slaver, Celestia knows why, but I do. The mad pony I killed because it was necessary, but my reasons at the time were selfish. I still hate Santir, but I’m glad I didn’t kill him. I would have regretted that too if Amber hadn’t stopped me. I really need to talk to her.

Maybe what made it easier was that they had died quickly? A bullet to the head, quick, clean. They didn’t have to feel themselves slip away. I remembered the pink necromantic cloud that nearly killed me. The horrible pain, and then the numbing cold.

All of these thoughts vanished from my mind when I saw the mare I was running after suddenly before me. I was coming at her from her left, still hidden from sight by the cloak. She raised her rifle in front of her and I did the same. I aimed at her hooves, hoping to cripple her.

I pulled the trigger and nothing happened. I forgot to reload?! Damn it! If I had been focused instead of letting my mind wonder, I would have remembered to switch to a fresh magazine.

Frantically I removed the empty one, but before I could reload I saw her taking aim at Cog, his back was turned to her.

Damn it! Reaching out with my magic, and grabbing the barrel of her gun I tried pushing it away.

The assassin had pulled the trigger, but I managed to redirect the gun enough for her to miss Cog. I focused my magic on her gun to try and wrest it away from her, but she had recovered from the initial shock of having the gun suddenly move on its own and now held on tighter.

It didn’t matter because I had reached her, and now I could use my hooves. Bringing my right forehoof down on the butt of her rifle while at the same time moving my left hoof up to the guns barred, I managed to send the weapon twirling into the air.

She gaped at the floating pair of disembodied hooves, eyes wide with fear. Taking advantage of her confusion I dropped back on my left side and bucked her in the stomach.

“Remnant!”

Someone shouted and instantly my ears stood erect. The Remnant are here! So they are involved! Maybe they intended to use these assassins as a diversion. I desperately looked around for any signs of shimmering cloaks.

“No wait he isn’t-“ I heard Cog say before my shoulder exploded with pain. It dawned on me. They think that I’m a Remnant assassin.

I scraped at the stone floor with my remaining good forehoof, as I tried to get away while bullets whizzed pass my head.

The sudden movement sent my cloak whipping above me and all concealment was lost. A scream tore itself free from my mouth as pain shot up my rear hoof. I felt the bite of a bullet just beneath my cutie mark. Another bullet hit my leg but it mercifully bounced off the protective plate. It did however felt like I’ve been struck by a hammer.

“Damn it! Wait!” Cog shouted again and I could hear hooves clattering.

Managing only a few more steps I collapsed to the floor and turned my head around to see my attacker.

It was another mare, she wore guard armor too. I wonder if she’s was working for the assassins. The mare had a look of confusion, hate and fear on her face as she approached my prone form.

From the corner of my eye I could see Cog rushing to stop her. He wouldn’t make it in time. But the mare hesitated while looking down the sights of her rifle. My magic gripped the pistol holstered to my chest. I’ll just roll to the left, bring up my pistol and pray that I’m quicker than her.

“Hold your fire!” A clear voice cut in before I had a chance to try out my plan.

The mare looked nervously to her left than back at me. She didn’t lover her rifle, but she looked less inclined to shoot me. Cog skidded to a halt beside the mare then gently placed a hoof on her rifle and lowered it.

“Sir, his wearing-“ The mare began.

“Unless the Remnant started recruiting ponies, I doubt this one means us harm.” I wasn’t that surprised to find that the speaker was councilor Narath. The richly dressed zebra confidently strode towards us, his guards flanking him. I was surprised to see Saw walking beside him.

Instead of my pistol I redirected my concentration on finding a potion. The adrenaline was starting to wear off and every movement sent a fresh wave of pain through my wounded shoulder and leg. The mess in my saddlebags didn’t help either.

Cog appeared beside me and levitated one of his potions to me. I took it and thanked the unicorn before quickly drinking the potion.

Ohhhh blessed relief! The pain started fading moments after I emptied the bottle.

“Hold on let me see.” Saw suddenly appeared beside Cog as she started examining my wounds.

“Will he be alright?” Narath asked as he approached to look at me, he looked genuinely concerned.

“He’ll be fine. Lucky this trigger-happy idiot knew when to stop shooting.” Saw sneered at the zebra guard who had shot me.

The mare shifted uneasily. She looked both outraged and sorry, but from the apologetic way she was looking at Narath I’d guess she was more sorry that she had almost killed someone who the councilor would want alive, rather than being sorry for actually shooting me.

I looked at Narath and noticed that his clothes had a few holes in them and they were visibly darker, Signs of dried blood. But the zebra looked healthy.

“Are you-Oww!” I winced as Saw poked at the sensitive wound beneath my cutie mark. The potion hadn’t healed that one completely.

“Quit being such a baby.” She scolded me and placed a bandage over the wound.

I turned back to the councilor again. “Are you alright?” The assassins had managed to hit him.

Narath followed my gaze to his side then shook his head. “I am thanks to this wonderful mare.” He smiled and gestured elegantly with a hoof to my left. That was the first time I saw Saw blush.

“Yeah, well you should have been paying attention.” Saw said trying to sound like uncaring. Next to her I Could see Cog grinning from ear to ear, and I groaned. They’ll be at each other’s throats in no time.

“You should rest. You’re still hurt.” Narath said misunderstanding my groan for one of pain.

“No. I’m fine.” I really was feeling much better, especially when I checked my cloak and saw that it was somehow miraculously undamaged.

The sudden sound of hooves turned heads as a guard rushed to us.

“Councilor the intruder has been caught.” The zebra let out in a rush. “She ummm… fired at the mare in armor and she ummm tackled her and is now holding her pined.” The zebra shifted his hooves nervously.

I think I know who he meant when he said mare in armor. It’s good that at least one part of my ‘plan’ worked out how it was supposed to.

“Good. Captain I leave the interrogation to you.” Narath said coolly nodding to one of the guards his face had a look of complete contempt, than he turned to us and smiled. The transition from serious to relaxed was so swift it left no doubt that despite his arrogant attitude Narath was in full control of his emotions. “Now, shall we go somewhere more private and comfortable?” He asked.

***          ***          ***

After Shrapnel had rejoined us, we were escorted into a room which was more lavish than the one where we originally waited. Shiala was already there waiting for us, her face brightened when she saw us.

“It’s good to see that everyone is alright.” She said smiling.

“Yes and it looks like you were right. The Talons were indeed useful in stopping the assassination and helping us catch one of the assassins.” Narath said as he strode forward and gestured for us to take a seat.

“You take unnecessary risks. Do you enjoy putting your life in danger?” Shiala scolded Narath to which he just shrugged and smiled.

“Perhaps a little. It livens things up, and besides I was never in any real danger. I have full confidence in our guard, and with the Talons here” He gestured to us while pouring himself a glass of wine from a nearby table. “I was completely safe.”

It was easy to see why he was so popular. His relaxed attitude, always in control, and Narath seemed to exude confidence. He inspires those who serve him. Failure is a word which he doesn’t know the meaning of.

“You should listen to the mare. She speaks sense. What is this the second time you were almost assassinated? Remember that saying ‘third time’s the charm’.” A much rougher and deeper voice spoke and we all turned to see who it belonged to.

The speaker was an older zebra wearing cloak and armor. The cloak wasn’t a stealth cloak, but an ordinary one, it had no gem. The armor was old, but well maintained and it had zebra glyphs etched onto its protective plates. His mane was cut short showing more grey than black and white.

“So good of you to join us Zden.” Narath said with just a hint of annoyance in his voice.

The zebras, councilor Zden’s steely gaze swept over me and my friends, a look of pure contempt on his face.

“Ah-hem.” Shiala cleared her throat then gestured to Cog, Shrapnel, Saw and me in a sweeping motion of her hoof. “These are-“

“I know who they are. Can we move on to the matter at hoof?” Zden huffed. “Why are we even wasting time with these ponies? We paid them already and they’ve brought us the report, haven’t they? Mercenaries have no interest beyond the next contract and payment.”

Shiala glared at the older zebra, shocked by his tone. I wasn’t, but I expected more understanding from someone of his position.

“What’s wrong?” Shrapnel nudged me. Cog and Saw were looking confusedly at me. What?

“Hah!” Narath barked a laugh, his bright blue eyes fixed on me and sparkling with amusement. “It looks like you will have to guard your tongue more carefully my old friend.” He said to the older zebra who looked confused like my friends were.

“You understand me?” Zden asked me.

“Yes, of course I do. Why? Is there some reason why should not?” I asked the old zebra.

He arched his neck back in surprise, and then I realized that he had switched to the zebras native language when he insulted me and my friends.

Narath laughed again as his fellow councilors face went red.

“If you understand our language then you should have said so. Whoever taught you, neglected to teach you manners.” Zden hissed.

What?! Manners? I don’t have manners?! He insulted us! And I’m still not hearing an apology! I opened my mouth to give the old zebra a piece of my mind when I saw Cog shake his head.

I held my tongue. “I’m sorry.” I said.

“He could teach you a lesson in humility. Mist is it?” Narath said looking at the old zebra. “And you are the one who needs to apologize.”

Zden was getting ready to answer the provocation but Shiala cut them short.

“Enough!” She said in a commanding tone. “This behavior is unbecoming of you both.” Then in a more calm voice she continued. “I called them here because words on paper are no substitute for firsthoof experience, and we may need something clarified.”

“Fine.” Zden grumbled. “But before we begin, is there anything else we should know? Do you have any other… unusual skills?” He eyed me suspiciously.

Well that depends on what you consider unusual.

“He is trained in the Fallen Caesar style.” Narath said and watched the shocked face of the old zebra with amusement.

I was shocked too. How did he know?

“The guard that shot you told me.” He said as if reading my thoughts. Okay that was weird. Narath is very perceptive, and because of that I felt like I had to be on my guard around him.

“And who taught you Remnant fighting techniques?” Zden asked.

“A shaman.” I answered simply, and fully expected their shocked reaction. Even Narath was caught off guard, and it felt good seeing the confident zebra shaken.

“Does this shaman have a name?” Zden continued.

I considered not telling them, but I already admitted that it was a shaman and not some rogue Remnant. Alright technically she was that too.

“Zaeryl.” I chose to be honest. Shiala and Narath didn’t recognize the name or they gave no indication of it. Zden on the other hoof looked like he’d seen a ghost.

He’s heard of her? Yes he definitely has. Maybe he even met her. I was suddenly overcome by curiosity and wanted to question the zebra about my teacher and foster parent.

“You know her?” I asked leaning from my seated position. Saw and Cog looked at me with concern, only Shrapnel looked on with innocent curiosity.

Shiala and Narath both turned to the old councilor expectantly.

“We… crossed paths.” Zden managed and gave me a searching look, his face a grim mask, then suddenly he went back to his old irritable self. “Fine! Let’s hear out the mercenaries and be done with it.” He barked and went to pour himself a glass of wine.

He knows something. I really wanted to ask the old councilor about my teacher, but he looked determined to move on.

Shiala and Narath continued looking at him for a while longer before turning back to us.

“Now, Cog. If you will.” Shiala said smiling at Cog.

The green unicorn cleared his throat and took a moment to gather his thoughts. At first I thought it odd how Shiala wanted to hear us before when we were alone, but it made sense with the way Narath and Zden were acting. The two councilors reminded me of Saw and Cog.

The council listened carefully to what Cog had to say, interrupting only ask a question or a clarification. I helped Cog with any details that might have slipped his mind. The mention of the megaspell drew concerned looks from the councilors. Saw and Shrapnel explained what happened on their side while we were separated.

“That was some tale you just told. I’m not fully convinced about the giant worm though.” Zden said after Cog had finished speaking.

“It’s too unbelievable for them to lie about.” Narath stated.

“We should leave the discussion of legends for another time. Their mission was the weapon. The megaspell.” Shiala said.

“It’s a shame it was destroyed, or used as the case may be.” Narath mused. “We could have used it to keep both the Remnant and the Separatists at bay.”

“No, too dangerous. It’s good that it’s gone. With it Vostoris might have been seen as a threat, and we don’t need any ideas of an alliance between the Separatists and Remnant popping into the Caesars and the General’s heads.” Zden said strangely calm.

“As if that could ever happen.” Narath snorted. The two councilors surprised me, I actually expected the opposite from them.

“And what of the facility?” Zden asked looking at Cog. “Is it still operational?” Cog and I exchanged looks.

“It still works, sort of.” Cog said scratching the back of his head with a hoof.

“We left it open when we escaped.” I said thinking about the massive doors on the garage we used to exit Prometheus, Cog winced.

“Y-You WHAT!” Zden sputtered. “They could be regrouping and making another one as we speak!”

“Calm down Zden.” Shiala said in a soft tone.

Narath didn’t look troubled in the least. “If they left the hatch open then the place is a tomb by now. All that sand being moved by the wind would have slipped inside. Besides the facility was clearly used as a testing area. They only had one megaspell, damaged I might add. It’s safe to assume that they don’t have the resources to make a new one.” The councilor stated confidently.

“Resources aside, Zaxis was there helping them. It would be a fair assumption that they lacked the knowledge to create a new megaspell.” Shiala added reasonably.

They were right. The only megaspell there was that damaged one, and Prometheus was used for research not making new weapons. That much was clear from what we found there.

“That doesn’t mean that there aren’t any more of the blasted things out there.” Zden pointed out.

“No, of course not.” Shiala said. “And we must do all we can to track down as many of them as we can. But for now there is one less to worry about.”

More megaspells? Ughhh… I think I feel another headache coming. How? Why would the zebras create something so powerful? I knew why, but I constantly find myself asking.

“How did you find out about the megaspell in the first place?” Saw asked with a scrutinizing look at the three zebras.

“We have our sources.” Shiala said and smiled coyly. Sources from within the Separatists?

“And the Remnant?” Cog asked.

This time Shiala’s face looked grim. “Unfortunately the Remnant have proven better at guarding their secrets. What we do learn of their activities is mostly from the Talons, from you.”

That was actually clever. The Talons get to earn more caps working for the Remnant, and anything they learn about the Remnant’s activities they report to the council. The council stays one step ahead of them and is able to remain neutral.

“If that is all we have private matters to discuss in light of the information you gave us.” Zden said hinting that it was time for us to leave.

I had already given them the package, and now I looked to Cog to see if there was anything else that we needed to do. There wasn’t.

Cog hopped off from where he was sitting, and gave a polite little bow to the council. “Thank you for seeing us.”

“We hope to see you again, and look forward to enlisting your services.” Shiala said politely smiling. Zden appeared to be ignoring us.

Narath flashed a smile. “I think I’ll take a little walk with our new friends. At least to the gate of the palace.”

Shiala narrowed her eyes suspiciously at the councilor. “Be careful. The assassins failed again, but you should not push your luck.” She warned.

Zden rolled his eyes. “Getting shot hasn’t brought back any sense to that big head of yours.”

Narath shrugged. “You stay and hide if you want, I have no intention of letting myself be intimidated.”

One of Zden’s eyes twitched, and he grumbled something.

“Shall we go?” Narath gestured to the door we came in through, I nodded and we left.

I turned to Shrapnel who was unusually quiet during the meeting, but she looked her usual happy self. “Are you alright? You’ve been very quiet?”

“Sure I am. I just thought I should let the smart ponies talk.” She paused for a moment. “And smart zebras.”

“If only we were as smart as you make us out to be.” Narath told Shrapnel. “Which reminds me, I owe you a debt for catching that assassin. It’s the first chance we have at learning some details about these attackers.” He said inclining his head to Shrapnel.

“It’s alright.” Shrapnel said smiling. “Mist is the one who told me where to wait in case someone suspicious came.”

“Did he now?” Narath asked with exaggerated surprise to which Shrapnel excitedly nodded. He then turned to me. “Strange that you would take charge like that, having only been working with the Talons for a few days.” Then with an easygoing smile and a searching look in his eyes, he added. “Eager to move up in the ranks?”

I shook my head, taken aback by his word. Certainly not! I just wanted to help catch the assassin. I’m no leader. Narath didn’t seem to believe me.

“Do you have any idea who would want to kill you?” Cog asked after a while.

“Many would want to, I imagine.” The councilor replied and smiled proudly. Why would he be proud of something like that?

“That’s an odd thing to be happy about.” Saw said noting his smile.

“It’s a sign.” Narath answered expecting the question. “A sign that I’m making an impact, otherwise I would be left in peace.” That may be, but I had a feeling that he enjoyed the attention for more private reasons.

We turned a corner and were heading down the stairs when Shrapnel finally spoke up. “Is it true what the mare on the radio says? That the Vipers are attacking you because you keep ponies as slaves?”

“I do not keep anyone as a slave.” Narath bristled.

“But ponies are being treated like slaves, aren’t they?” I asked knowing that it wasn’t exactly like that. Cog had explained it to me, but I wanted to hear Narath’s explanation.

Narath grimaced, suddenly looking very tired. “They’re not slaves. Indentured servitude is nothing like slavery, and it’s the best solution we have at the moment.” He sighed. “You have to understand that zebras are still getting used to having ponies around them.” He sighed and looked at my pleadingly. The sad look in his eyes made me feel guilty.

“It’s unfortunate but true that ponies are mostly subject to this. I wish it weren’t so, but we must move carefully. Zebras have finally started to see past old hatreds and superstition, but is a slow process which takes time.” The councilor sighed again. ”You wouldn’t believe what I had to deal with when I brought the subject of indentured servitude to Zden and Shiala.”

“Really? How did they react?” Cog asked before I could.

“Zden just wanted all ponies gone.” Narath explained and then noticing our appalled looks clarified. “No, not in that sense! He merely wishes that all the ponies in Zevrass pick up and leave. Go back to Equestria.”

I sighed with relief. From what I saw it was clear that he had nothing but contempt for ponies. Luckily the councilor didn’t go to extremes like the Remnant.

“What about Shiala? Uhh… Councilor Shiala? She didn’t seem to have a… dislike for ponies.” Cog continued.

“Dislike! Ha!” Narath laughed suddenly and all eyes turned to him. ”Shiala is enamored with your kind!” Well that’s good. At least one councilor is completely on the side of ponies.

Narath continued laughing softly and shaking his head. “I think she’s developing an unhealthy obsession with ponies.” That’s probably not so good. Now I couldn’t put the thought out of my head that Shiala had, indeed seemed a little too friendly when we first met.

“Back to the original question. You think the Vipers are behind the attack, you stated it on the radio. Why? And why the hell pretend to be fighting for pony rights?” Saw asked taking a sudden interest.

“Ah yes. Zina.” Narath said with a wistful look in his eyes. “Yes I gave her an interview, and I was honest about what I said. I believe they want me gone out of the simple reason that I’m in their way. Helping ponies is just an excuse to create conflict.”

“You told her about the assassination?” I asked puzzled?

“Of course. I intend to tell her about this one too.” He answered calmly.

“Why the fuck would you do that?” Saw asked arching her neck back, looking confused.

“Discrediting my attackers.” Narath answered simply. “They lose support with every failure.” But doesn’t that also mean that his guard would be more relaxed, leaving a greater opening for an attack? He’s reckless, and I just hope his luck holds out.

“And you have a reason to speak with Zina again.” Cog said smiling knowingly.

Narath returned the smile. “She is a remarkable mare of unshakable integrity, and untamable spirit. She intrigues me.”

“Suuure. Her spirit intrigues you.” Saw said dryly rolling her eyes, clearly meaning that it wasn’t the spirit the councilor was interested in. Uhhh… no comment. I’ve never seen the mare.

“You jelly?” Cog quipped then hopped out of the way of Saw’s hoof.

I turned to Shrapnel to clarify what Cog had meant, but the armored mare just shrugged. “Maybe she’s hungry?”

Narath didn’t seem to hear the exchange as he continued to walk ahead, still wearing his easy smile.

Guards snapped to attention as we passed, a few of them falling in line as we walked. We had exited the palace and were now in the garden following the path which leads to the main gate. I decided to remove my cloak again and put it back into my saddlebags.

At the gate Narath stopped and addressed us.

“Once again I thank you for your assistance. You can be sure that it is noted and that we will be sure to call upon the Talons should the need arise.” Then in a less formal tone the charismatic zebra said. “It’s also been a personal pleasure to meat such interesting individuals. You’ve certainly livened things up!” He flashed a disarming smile at us.

We said our goodbyes and wished the councilor well before turning for the gate.

Making our way down one of the wider streets, heading back to the Talon base, Saw and Cog argued heatedly all the way. I didn’t pay attention to their arguing, too intent on my own thoughts. Shrapnel and her infectious happiness kept my spirits up. This didn’t last long, as it only made me worry more about the problem Narath had made me realize when he brought up my position with the Talons. ‘They won’t be happy.’ I thought as I looked up at my friends and felt weighed down by sadness.

***          ***          ***

“It may not be the best time.” Sky said as he hovered in front of us.

“Why?” Cog asked tilting his head.

Sky looked at the ceiling and rubbed his hooves together nervously. “Let’s say that both fur, and feathers are flying right now.” When none of us responded Sky sighed. “They’re at each other’s throats. I barely got out with my head on my shoulders.”

When we arrived, we had intended to report to IronClaw, but Sky caught us halfway up the stairs. IronClaw and Razorwing were having an argument.

“What’s got them so pissed?” Saw asked.

“Lizzie hasn’t reported back yet.” Sky explained frowning. “We’ve lost too many.” He added in a whisper, shaking his head.

“You don’t think they’ll really hurt each other do you?” Shrapnel asked worried.

Sky looked back up the stairs then back at us, his face pale. “Alright follow me, but stay quiet. We won’t disturb them unless we hear gunshots.” He landed and motioned with a hoof for us to follow.

The small hall was empty as we stalked slowly, already shouting could be heard. Not a good sign.

“-your damn fault! Why didn’t you take command!?” I recognized the voice. It belonged to Razorwing.

We approached the door to her office carefully, and stopped once we were close to it.

“You know that I couldn’t! We’ve been over this!” IronClaw shouted back, but his voice was more controlled, raised in an attempt to be heard more than in anger.

“Don’t give me that shit!” Razor screamed, and there was a loud thump that made us flinch. I moved to the door, but Sky stopped me shaking his head.

“You! You were supposed to…” Razor’s voice trailed off quietly. I thought I could hear IronClaw talking now, his voice soft. “Get out of my sight. Get out!” Razor yelled suddenly.

We heard the doorknob turn, and scrambled back to make it look like we had just made it up the stairs. We failed miserably.

IronClaw came out and stopped when he saw us, his face looking grim. I was honestly scared. That or I suddenly developed a kink in my knees that made them twitch. He stood there glaring at us, but I had a feeling his mind was elsewhere.

A sigh came from the office. “Sky! Get your rump in here!” Razor shouted suddenly.

“Y-Yes ma’am!” Sky stammered and trotted past IronClaw, his wing drooping. I prayed to Celestia for him.

When he had entered IronClaw closed the door with a flick of his talon then walked past us.

“Report.” He said as he headed for the stairs. IronClaw had calmed down and was once again his usual stoic self.

“We delivered the info on the Separatist, but…” Cog began and stopped. He was reluctant to distress the griffin any more right now.

“They tried to kill Narath again.” Saw stated flatly. IronClaw stopped and turned around to look at us. “We stopped them though. Even caught one of them.” She added and the griffin visibly relaxed. I felt sad for him. IronClaw looked so tired right now, and there was a look of torment in his golden eyes. It probably had something to do with his argument with Razor. I wanted to ask, but thought it best to leave him alone.

“Are you alright?” Shrapnel asked the griffin with concern, voicing all of our concern.

He looked at the armored mare and his eyes softened. “Yes. I’m alright.” The tension seemed to leave his body for a moment and he looked completely relaxed. I couldn’t help but stare. He looked so uncharacteristically calm and at peace. The moment was a short one.

“We need to get ready. Reload and restock, we head out tomorrow.” He said, face once again serious and focused.

We were back on the ground floor, in the big reception area, and headed for the armory. I stopped, very nervous at what was about to come.

The others moved ahead a few more steps before they realized that I wasn’t following. They turned to face me, confusion etched clearly on their face. Except IronCaw who seemed to know what was going on, but he kept silent.

I took a deep breath. “I’m not going.”

Saw was the first to recover from the shock, but she didn’t say anything.

“What do you mean you’re not going?” Cog asked than smiled nervously. “You’re just pulling my tail. You’re going.” I shook my head, and his ears dropped.

The hardest part was watching Shrapnel. Her eyes grew big and so terribly sad.

“I have to talk to Amber, maybe see a little more of Vostoris than move on.” Come on, please understand. “I have to go home and visit a friend too.” And one that’s no longer among us.

IronClaw remained silent, but nodded in understanding. “We could use your help, but I understand.”

“What?!” Cog looked at the griffin. “Boss! You can’t just… He’s our friend. Tell him to stay.” Cog insisted. My heart was tearing. The fact that the cared so much meant more to me than they could ever possibly know.

IronClaw looked at the unicorn as if he were about to lecture a foal. “Not being together doesn’t mean that your friendship has come to an end. He is his own pony and has to make his own choices. Mist isn’t under my command anymore, and even if he were I wouldn’t stop him.”

I breathed a bit easier. I nodded my gratitude to the griffin, and he nodded back in understanding.

“But-“ Cog pressed.

“Let it go! For fucks sake you’re not joined at the flank.” Saw snapped, and then turned to me. “Take care f yourself Mist, and don’t go dying on me you hear!” She said feigning irritation, I could see that my leaving bothered her too.

I nodded to Saw and she turned down the hall satisfied. Shrapnel walked up to me, her eyes filmed over with tears. I felt another pang of pain in my heart. She wrapped her armored hooves around me in a fierce hug which left me breathless.

“You’ll come and see us again right? You’ll go on missions with us?” She asked her voice breaking.

I didn’t need to even think about it. “Of course.” I said and patted her on the back. “This isn’t goodbye forever.” I thought for a moment. “More like see you later.”

Shrapnel still looked sad, but she smiled at least. When she turned away IronClaw walked up to me and extended his left talon, I offered my hoof. He shook it. “Do what you have to, but stay safe and remember, the Talons got your back.” He said while locking me in his intense gaze before turning to leave.

Cog remained rubbing his head awkwardly with a hoof. “What will we do without you?” He asked.

I scoffed. “You’ll manage. I’m not worried.”

“Yeah, yeah. But what if we’re attacked by a giant butterfly or something this time? Who will blow it up?” He asked in mock worry.

“Isn’t that Shrapnel’s job?” I asked.

Cog smiled and nodded. ”Yeah, but it still won’t be the same. You will come and visit right?”

“I said I would, didn’t I?” I reassured my friend.

“Have to be sure with you shamans. Alright, I won’t stall you anymore. Good luck with whatever you’re planning on doing, and say hi to Amber for me.” Cog said and then he too turned to leave.

“I will.” I said. “And good luck to you, on your mission.” Cog had already walked some distance away, but he heard me and waved his hoof.

And so I go alone now. I wasn’t thrilled about it, but there was no other choice. I fully intend to see them again if I have anything to say about it. They are my friends and nothing will ever change that. Hmm… just thinking that makes me feel less alone.

I have friends.

***          ***          ***

Off to a fantastic start! It’s been what? Ten minutes and I’m already lost. Why didn’t I pay more attention?! The streets somehow seemed to meld together and no matter which way I went everything looked the same.

The only thing that I did know for sure was that I was headed east, which was the correct direction. I just need to find that shop!

The building around me started getting smaller, and I began to see more ponies. I must have wandered into the pony district. Like most of the city the dominating colors were grays and whites, the occasional patches of green only present in strictly chosen places where the earth was exposed.

It was a strange feeling being around so many ponies at once. The only other time was when I was at the Talon base. They milled around, some going alone and some in pairs. They looked happy. Maybe not happy, but content.

I rounded down another corner and was greeted by yet another unfamiliar street. I sighed and backtracked. Maybe if I just keep going I will eventually hit the wall and then I could follow it to the main gate?

Before I put my plan to action I noticed a blue-yellow form in the shade between two houses. It was a pony. Curious I approached him or her.

It turned out to be a unicorn mare. “Excuse me?” I asked and received no answer. Is she sleeping? Why here? I turned my attention back to the mare and noticed her sides rising and falling gently, but her breathing was uneven. I stared in shock when I noticed that her ribs were clearly visible beneath her coat.

Immediately I was back with other ponies marching in line with the other slaves beside me. There wasn’t enough food that month and one pony simply collapsed dead. The Remnant left him where he fell. One remarked how the scavengers wouldn’t get much from him. I kept on looking in shock, my own pace had faltered from exhaustion and not having eaten in some time. I felt a tug on my mane, and the next thing I knew I was riding on my father’s back.

I shook my head to dispel the memory and then I approached the mare, tentatively lifting her head.

“Hey, can you hear me?” I asked in a whisper as gently as I could. I had some food in my saddlebags and I could even give her a potion in case she’s hurt.

“H-Huh…” She mumbled as her eyes flickered open.

I nearly took a step back when I had gotten a good look at her. Dried blood covered her muzzle and dark circles rimmed her bloodshot eyes. It looked far worse than simple exhaustion. I couldn’t tell if her eyes themselves were supposed to be pink or if it was the result of whatever did this to her.

Without getting a closer look, you would think that the blood vessels in her eyes had broken. They were that red. But I could see that it wasn’t the case. The tiny veins were there, they were just all visible now.

This is terrible. Was she poisoned? “What happened to y-“

“Hey you!”

The sudden shout drew my full attention and I gently lowered the mares head back down. Two ponies were coming right at me. I didn’t waste any time.

“This mare is hurt, possibly poisoned. I might have something to help her, but she needs medical attention. Where is the nearest doctor?” I asked and the two stallions exchanged looks before bursting into laughter.

Why were they laughing? Did they think that I was joking? “I’m serious. I haven’t seen something like this before. It could be dangerous.”

“Oh I know what’ll cure her.” One of the stallions said.

“You do?” They didn’t look like doctors, and I definitely didn’t like the looks they were giving the mare. I hesitated for a moment. Maybe they knew this mare, and they’ve seen this happen before. Still it’s no reason to laugh!

The two stallions started to approach, but I decided to go with my instincts and stepped between them and the mare.

“I’ll take her to the doctor. Just show me the way.” I said.

“You won’t be doing a damn thing!” One of them spat while the other held a pistol in his mouth.

I carefully looked at the two stallions. One was a unicorn and the other, the one with the pistol an earth pony. Both wore ragged leather barding and I saw a knife sheathed by the unicorn side.

They wanted to fight? With me? The unicorn was bigger than me, but size means nothing. The earth pony looked capable of only shooting himself in the hoof. Wait a moment. I looked the earth pony, who was grinning wickedly at me, in the eyes. They were red as the mares. A lot less, but it was there.

“Scared shitless.” The unicorn mused and took a few steps towards me. “If you behave and give us all that fancy gear you have, we might let you have a turn with the mare when were done.”

I felt my body go cold. They want to… the mare! I looked back at the helpless thing lying on the ground then back at the stallions. For a moment I was back with my sniper aiming at the crazed pony trying to get away.

Involuntarily I started for my rifle with my magic, but stopped myself. It would be easy. Oh so very easy, but no. I’ll fight these two morons hoof to hoof, maybe break a few bones and send them running.

I should have expected something like this, but the fact that they were ponies, my own kind, I thought differently. When will I stop being a naive foal?!

The two advanced confidently, I was already planning out my attack. Ignore the unicorn; go down low to the left. Hoof to the pistol followed by another to the muzzle. By then the unicorn should be charging behind me, so I’ll just buck him. The knife can safely be ignored. My Kevlar armor is stab-proof. The pistol isn’t much of a threat either. Small arms like that, my armor can withstand.

“Are ya igits blind, or just plain ol stupid?!” A voice drawled in an unfamiliar accent. The voice was male and speaking in equestrian, it no doubt belonged to a pony, maybe a griffin.

Both of the stallions turned to look at an ashen colored earth pony wearing leather armor in considerably better condition than that of the two idiots who decided to pick a fight they had no hope of winning. I also noted a hunting rifle slung across his back. Curiously he had a bright red scarf around his neck. Was he the leader of these two? It doesn’t matter. A hunting rifle is more dangerous, but I have an assault rifle. They were outgunned and outmatched.

“Take a good long look at im.” The pony continued and the other two looked back to me again. “Ya see them guns he has? He’s a Talon merc ya empty skulled fools!”

The two ponies suddenly looked a lot less eager to attack me.

“And that dere armor.” The pony with the red scarf continued. ”Ya thinkin Remnant gave it ta im cause he asked nicely?”

The two stallions who wanted to fight me paled, ss if seeing for the first time what kind of danger they were in. I shouldn’t have, I knew it was wrong, but I enjoyed looking at them so cowed.

“Get out of my sight.” I said calmly, unable to resist the opportunity. Both of the stallions scurried away with their tails between their legs.

I looked at the grey pony as he approached me.

“Easy thare. Ah mean no harm.” He said as he looked behind my shoulder at the mare and sighed.  “Tis a right awful shame what that crimson dust does.”

Crimson dust? I raised an eyebrow and looked at the pony. ”Excuse me?”

“The names Tumble, and ah said crimson dust.” Tumble repeated.

“Mist.” I said and turning back to the mare.

“Ah said dust, not mist.” Tumble repeated again.

“No, I mean my name is Mist.” I explained as I lifted the mares head again. “What’s this crimson dust? What is it used for?”

“Zebras get it from that plant. Ember bloom, ember blot, blud…” Tumble went on.

“Ember blossom?” I asked and he nodded. “But it’s toxic!” It did however make sense now. Ember blossom causes a state of euphoria at the expense of your liver and bone marrow. It’s used in some shamanistic rituals, but in small doses, and mixed with other reagents.

“Ah don’t doubt it. But ah seen zebras use it an they’re still kickin.” Tumble observed.

“Zebras are immune. They can become addicted, but they won’t die from it unless they take a high enough dose.” Zebras have a natural resistance to poisons and diseases. They can still get sick or die from a scorpion sting or spider bite, but their chances of survival are much higher than those of ponies. “Do you think a potion would help?” I asked.

Tumble shrugged. “It might, but why bother?”

Wh-How? How could he ask something like that? “Because she needs help.” I stated flatly and levitated a potion to her lips. What I had originally thought to be dried blood, turned out to be the very dust Tumble was telling me about. I brushed some of it from her muzzle and brought my hoof closer for inspection.

It didn’t look like plain chalky or powdery dust; it had a glitter to it. I brushed the dust from my hoof and brought the potion to the mare’s lips. She was unconscious, so again I whispered and nudged to get her to wake up. Very slowly I managed to get the potion down her throat. She appeared to be breathing easier. About as much as I could have hoped for.

“Who sells the dust? Don’t they know it’s dangerous to ponies?” Unless that was the intent. As revolted as I was, the dust would be a perfect way to kill somepony. In a way the user would be killing himself.

“Don’t rightly know. Seller knows how bad it is, but caps are caps. What are you gonna do with er?” Tumble asked.

“I’m going to take her to a doctor.” I said as I levitated her up and placed her across my back. She was so light, hardly weighing anything. I went through a couple of recipes in my head, thinking that there might be something I could make for her. It was useless; all the cures I know of wouldn’t be of much use. The mare would need a whole new liver and skeleton, or at least a new breastbone.

“Well that’s right nice of ya. Pointless, but nice all the same.” Tumble said as he moved to my side.

“Why do you think it’s pointless? She’s still alive.” I asked as I took a few steps, but then realized that I had no idea where to go. Tumble stretched a hoof to one direction and motioned for me to follow.

“Like ya said. She’ll die sooner or later anyway, and afer the doc’s helped er, she’ll just go find more dust.” The pony explained sounding resigned.

“Maybe. But we’ll never know unless we try. Maybe she’ll stop and live out what time she has left without the dust?” I was convincing myself more than the stallion, I knew that. She would die; I had no illusions about that. Still, maybe…

“Ah hope you’re right, ah really do. Turn left here.” The stallion directed and we went down another street.

“Thank you for making those stallions back there see sense.” I said. Tumble had the presence of mind to scare them off. I was too angry to even consider it.

“Heh. Them numbskulls should be thanking me. Ah just saved their miserable lives! You would have dropped them like a pair of bloatsprites” Tumble laughed.

“A pair of what?” I asked, but he just shook the question away with a hoof.

“How did you know I was with the Talons?” I asked. Part of me was proud to be associated with them, but another part of me worried about drawing attention to myself.

“Ah didn’t, but I do now.” He said and winked. “Ah guessed.”

“What about you? What do you do?” I asked.

“Gun fer higher. Escortin caravans and such.” He answered. The mare stirred on my back then returned back to sleep. Tumble looked at her and shook his head. I could see the sadness in his eyes. He might think that it’s pointless, but he still cared.

“The Talons do that too. Why not join them?” They pay would be better I don’t doubt.

“Too dangerous fer me. The thing they do, and ah suppose you do.” He shook his head and chuckled. “Not fer me. We’re here.” Tumble stopped and pointed to a building that had two zebra guards in front of it. A plaque above it had ‘Clinic’ written in equestrian on it.

I started for the door, but stopped when I saw Tumble not following.

“Go. Ah’ll be waitin here till you’re done.” He said shooing me with a hoof.

I nodded and pushed the door open and went inside. The guards cast me curious glances, but guessed from the mare slung over my back that I was here looking for help, not to cause trouble.

The doctors here were zebras, which I found a bit odd in the pony district. They knew the problem right away when they saw the mare, and made it clear that they can only heal the wounds and feed her, they can’t restore her liver. The zebras were surprised when they asked me who she was and I told them that I had no idea. I explained how I found her in the streets and wanted to help. I offered to pay for the services regardless of not knowing the mare.

They looked at me oddly, but took my caps. The doctor, a zebra mare, assured me that they will take care of her, but they will have to keep her here for a few days and advised me to come back in a week if I wished.

Maybe, I don’t know. I did all I could, it’s up to her now. I wanted to come back and see her, but what if Tumble turned out to be right?

“Well?” Tumble asked as I exited the clinic.

“They’ll do what they can for her.” I said with a sigh.

“You did more than most. You should be proud.” He said patting me on the shoulder with a hoof. “Look ah got work tah do. Maybe we can share a drink sometime? I wouldn’t mind sharin a few of my stories with ya, and hearin a couple of yours too.”

“I’d like that.” I said then remembered and quickly asked before Tumble got away. “Could you tell me how to get out of here?”

“Sure. Yall got to take that there street.” He pointed with a hoof. “Then turn right, then left. Keep going and till you hit the main road. The gate should be towards your left. You can orient yourself from there.”

I thanked the stallion and followed his instructions. Once I was back in familiar territory, I asked around for Nisi’s shop. A zebra was kind enough to answer and point me in the right direction.

I felt great about helping that mare, like I accomplished something good. It’s what I set out to do. Help others. Even though I couldn’t cure her, I still hoped that the mare would stop using the dust, choosing instead to live without it. She could go on for ten years more at least, maybe more if she quits. I hope she does, but ultimately it’s her choice.

The shop wasn’t that hard to find, but now I felt too nervous to go in. For a while I just stood there, trying to imagine what to say, what Amber might say to me. Then the door opened and I froze. A zebra guard, the same one from last time was standing there.

“Coming in?” He asked lifting an eyebrow.

I looked around. ‘Yes you idiot, he means you.’ I scolded myself. When did it get so dark all of the sudden? I must have spent more time waiting then I thought. It was still day. But the Sun was past its midday point in the sky, the Moon trailing close behind it.

I nodded to the guard, too embarrassed to speak, and walked in.

“Greetings Mist! My guard has told me that you have been waiting for some time. The shop is open, no need to wait.” Nisi said as soon as I stepped in. The guard took his usual place, observing the front of the store through the window.

“Yes, well I was just… lost in thought.” I offered lamely. ‘COWARD!’ A part of my mind screamed.

“It is good that you have come. Amber has been miserable ever since that incident with that murderer.” Nisi said with a worried look on her face.

She knows? “What did she tell you?” I asked uncertainly, fearing the answer.

“She told me how you tracked down one responsible for the loss of many lives.” Nisi said, her face grave, then it brightened and she smiled. ”And how you spared him despite the harm he caused. That was very noble of you.” Nisi said beaming.

I felt like I’ve been hit in the head. Amber told her, but not the details. I would have felt better if Nisi knew the whole truth. I didn’t deserve praise for what I did, but how can I tell the truth now? Make Amber out as a liar? Never.

I nodded feebly. “Where is Amber? I need to talk with her.”

“Yes you must. She is upstairs in her room.” Nisi said and I went for the stairs.

I remembered the room from my last visit and found Ambers door easily. Now for the hard part. Knocking.

I managed somehow to gather my courage and gently tap the door.

“I’m alright Nisi. I’ll be down in a minute.” Amber replied. Her voice sounded strained.

I cleared my throat. “It’s me Amber. Mist.” I held my breath as I waited for a reply. Every second that she didn’t answer was agony to me, but I waited. I would wait for an eternity if need be, or until Amber tells me to leave.

“Mist?” Came the soft familiar voice, followed by the sound of a door being unlocked.

I was ready to be yelled at, to even accepting a hit, but I wasn’t to see Amber like this. She just sat there beside the open door, her eyes red from crying. Amber just stared at the floor, she wouldn’t look at me.

Dear Celestia, what have I done? Even her mane seemed to have lost its golden luster. It just hung limply, partially concealing her face.

I couldn’t think of anything to say. There was no way I could fix this. I had disappointed her on a fundamental level. She still believed that I was the same pony from back when we were foals.

My throat tightened and I could feel the beginning of tears in my eyes. Why couldn’t I simply let go? Why did I have to chase after Santir?

“I’m sorry.” She whispered.

I blinked a few times and looked at her, not understanding. Maybe I imagined it.

“I’m sorry.” She said again a bit louder. “The way I acted.” She shook her head? “I have no idea what you went through, how much you hurt.”

I listened in disbelief. I’ve gone crazy. That’s the only explanation. Why is she apologizing to me? She was right!

“Heh, I guess I just wanted things to be the way they were.” She laughed, but it sounded hollow, and I shivered at the sound. “Like when we were foals. Just you and me, but with a new start.” Her face scrunched up in anger as fresh tears started flowing. “I was selfish, and I never considered how much of what you went through actually hurt you, changed you.”

I sat right in front of her, trying to speak, but I couldn’t find my voice. But you were right Amber! I shouldn’t have let it change me. What I went through is nothing compared to her pain!

She shook her head. “I have no right to judge you.”

‘You’re wrong Amber, you have every right. You know me better than anyone else. And your judgment is the only one I would accept.’ All this I wanted to say, but remained silent.

Instead of speaking I walked closer to her and drew her into a hug. Amber gasped and then she started crying freely. I started crying with her.

“I thought that I had lost you again!” She said. “B-But this time it would have been me who drove you away.” I hugged her tighter.

“Amber, you were right to say what you said to me.” I whispered to her while she sniffed and kept her face buried in my mane. “Everything you said was right. I should have just let it go, but I couldn’t. A-And I was scared that I had lost you too.” I stammered.

She pulled away to look at me. When was the last time she slept? She had dark circles around her eyes, and she looked pale.

“I should have understood. You wanted justice.” She said, and I had to wonder. Did I want justice, or was it something more? Santir’s suffering and regret was justice enough, but I still wanted to kill him.

“I was an idiot, and I’m glad you stopped me.” I said and saw her smile just a little, but it was a real smile.

We stayed there sitting by her door for some time, until Amber sighed. It wasn’t really a sigh so much as a yawn.

“When was the last time you slept?” I asked looking her over.

She rubbed her eye with a hoof. “I haven’t. Not since yesterday.” And she probably spent the whole time crying.

I gently nudged her back into her room; she took the hint and moved to her bed. I glanced through the window and noticed that it had gotten dark. Has it really been that long?

She climbed into her bed, and laid on her side so that she could look at me. Suddenly overcome by a memory I did something that she used to do. Back then it used to gross me out, but to be fair I was very young at the time.

I kissed the base of her horn, and she stuck her tongue out at me.

“Aren’t you scared of getting cooties?” She teased.

“I think I can make something that will take care of that.” I answered.

We kept looking at each other for a while. She was fighting a losing battle with her fatigue and son she was gently snoring.

Quietly I left her room and closed the door behind me. Nisi was standing beside the stairs looking at me.

“Has she gone to rest?” The zebra asked quietly, I nodded. “Good, she was exhausted, but refused to sleep. I’m glad you came to calm her down. Would you like to stay? I’m sure I can find room.” Nisi offered.

“No thank you. I have something I need to take care of.” It was a lie, but I didn’t want to impose and I felt like I could use a little walk to relax and clear my head. I plan to go back to the bar and sleep there. Umm… no mares this time, and no drinks, I intend to sleep.

***          ***          ***

The night was quiet, and the air pleasantly cool. Just what I needed. I looked about as I walked. Lights were still present in some windows and I could see shapes moving.

The streets themselves were illuminated by lamps on tall metal poles. I still couldn’t make out some of the shadows in between the buildings, but there was sufficient light on the streets.

“I have. Let’s get this over with.” I heard someone whisper from one of the alleys that I passed by. I paused to listen, but I didn’t hear the voice again.

It was a mare’s voice, and I could tell that she was a zebra because she spoke in zebra. I suddenly felt very vulnerable out here on the streets. My heart was beating faster and I felt like I was being watched, which might be true. For all I know someone was looking at me through a window. Moving away further down the street, I pulled out my cloak and activated it once in the shadow of a doorway of some building.

Cloaked and hidden from sight I stepped back onto the street and looked around. There were shapes moving in the windows, but what could they possibly want with me?

I froze when I looked back down the street that I’ve just came from. A zebra poked her head from an alley. She quickly looked right and left before ducking back into the shadows.

I know I’m going to regret this, but now I was curious. Quietly I walked back to the alley where I saw the mare, and I could hear voices again.

“-close. Who was that?” Someone whispered, not the mare, this was a voice of a stallion.

“Just some pony. Get on with it!” The mare hissed annoyed.

Even standing right in front of the alley I couldn’t see their faces; they were completely in the shadows.

“Tomorrow. You’ll get your hooves on a winged one tomorrow. Just be at the markets by the old mansion at midnight. Someone will come get you.” The stallion replied.

“This better not be a trick. That would be most unwise.” The mare threatened.

A shadow stirred and suddenly shifted. “We wouldn’t dare cross you. Rest assured, the deal is genuine.” The stallion explained.

“We’ll see.” Was all the mare said before she suddenly started out of the alley.

I backpedaled to avoid bumping into her. In the light of the lamps I saw her face before she pulled a hood over her head and vanished.

She’s Remnant! What kind of a deal was she making? Tomorrow at midnight, old mansion at the markets. Have to remember that.

I wanted to follow her, but that became impossible the moment she activated her cloak. My top priority was to not bump into her, so I slowly moved to one side out into the street.

After a few moments the zebra stallion she was talking with stepped out from the shadows. He was wearing metal armor, and had a rifle across his back and a pistol holstered on his chest. Him I could follow, and I did.

I shadowed the suspicious zebra for a few minutes until an errant pebble flew from around my hooves and rolled by the zebra.

Shit.

The stallion instantly froze and snapped around. He was looking right at me, but then his eyes started wandering to the left and then to the right, before shrugging and turning back down the road at a somewhat quicker pace.

I would have sighed if I wasn’t worried about alerting him. But maybe he did figure out that someone was following him. He kept moving faster, and he started turning down alley after alley.

After one such turn I lost sight of him and now I couldn’t find him! Damn it, he got away! I kept searching, but it was no use. He knew Vostoris a lot better than me. Who knows how many hiding places there could be around here?

I cursed my bad luck as I wondered the streets again, lost. The cool night air helped calm me. I craned my head back to better feel the breeze and to look up at the sky. I really wanted to find out what the Remnant were up to, and now I lost my chance. Winged one… What could the zebra have meant by that?

Still looking up, I noticed only a few puffy clouds as they lazily floated by. Most of the sky was clear and the stars could shine through unhindered.

No matter how many times I look at them, they always manage to take my breath away. Such a wonder it is, the gem studded sky.

Something happened. Something that had happened once before. I started seeing patterns to the stars, a certain row, shining brighter than the rest. I followed it.

Still cloaked and moving as quietly as possible I thought about what I overheard. The Remnant were making some sort of deal with the zebra. The wanted some sort of bird or winged creature specifically. I staggered just for a moment as an image from a book came to mind. A dragon maybe? They still exist, but are now extremely rare. What would they want with a dragon anyway?

Thinking about what I learned only spurred my curiosity further. I didn’t pay any attention to where I was going; only occasionally glancing upwards when I had to choose left or right. Now I find myself staring down a street at a door.

I looked for a way around, but I was surrounded by buildings, I’ll have to backtrack and find another way. That was what I wanted to do, that is until I saw something shimmer by one of the doors.

Could it be? I barely breathed while looking intently at the spot where the shimmer appeared. It was! The zebra mare, the Remnant, somehow I found her!

The mare had taken her hood down and turned off the invisibility spell. She knocked on the door a few times and a very nervous zebra opened it. A few words were spoken and she entered, leaving me once again alone in the street.

The zebra stallion didn’t look like a Remnant agent himself. He wasn’t wearing any kind of armor, and he was almost frightened of the mare. What is going on here?

I’ll just have to come back with… The plan died as soon as it came to my mind, I remembered that IronClaw was heading out on another mission. Maybe the council, but what would I say to them? The Remnant were acting suspiciously and maybe they were after a dragon? I needed proof. Vostoris is a neutral city of the Free Tribes, both the Remnant and the Separatists were here. The council obviously doesn’t trust them, but they need to stay on good terms. But I can’t just leave. Would I even be able to find this place again?

Another plan started forming in my mind. I bluffed my way into Sumaj, why not try again?

I approached the door and turned my stealth cloak off, but kept the hood on. Taking a deep breath I knocked on the door and waited.

Every second of waiting I questioned my sanity and considered running away, but I needed to know what they were up to. After all they have done, any information about their plans could be useful. The Talons have managed to play both sides; maybe Razorwing could do something about whatever it is they’re planning now?

I heard hoofsteps and the door being opened. ‘Cold and arrogant, cold and arrogant’ I repeated in my mind, that’s how I have to act!

The zebra’s eyes widened in shock when he saw me. I stood still, but inside I was panicking like crazy. Could he have somehow found out that I was a pony?

“I-I didn’t know that more of you were out tonight.” The zebra stammered, and I would have sighed in relief if I wasn’t in front of him.

Alright, time to act. “You are informed of all of our activities?” I asked in zebra, in the most neutral voice I could.

“N-No! Of course not. Uhh… Come in, come in.” The zebra stepped away and I entered.

I was surprised to find myself in a shop. Shelves were stocked with various items ranging from weapons and armor, to clothes and food. Where to now?

“Did anyone come before me?” I asked in a disinterested tone.

“Yes. One came not too long ago, she just went ahead. You might still catch up with her.” The zebra explained, anxious to please.

Went ahead? In the big room I was in now, I could see two doors. One to the right and another behind the counter as well as a staircase. I might have to knock the zebra out. If I choose the wrong way he’ll be suspicious for sure. I can try to bluff again, but it might not work.

From all the homes I visited so far, Nisi’s shop in particular, I guessed that upstairs leaded to the bedrooms and the door to the right would probably lead to another part of the zebras home. I headed for the door behind the counter.

It must have been the right way, since the zebra didn’t say anything. He just stood silently, and shifted his hooves nervously. Either I was right, or the zebra was too scared to say anything.

The room behind the counter was what I expected, boxes and crates, parts, it was a storage area. Nothing of interest, nothing except a terminal on one of the tables.

I approached it and looked at the screen. It wasn’t locked.

---> Inventory

---> Late payments

---> Packages to be picked up

---> I.O.U.’s

---> Late deliveries

---> Merc contacts

---> Rare stock

---> Personal notes

Not knowing what to do, I chose the first option.

I suppressed a yawn as I read through all of it. It was incredibly tedious. Just a bunch of names, dates and numbers. One thing caught my eye though. Under the ‘Merc contacts’, a list of mercenaries he hires to get items for him, I saw ‘Talon’s’ among other names I didn’t recognize. There was a short line beside it that read ‘Expensive, but the next best thing short of the black market.’ I’ll be sure to remember and ask someone about this later.

The ‘Rare stock’ showed a line of various weapons. Magical energy weapons and something called a Novasurge rifle, ‘out of stock’ was typed beside it.

I groaned when I accessed personal notes. The zebra went on a long tirade of various parts, items that he absolutely must have and so on. I sighed and chose the ‘return to root menu’ option. Then the terminal suddenly flashed.

---> Yes

---> No

---> Cancel

I glanced behind me to make sure I was alone then back at the terminal. What do I choose? I wish Cog were here. I chose ‘cancel’, better not to tamper with anything.

There was a sudden hiss followed by clinking of locks. I saw dust fly from one part of the wall, and the wall itself slid away. I can’t believe I didn’t notice it earlier. That square part of wall looked never than the rest.

During this whole time I had my hood up, so I just tapped the gem at my neck and proceeded into the secret tunnel, the wall slid back into place behind me. No turning back now.

The walls of the tunnel were no longer stone or brick, but metal. It reminded me a lot of the underground tunnels of Prometheus and I shuddered. The stark white lights weren’t helping.

At the end of the hall a metal door swung open. A zebra in black Kevlar armor similar to my own, but a heavier design with more protective steel plates stood at the entrance. He wore one of those battle saddles that held two rifles at either side. The zebra wasn’t wearing a cloak.

I hugged the wall to the right while he examined the seemingly empty tunnel.

“Everything alright?” I heard a voice from behind the zebra.

“The door opened on the other side, but there’s no one in the tunnel.” The zebra explained while still looking for any signs of an intruder. His eyes passed over me a few times. I’ll never get used to the sensation of being right in front of someone without them ever knowing.

“That stuttering fool might have accidentally opened the door. Forget about it.” The voice said.

The zebra that came out to investigate nodded to himself, and turned back to leave the tunnel, I followed right after him. Luckily the entrance was wide enough for two, and even with him going in the middle I was able to sneak past and get in unnoticed. The heavily armed zebra nodded to a smaller zebra stallion to close the door, which he did by tapping a few buttons on a terminal in front of him.

The smaller zebra was wearing the exact same armor as me, still no cloak, but it was the same infiltration model of armor.

A secret Remnant base, and I’m inside it! My heart was beating faster than normal. I was scared, but excited as well. If I’m careful who knows what I’ll find here.

The inside of the base looked like any other normal building, which kind of disappointed me. I was expecting soldiers at every turn, strange magical devices, tamed shifters… But they really reminded me more of the Talons, minus the pleasant atmosphere. Every zebra was rigid and cold.

A few times I got really close to brushing up against a Remnant soldier who was passing by in the other direction and it made my heard leap into my throat.

I found myself in a large hall that opened up into several directions. There were actually very little Remnant soldiers about. Either they were off duty and resting, or worse. They were on duty and moving around Vostoris.

“You did well. Soon we can get the project operational.” I heard someone, and immediately moved to stand next to one of the walls. From there I watched as one zebra stallion with a stealth cloak walked side by side with the mare I saw outside earlier.

“Commander… About the project, I…” The mare started then turned looked at the ground.

The zebra stallion, the commander, smiled and placed a hoof on her shoulder.

“You shall be reworded for your loyal service of course. There is a place for you among the new units. You’ll be the first amongst them once the project is completed.” The stallion assured the mare and her eyes seemed to sparkle at his words.

She bowed low and then trotted off confidently down one of the corridors. I chose to follow this commander.

The other Remnant gave their commander a wide berth as he moved, so it was easy for me to stay unnoticed by simply following in his wake. That is until he slipped inside one of the rooms and quickly shut the door behind him.

Alone again I wandered the base. Three soldiers came walking side by side, and I had to increase my pace to get away. There was no way I could squeeze between them, so I had to keep going until I found more room. I nearly slammed into a door that was being opened. A zebra walked out and I slipped into the room.

I just hope no one comes in here.

It was a small room filled with terminals and lockers. Like an itch I wanted to see what was in the lockers, but couldn’t risk someone walking in and seeing a floating screwdriver and bobby pin. Instead I moved behind the desk to look at the terminal.

Again I didn’t want to touch anything, but fortunately the zebra using it had left it on. He’ll probably return soon. It looked like he was writing a report. Most of it was useless, like the amount of caps spent on buying gems, which was considerable. But it mentioned finding the right ‘lens’, and something called the ‘E.F.M.E.C.’

Instead of explaining what it was, there was a longwinded explanation on its parts and how it worked. It might have been written in another language for all I knew. Capacitors, buffers, focal’s, prism… I really wished Cog were here.

The door opened again and I moved away from the terminal. The same zebra that was here earlier came back and continued his work. Here is my chance to see what all this is about. I tried looking over his shoulder as he worked, being careful not to even breathe too loudly.

My excitement was short lived as the zebra continued typing in the same way as before, using words that went completely over my head.

Engrossed as the zebra was in his work, he’ll still notice a door opening. So now I’m stuck here?

After what seemed like forever, a zebra mare opened the door to ask the stallion something. I don’t know, I wasn’t paying attention. All I could see was a way out!

The mare was leaning on the door while she asked her questions. That left me with plenty of room to leave.

Again I was wondering the base, but now I started to worry about getting out of here. Everything is going great so far, but I rather not push my luck. I just need some proof! Something I can take back. Some sort of record of their plans.

“Yes, we’ll get you another one for your tests, although I honestly don’t see the point.” I recognized the voice. It belonged to the Remnant commander.

I turned a corner to find him walking beside another zebra stallion. Seeing his new companion almost made me trip and fall.

The zebra wasn’t wearing armor, but instead he wore a dark leather coat, and a brown cloak rimmed with feathers. All too familiar talismans hung from around his neck.

He’s a shaman?! Working with the Remnant?!

“Teris, you work on the phantom units, and I shall keep to my research.” The shaman said in a calm tone. I never would have thought a shaman would be working with the Remnant. Are they forcing him? No, he’s too calm. A shaman, the Remnant have a shaman working for them.

“Speaking of which.” The shaman continued. “You have what you need for the project?”

“Almost, by tomorrow everything should be ready.” The commander, Teris, answered looking pleased.

“I still don’t understand why you simply don’t employ the Talons?” The shaman asked earning an annoyed look from Teris.

“Charon.” Teris said calmly. “We have contracted them to clear the site, and at the same time we were hoping to capture one of them.” The commander paused for a moment. “We’re still not sure if a griffin would be suitable to the task.” Then he shook his hoof dismissively. “The operation was a complete failure. The blasted things turned the site into a nest. Almost everyone we sent was killed, and those who survived lacked the numbers to capture one of the mercenaries alive.” Capture? They want to capture one of the Talons? Why? Suddenly I was very worried about my friends, and infuriated that these Remnant would dare try something like that. I need to warn them! IronClaw could be walking into a trap.

The shaman smirked. “And you don’t want to risk the Talons tipping off the council of our actions?”

Teris returned the smirk. ”That too. For now they just believe we need their help dealing with a few pests that overran one of our facilities. The jungle provides ample cover.” The stallion suddenly stopped, looking grave. “They must never know what we found.”

They know that the Talons are spying on them for the Council? That means that the Remnant could be giving them false information on purpose.

The shaman nodded. “The technology is curious I have to admit, one could say that it’s perfectly protected from tampering. The General wasn’t pleased with the failure I should think.”

“Of course he wasn’t, but he sees it as only a setback, nothing more. The project will continue.” Teris assured and the shaman just nodded.

“I will try and find a way around this for you. Bloodwings are just animals, and animals can be easily manipulated. I have the means, the scale is the problem.” Charon said to which the commander inclined his head in thanks.

I followed them until we walked past a certain room that made me feel uneasy. It was incredibly strange, a sense of worry crept over me. I looked at the door and the feeling intensified. What is this? Out of the corner of my eye I saw the commander reach a hoof out to me.

Oh crap! I leaned away just as it brushed past, inches from my head. Already I wanted to pull out my rifle, but then I noticed that the commander wasn’t trying to attack. He was just looking at his hoof like there was something wrong with it.

“Is something wrong?” The shaman asked.

“It’s… nothing.” Teris answered, his face looking sour. The shaman looked at the commander and smiled cruelly, it made me shiver.

One soldier walked past us and the commander stopped him. “Where is private Strin?” Teris asked the dumbfounded soldier.

“Ummm… I believe he’s resting sir.” The soldier answered.

“If I find out that that fool is running around cloaked again, I’ll have him whipped.” Commander Teris said far too calmly. The soldier straightened immediately and nodded before trotting off.

The shaman and the commander started moving again, but I remained by the door. What was behind it? Why do I feel so nervous? I was in a base full of Remnant which is cause enough to be worried, but this felt like something more, somehow familiar.

I glanced around to my left and right, before I was even aware of the action I had placed a hoof on the door. It was unlocked.

The smell of incense filled my nose as I found myself in a poorly lit room. The fetishes, potted plants, bottles and tiny pots left no doubt in my mind that this was the room of Charon the shaman. This also explained the unease I felt. He had a protective ward somewhere around here that subtly implants a message into the heads of others that they should avoid this place, but Zaeryl thought me about such things. I was scared; the fear was there, just not to the degree that the ward would have me believe.

The door was left unlocked because Charon thought that no one would dare enter his sanctum without his permission, and he was right. Zebras wouldn’t, the respect and fear they have for shamans wouldn’t let them, and the ward would just amplify that fear and turn it against them.

I walked deeper into the room, slowly, observing my surroundings. A leather-bound tome and a cylindrical object lay on a nearby table. To my left, hanging on a wall, was a carved mask, the more I approached it the worse the anxiety got. The mask must be the focus for the ward. I pushed its oppressive presence out of my mind, and looked at a row of small clay pots sitting on a shelf.

Each pot had a symbol on it, a web, fire, smoke… These pots are the result of special brews, not potions, but bombs. Like the one Cog and Shrapnel use, except they could produce a variety of different effects. They are incredibly difficult to make, and here they were, just sitting there on the shelves.

I started putting the pots into my saddle bags much too quickly than was safe. I’m sure that if Zaeryl could see me now, she’d be cringing.

I didn’t take all of the pots, only a few, and I moved the ones I didn’t take to the front of the shelves. By the time he notices that some are missing I’ll be long gone, I hope.

Having essentially stolen from a shaman, something I never thought I’d do, I turned to the tome on the table. He’s working for the Remnant, helping them. Charon is nothing like Zaeryl and I refuse to feel bad about stealing from him.

The book turned out to be a journal where Charon had put down his notes.  I recognized the runes for rituals; it was about what I expected. Summoning, binding… My hoof jerked away, as if stung from a picture of a blood ritual. I felt fear grip my heart again. This is dark magic, the kind Zaeryl warned my about. Is he mad?! There are some things you just don’t do!

There were some notes beside the terrible symbol.

Make sure of the distance between the candles. Fresh blood is absolutely required, powdered Crow’s eye and a quartz crystal for the focus, the clearer the better. Double check runes. Blood will set if properly inscribed. Ceremonial knife? Purely for the dramatic, anything with an edge will do, unless the blade is somehow enchanted, in which case great care must be taken as to avoid any magical backlash.

I turned the page and was glad to no longer have to look at that symbol. The book went on about other rituals. A couple more of them would fall into the category of ‘Do not perform if you value your soul’, but the rest were more mundane. Wardings against animals, intruders, spirits. Enchanting fetishes to amplify the user’s connection to the natural energies. Making talismans of protection, even instruction on making transformation talismans. All of these had little notes that Charon had added. Pointers and advice on which ingredients could safely be substituted for something more common.

I thought back to the books Zaeryl has at her home. A part of me regretted lacking the ability to make most of these. They would have come in useful on my journey.

I continued turning pages until I came to a grandiose title which read ‘Magical potential across species’ Intrigued I started reading.

Progress has been slow, but it’s progress nonetheless. My only regret is that the experiments themselves ‘consume’ the subjects. Unlike my brethren I do not fear, nor do I hate ponies. We are more alike than both sides are willing to admit. Differences are purely superficial. We all have one heart, a pair of lungs, kidneys… The only exceptions are the wings of the pegasi and the horns of unicorns, and the obvious color differences.

It is well documented that we share the most traits with earth ponies. Both zebras and earth ponies show a strong connection to the land and nature. We both have an inborn ability to commune with the land. But unlike zebras, ponies of the earth show an aptitude for crafting. It is a paradox that the species with the strongest ties to nature is capable of creating artificial devices of staggering scope and complexity. Perhaps it is simply another way of expressing the magic that is within them? This requires further confirmation.

There is one thing that zebras solely excel at, something that not even the earth ponies can match, and that is the zebra’s ability to tap into the world beyond. The realm of the dead. Necromancy. While it can be performed by others (anything with a heartbeat and blood in its veins), none are as skilled as we. This I believe is one of the reasons ponies resent us. Not out of envy, but fear of the unknown. And what is more foreign than death? Not the act of killing, but death itself.

The more I read the colder I felt, but I couldn’t stop. Charon’s talk of necromancy brought back one of the most terrifying experience of my apprenticeship with Zaeryl. I breathed in slowly a few times to calm myself and to stop shivering.

The pegasuses  pegasi are the least documented due to the… difficulty of acquiring a specimen for study. Corpses are of little use as I am continually forced to repeat myself. The expression of their magic lies in the control of the weather. While a skilled shaman might scoff at this, he or she being able to conjure a raincloud to save crops, or to provide a clear sky. Our abilities pale in comparison to the direct manipulation of the pegasi. A ritual to achieve the same ends might take a shaman, or several, a day or even more. While a single Pegasus can do this in a matter of minutes. A group of them wielding this power would be terrifying indeed. Our superstitions that persist to this day are a testament of that. Lightning storms, tornados, floods, droughts… Truly awe inspiring.

I used to think so too, and then I met Skyfall. Now I think that they’ve maybe gone a little over board. Not that I’m belittling his abilities.

And we have the unicorns. The most magically gifted of the pony races. We all use magic in many different ways. It is part a part of all living things, as well as some un-living. When the earth ponies or pegasi use it, it cones as a natural expression of themselves. We zebras can affect it, subtly coaxing the magical forces, but the unicorns command it. Magic flows and acts on their whim. No other race can do this. The drawback is the obvious physical frailty of unicorns. (Something that my ‘assistants’ have yet to learn. Again, corpses are of little use.)

I have managed to disprove one common misconception regarding the horns of unicorns. Cutting off a horn does not take away their magic.

I lifted a hoof to my own forehead. I don’t know what I’d do if I lost my horn. Cold sweat trickled down the side of my head as I turned to look at the object beside the book. A cylinder wrapped in paper. I levitated it to my hooves. Please Celestia don’t let this be what I think it is. With my magic I unwrapped it.

“No…” The contents hit the table and rolled off to the floor. A red horn lay on the floor in front of me. The hairs of my coat stood on end and my mane tingled. I managed to pull my eyes from the appendage, because that’s what it is, and I looked back at the book.

As I said magic comes from within, the horn is just a focus. Its composition is denser than that of regular bone, and it does regenerate over time. A unicorn with a broken or damaged horn (as long as a small part of it is left or restored) can still use magic to a limited degree. There are recorded incidents of ‘burn outs’ from over use of magic. This could render a unicorn unable to use magic for some time, but it’s not permanent. If provided with the right ‘motivation’ a unicorn can recover from this ‘burn out’ which leads me to believe that the inability is somehow subconscious? A way to prevent the unicorn from killing him or herself while the body and horn recover? While not the same, I find the analogy appropriate. Burn out prevents a unicorn from dying of exhaustion in a sense. Similar to a fuse, one of our mechanics offered. If fuses do that than yes, I do not know, machines are not my area of interest.

I found some comfort in knowing that even without the horn, a crippled unicorn might use magic again someday.

The fact that zebras can influence magic, and unicorns can command it, leads me to believe that it is just a matter of making the suitable conditions for a zebra to have the same level of command over the arcane as well. And no, it’s not as simple as attaching a horn to a zebra. I’ve been asked that question more times than I thought possible. Truly I fear for these younger generations and their lack of common sense.

So far my attempts at enabling a zebra to wield magic through sacrificial rituals have proven little success. Perhaps a half-breed would yield better results? The problem is convincing the General to see past the archaic belief of zonies being abominations that absolutely must be purged. For the sake of one day granting our species command over magic, I must make the attempt.

I kept reading until I felt like I was about to throw up. In frightening detail, Charon went on about transplants and rituals he performed. Organ rejection, stillborns, dark magic that twisted the ones upon whom the ritual was performed, it just went on and on…

My hooves buckled from beneath me and I staggered from the wrenched book. Merely looking at it had me shivering. I was glad for my ignorance because it meant that I could never truly grasp the horror that befell the ponies Charon had experimented on. He’s no shaman, just a butcher!

No matter how deep I breathed, I felt short of breath and lightheaded. Somehow I reached the door and dragged myself out.

“Did-Did you see that?!”

I heard a voice from somewhere near me. Two zebras stood just a few meters from me looking wide-eyed. Oh shit. I remembered where I was. My cloak was still activated So they couldn’t see me, but they could definitely see the door opening on its own.

They weren’t charging over to investigate though, they just stood there and watched. I stepped away from the door and let it close.

“There it goes again!” One of the zebras shouted.

“I didn’t see anything. Let’s get the hell out of here. That’s shaman Charon’s room.” The other zebra said, and his companion nodded.

Ha! I couldn’t believe my luck! I looked on as the two of them trotted off, and I went the other way.

They’re obsessed. Obsessed with magic. Maybe I can’t understand it because I used it all the time? I know the Remnant still believe that there is a war that needs to be won, but now I’m not so sure that it’s the only reason. It may have been at one time. Now it’s like they have a hunger they can’t sate.

The sudden sound of hoof behind me drew my attention.

“What the…?” At least ten Remnant soldiers were rushing in my direction. To escape I ran up a flight of stairs.

“An intruder, here in the embassy?” I overheard one zebra say to her friend as they walked past me. Wait, this is their embassy? I thought it was a secret base, but they are actually using the embassy?

“Stay on guard. The intruder might be using a cloak.” The zebra cautioned.

How did they know?

“You think there’s a traitor amongst us?” The mare asked, to which the stallion shrugged.

“It’s possible. The orders are that no one is to use stealth cloaks until this matter is settled. That way we won’t have to worry about shooting our own.” The stallion explained.

“But what if it’s a traitor? How will they know?” The mare asked forcefully.

“I don’t know. Look we just have to follow orders. You see anyone acting suspiciously try and catch them, if you can’t than you are free to shoot.” The stallion shot back as they trotted away.

Now I knew how those assassins felt when they had been discovered at the palace. Except I’m alone, and these are Remnant I’m dealing with.

How did they find out about me? Did those two that I saw back at the shaman’s room decide to report what they had seen? The book! It was closed and I left it open, and the horn! I hadn’t returned the horn to its proper place, I left it on the floor.

My heart hammered in my chest as I ran, trying to find some way out.

“Over there! I saw something over there!” I heard someone shout behind me. Crap.

I stopped dead in my tracks after I rounded a corner and waited for them to pass me by.

“I got this!” One zebra shouted.

Instead of them rushing by as I expected, they were all walking behind a single zebra who had some kind of strange weapon strapped to his side. It reminded me somewhat of Shrapnel’s grenade launcher, except there was a little flame dancing near the tip of the guns barrel.

I slowly moved away from the zebra. He’s not going to just fire it randomly, is he?

FWOOOOOOSH!

The light and heat were so intense they made me cry out. I doubled back, covering my face with my hooves as I tried to run away.

“There! Did you see it! Come on, after him!”

I could hear them shout as I ran blurry eyed. Stumbling and nearly falling, I ran while bumping into the wall every few steps, both to orient myself since I was blinded and to keep myself on my hooves.

That thing shoots fire! They’ll cook me alive!

“There!” I heard another shout behind me. When I turned my head to look all I saw were four dark blurs that were getting bigger. I gripped my rifle and opened fire.

A few of them yelled out while the others shouted warnings to their friends. I couldn’t aim properly; I just wanted to slow them down long enough to escape.

My vision was slowly returning and I could actually tell where I was going. All around me I could hear shouting. Even though I was still cloaked, by running I was giving my position away, the cloak making the telltale shimmers.

One remnant picked up on this and started directing more of his friends towards me. I pulled out one of the clay jars and threw it at him. Not even bothering to check which one it was.

The zebra was caught off guard, and when the jar shattered, he and those in a five meter radius were covered in a sticky white net.

“There you are, you little thief.” I heard a familiar voice that made my skin crawl.

Charon couldn’t see me, but he was very close to the mark. I saw as he pulled out one of his own jars and hurled it to the ground.

From the spot where it had smashed, a sparkling cloud rose and then immediately headed for me, the tiny crystals sticking to my cloak.

They can see me now! It didn’t matter if the cloaks magic was still working, they could see me.

Suddenly a zebra somersaulted over Charon, and bucked out with his rear hooves. I barely got my own hooves up in time to shield myself from the impact. The buck sent me staggering back and my hood slipped.

Charon’s eyes seemed to widen with surprise, and a vicious smile spread over his muzzle. I was frozen with terror, images of him doing Celestia knows what to ponies, flashed before my eyes.

Then the sound of bullets being fired brought me back to reality, and I ran away as fast as I could from the butcher.

“No! Don’t kill him!” I could hear the shaman shout, and an even greater dread settled over me. I would actually prefer to be shot.

As if hearing my pleas a few bullets fired by those who have yet to hear Charon’s orders, found their mark and buried themselves deep into me.

I staggered and started coughing, but still I was moving. The momentum of my wild dash kept me going.

Breathing was becoming more and more painful. I was coughing up blood now. They hit me in the lungs, but surprisingly the pain wasn’t as intense as I thought it would be. My right hoof hurt too, every time it connected with the ground. I looked at it and saw blood pouring out of another wound, and yet I was still running.

The sound of wood splintering filled my ears, as a sharp pain racked my head. I smashed head first into a door, and then continued right on for a few more steps before tripping and falling to the floor.

The pain was getting worse now. Groaning I tried to stand up as tears flowed from my eyes. This was agony. My hoof hurt, breathing hurt and I was exhausted.

Before I got halfway to my hooves something crashed into my side. The pain I felt got so intense that for a moment everything went black. When sight had returned to me, I realized that I couldn’t breathe. I opened my mouth, but I just couldn’t pull any air into my lungs.

Then I noticed the pair of striped hooves gripping me tightly, and keeping me raised on my rearhooves.

“Got him!” The zebra shouted excitedly.

Lungs burning, sides hurting and hoof aching I stated thrashing around. If he didn’t let go I was going to suffocate!

The zebra heaved and turned to right, turning me with him. Charon and a bunch of other zebras were standing by the door.

“Ease up on the grip, you’ll kill him.” Charon told the zebra.

The moment I got some air into my lungs, and some room to move, I wriggled and turned in his grasp, managing to get a solid hit with my hoof.

Unbalanced he started to fall, and he was taking me with him, then I heard the sound of glass breaking.

I felt the cool night air on my face, but couldn’t enjoy it. The world seemed to be spinning around me, us. The zebra was still holding on to me. Suddenly there was a loud ‘crack’ and the world went dark again.

Overwhelming pain in one of my rear hooves brought me back to my senses. Lying beneath me was a zebra. His eyes were gazing at the star filled sky, but he wasn’t seeing them, he wasn’t breathing. I rolled off the corpse and started rising. That is, I wanted to rise, but couldn’t. The pain and exhaustion I felt were too much. It still hurt to breathe, even more than before. My right forehoof was still bleeding and now my rearhoof was causing me so much pain that my vision faded every time I moved. Trying to move it was impossible, it wouldn’t respond.

Very faintly, almost at the edge of hearing voices grew louder. For a moment a burst of fear gave me the strength to try and crawl, to pull myself along the ground using the only good hooves I had left, but it just sent fresh waves of agony through me. I forced myself to remember what I’ve read in Charon’s book, hoping that the fear would keep me going, that it would allow mw to ignore my pain long enough to get away.

No matter how hard I tried, my body had simply had enough. I couldn’t move at all anymore. The fear I felt had faded to be replaced by resignation.

I… give up. I… just… can’t go on… anymore. Too tired.

This time I willingly closed my eyes, and for the third time this day, the world went dark.

Footnote: Level Up.

New Perk: Shadow Rank: 1 – “What was that? I must be seeing things.” Is what you often hear while snooping in places where you shouldn’t be. Hiding in the shadows and staying out of sight is something that comes naturally to you. You are 10% less likely to be spotted while sneaking and any sounds you make are reduced by 20%.

Chapter 11: In a pit full of Vipers

Chapter 11: In a pit full of Vipers“Leadership is not bestowed in order to raise an individual above others. A leader is chosen so that he may raise others to greatness.”

My head throbbed with every heartbeat. A stinging pain seemed to linger from my shoulders and flanks all the way down the length of my hooves. Once again I was lying down, my back pressed against a cold, smooth surface. I tried to open my eyes, but that was far more difficult than   it should have been.

Why was I so tired? I felt myself slipping out of consciousness, but the sound of a familiar voice brought me back. My heart started beating faster. The voice was not that of a friend. I feared the speaker, but why? My thoughts were sluggish, but slowly I remembered the streets of Vostoris. I remembered carrying a mare on my back. Somepony was there too, an older stallion, Tumble. Then I remembered walking alone until I saw a zebra mare, a Remnant!

Images moved quickly in my mind now. I saw myself opening the hidden entrance to a Remnant base, walking cloaked among them. In one of the rooms there was a book, a horrible tome that belonged to a shaman. Charon! It was his voice that I was hearing now!

My eyes snapped open, and I tried desperately to move. A horrible tearing   pain shot up through all four of my hooves, and across my stomach and chest. After that brief, blinding moment of pain all the strength left my body. As my hooves slumped lifelessly back down, I could hear the sound of metal scraping against metal.

I must have lost consciousness again, because once more I had to struggle to   open my eyes. A keen burning sensation racked my body, this time I tried to move only my head.

Why do I feel so weak? Even breathing was hard. I was afraid that if I didn't consciously keep forcing air into my lungs I would die.

Turning my head, I felt something rubbing around my neck. Someone had put a collar on me? Instantly my heart started hammering in my chest. Was I to be a slave again? No, I won't go back to being a slave! They can try, but I'm not a helpless foal anymore.

Turning as much as my bonds would allow, I looked to my right, exploring the surroundings. The room I was in, despite having lights on the ceiling, was illuminated by candles. Their wavering flames cast long warped shadows on the walls.

A groan escaped my lips, and I nearly fainted when I felt a sharp stab in my stomach, followed by a dull ache. There was a disturbing sound of metal scraping against metal, followed by the sound of something wet hitting a solid surface. The smell of blood and gore hung heavily in the air.

Gritting my teeth, and fighting exhaustion, I tried to lift my head as much as the shackle around my neck would allow.

No. No, no, no! Dear Celestia please help me! I shook my head in disbelief and prayed as I watched the horrific scene in front of me.

Charon, the shaman working for the Remnant, was looking back at me. His hooves were covered in blood, my blood, and he was smiling.

I just looked on in horror at my stomach. It was opened from breastbone to crotch, with hooks pulling my hide back to reveal my guts, glistening with blood and other fluids.

I wanted to faint at that moment right there, but somehow I remained conscious. My breathing was reduced to short gasps, and every sharp intake of air made my intestines jiggle slightly. I wanted to cry out, but was too shocked by what I was seeing.

Charon grinned wildly at me; he enjoyed doing this I knew. He enjoyed taking ponies apart. It brought a demented sparkle to his eyes.

I tried to reach out with my magic. When nothing happened I screamed. I screamed as loudly as I could. The terrible pain that spread through my whole body only helped my wailing.

I screamed myself into a coughing fit. Each cough caused me pain as my body jerked, stretching and tearing the skin held by the hooks.

My horn! My horn! He took that too?! Damn you! Just kill me already! I banged the back of my head against the surface I was bound to.

Charon, as if reading my thoughts smiled even more, his teeth shining in the candle light. Was it just my imagination, or did it look like he had fangs?

I groaned and whimpered as his blade came back down again. This time I did faint, but only for a moment. When I came to, my head had slumped to the side and I could see one of my hooves. It was shackled and stretched out tight. To my further horror the hoof, all of my hooves, were opened similarly to my stomach. Hide pulled apart, and held in place with small hooks. I could clearly see muscle, sinews, cartilage and bone. The burning pain I felt was not from the hooks, although they stung terribly, it was from the insides being exposed to air and slowly drying. My hooves had been flayed! Another stab to my stomach, and darkness descended over my eyes again.

With every passing moment I felt weaker, maybe from the loss of blood. My only comfort was the knowledge that this won't last long. Looking down I saw Charon happily going about his work. Cutting and removing more of me. I felt pain constantly now, but its intensity was fading.

"Not much longer now." I kept telling myself. Soon I will die, and this nightmare would end.

Foolish! I never should have followed the mare into the base. I broke my promise to Shrapnel, Saw, Cog and IronClaw. I won't see them again. Worst of all, I won't see Amber again. Tears blurred my vision at the thought of leaving her utterly with no hope of coming back to her.

I felt the blade dig into me again. This time I only winced, the pain felt distant, almost like a memory. The entire room looked like it was swaying. My eyelids grew heavy and I thought that I would pass out.

The sound of metal scraping on metal caught my attention. Charon had put the knife down; his face turned serious and closed his eyes in deep concentration. Was he preparing himself for a ritual? It didn't matter; the familiar feeling of slipping away, of the gentle numbing cold had taken over me, just like it did back in the desert, back when the pink gas touched me.

After a few moments of silence, Charon opened his eyes and that sickening smile came back.

"Good." The shaman crooned. "You lasted longer than the others. Maybe the ritual will be more successful with you?"

I wanted to protest, to fight, but there was so little I could actually do. One thing was clear though, Charon needed me alive for this ritual. Celestia if you can hear me, you will let me die. Please, just don't let him continue.

My prayer fell on deaf ears.

Charon began chanting softly. The air in the room suddenly grew colder, and the candles started flickering. Some of the words in the chant I could understand. He spoke words of binding, tearing, but most were beyond me. Zaeryl had taught me a how to perform rituals, I can now recognize most of them, even counter some, but this was dark magic. Zaeryl would have taught me more when I had gotten older, wiser, but things didn't work out as planned. Zaeryl died, and I was left alone.

I gasped as Charon's spell took hold. A sudden weariness washed over me, exhaustion the likes of which I never felt before. My body was tired, I knew I was at the edge of death, but now the pains and aches seemed distant. Then a horrible burning consumed my whole being.

Wicked black fire liked my flesh and thrashed and screamed. I could hear my skin tear and the chains around my hooves rattle, as I desperately pulled at my bonds. Even death was denied to me.

My hoof struck something solid, and then it was quickly pushed back down to my side.

"Spirits! He's awake!" A voice to my right said.

"Damn! Give him another dose then, hurry! I won't have him dying of shock now that I finished putting him back together!" Another voice replied. I didn't recognize any of them.

I tried opening my eyes, and was immediately blinded by a bright light. Blurry shapes moved about me, they looked vaguely equestrian. They might be working for Charon!

My body still hurt and ached, but I felt stronger. I tried to rise, but firm hooves used me down and then I felt something being pushed into my mouth. My hooves were pinned beside me, and I also felt a pair holding my head firmly. A bitter tasting liquid filled my mouth and I nearly cocked trying not to swallow.

"Shhhh... It’s okay. You're safe. No one is going to hurt you. You have to drink, it will help." A voice spoke gently into my ear. Somehow I knew, felt the sincerity and I relaxed. Still suspicious, but left with few options I swallowed the bitter liquid.

"Good." The voice crooned, and I felt my mane being stroked. The sensation didn't last long; thinking became more difficult as I started slipping away again. I was scared. I didn’t know what was happening, if I was safe or not. Most of all I didn’t want to sleep, but I had no choice.

***          ***          ***

"-you hear me?! Get me out of here! I demand that I be put in a different cell!"

"Ughh... Who's shouting?" I grumbled and moved my hooves from under the blanket to cover my ears. Blanket?

Immediately I snapped my eyes open, and looked at my surroundings. The lack of pain was a welcomed surprise, but the sudden jerk in movement made me swoon.

Once the world stopped spinning I could take better account of my surroundings. The first thing I noticed were the bars right across the bed I was lying on.

“I’ve been captured?” As soon as I said it, memories started flooding back. I pushed the blanket off of me and sighed with relief when I couldn’t find any marks on my body. Thank Celestia it was just a nightmare. The experience had already started fading from my mind, but it made me shiver nonetheless.

The other three walls around me were painted stark white and were mostly clean, except for the yellow stains I could see near a corner. To me it didn’t make any sense since there was a toilet right there. Right beside the bed there was a little table, and on it there were a few vegetables placed on a trey. As tempted and hungry as I was, I decided to resist until I found out more.

“Hey! Do you bastards hear me?!” The same voice yelled. Who was that?

“Oh for fucks sake.” I heard someone grumble from nearby.

“What the hell do you want?!” Another speaker bellowed back, and I could hear the sound of hoofsteps growing louder. A zebra in guard armor walked pass the bars of my room. “What?!” He shouted again, sounding very annoyed.

“Eh-hem, as I was saying. I want you to move me to a different cell.” The zebra I first heard shouting spoke again. “I’m an honest thief, but these you got locked up here are dangerous criminals!” Honest thief?

“Uh-huh…” The other zebra went on. I got off the bed and stumbled on unsteady hooves before regaining my balance.

“Yeah, I mean you have murderers here, rapists, raiders, ponies, a Remnant! It’s just not safe for me in here.” A Remnant? He can’t possibly be meaning me. That reminds me, I need to find out what happened to my things.

“So, you’re scared of them?” The zebra guard asked, I had moved up to the bars and could now see him looking at the room right beside mine.

“Damn right I’m scared!” The ‘honest thief’ proclaimed.

“Well then I guess you better shut the hell up, so you won’t piss them off.” The guard barked back and turned, but tripped when he saw me looking at him through the bars. “Spirits! Nearly gave me a heart attack.”

“Sorry.” I apologized, still looking around and trying to make sense of the situation.

It’s obvious that I’m in prison, but why? The zebras were wearing guard armor, which was a big improvement from seeing Remnant assault gear. I was getting sick of seeing those. And my wounds have been healed, so that’s something. Who was it that spoke to me and calmed me down? Was that just another dream?

“Lith! He’s awake! The unicorn!” The guard yelled than turned his attention back to me. “Don’t worry about it, you just startled me. How are you feeling?” He asked looking genuinely concerned.

“Much better. Where am I?” I asked.

“Yeah you were in pretty bad shape when they found you. Some of the guards were even taking bets on whether you’d survive the night.” What? The zebra caught my confused look and rubbed the back of his head with a hoof. “Well you lost a lot of blood. We do have skilled doctors, but still…” He shrugged. “You’re in jail, in Vostoris. Do you remember what happened to you?”

I thought back and remembered the Remnant base and their plans. The plans! Old mansion at the markets! Midnight! I almost blurted everything out, but managed to reign in my tongue. Could I trust this zebra?

“I remember a few things. It’s kind of hard to recall the details.” I’m not giving away anything until I’m sure that these guards are genuine, or at least until I’m sure that they aren’t working for the Remnant.

“That’s not surprising. You crashed through a window. Killed a Remnant in the fall when you landed on him.” The zebra said and I winced at the memory. I wasn’t really aware of the fall, but the sound of breaking bones was still clear in my mind. “They weren’t too happy about that.” He said and looked to his left. I followed his gaze to the room right across my own, and there on the bed a zebra was sitting and watching us intently.

From the moment I saw him I knew he was Remnant. He was sitting in a meditative position, his face expressionless, but he couldn’t hide the cold fury in his eyes. I think I saw this zebra before. He was with the one that tried to buy my cloak a few days back.

“I let them know that he’s awake. The griffin should be here in a few hours.” I heard a female voice, and a zebra mare walked up to her guard friend. She gave me a searching look. “You’re with the Talons right?” She asked. I nodded. “They’ll be here soon.” She leaned over to the side to look behind me. ”You should eat to get your strength back. The doc will peel my hide if you keel over from exhaustion after all the work she put into fixing you.” I nodded again.

“Why am I he-“ I started but the guard mare raised a hoof, cutting me off.

“You’re friends can tell you all about that. Come on.” She gestured with a hoof and the other guard followed her back down the hall and out of sight.

My eyes went back to the Remnant sitting in the opposite room. He eagerly met my gaze, almost daring me to turn away first. I had no intention of having a staring contest with him, so I promptly turned about and climbed back onto my bed.

After munching on a carrot and some lettuce I made myself more comfortable. Naturally I couldn’t sleep with the zebra staring at me, so I figured I should try and meditate. If anything it’ll piss of the Remnant.

It wasn’t working. I could never completely quiet my thoughts and meditate in earnest, but I had managed to relax a bit.

***          ***          ***

The sound of voices and hooves made me lurch ahead, but I caught myself before I fell. I can’t believe I fell asleep while sitting.

“Hello there. You’ve got a visitor. This is-” The zebra guard that was in here earlier started to say when the griffin standing next to him spoke.

“We’ve met. I’d shake your hoof, but…” The griffin said as he tapped the bars casually with a talon, looking bored. The guard took that as his cue and left us alone.

We have? I studied the griffin closely. He was younger than IronClaw, or at least he looked younger. He had the same gold eyes that I’ve seen on almost all other griffins. The only difference was the color of his feathers. Usually they were white with colored tips, but his were all grey.

As I was studying him, so too was he observing me. “Right.” He nodded to himself. “I guess you were out of it when we met.” Uhh… “At the bar. You, Shrapnel, Cog and Saw were picking a fight with some zebras. Ring any bells?” He asked.

Now that he mentioned it, I do remember Cog saying something about a griffin with guards showing up. But what was his name?

“Tark.” The griffin said seeing the trouble I was having remembering.

 “Sorry. Cog had told me about-“ I tried to apologize, but Tark waved away my concerns.

“Don’t worry about it. If I was in your hooves I’d have trouble remembering my own name, and we were never properly introduced in the first place. If I remember right, you were… occupied after that brawl.” He said turning his head to the side and raising an eyebrow.

I knew what he meant and I blushed and felt shamed all over again. Tark didn’t tease me, or judge or anything. He kept his half lidded gaze on me, waiting.

“What happened? Why am I here?” I asked trying to move the conversation along.

“You don’t remember anything?” The griffin asked looking agitated, his wings partly unfurled.

“I remember, just not how I got here. Why am I in jail?” I said trying to calm him.

“Well that’s good because we need answers.” He said. “You’re in jail because of politics.” Politics? I don’t understand.

I waited for Tark to continue, hoping that he would explain. The griffin sighed and rolled his eyes. “Long story short, you were somewhere where you weren’t supposed to be.” No kidding. “There is a possible diplomatic incident brewing. The Remnant are accusing the Talons of sending a spy to their embassy. They think you’re that spy.” He said and waited for me to answer, when I said nothing he continued. ”Look, I know your mission went south. Tell me what you learned and I’ll take it to Razorwing. Then we can focus on getting you out of here.” He thinks Razorwing sent me to spy on the Remnant?

“I… wasn’t on a mission.” I said quietly. Tark looked at me strangely, his eyes going wide. “I overheard a Remnant talking with some zebra. They were planning something, so I decided to follow and find out what.”

“And you ended up at their embassy?” Tark asked and when I nodded he pinched his beak between his eyes with a talon. “Well that was stupid.” I know. “Why didn’t you go back and report this? How the hell could you have thought that going in alone was a good idea?” I ask myself that very same question. Tark sighed. “Did you at least learn anything?”

I cleared my throat and approached the bars so that I could speak more quietly. I didn’t want the Remnant to overhear. “The zebra was making some sort of deal with the Remnant. He mentioned an old mansion by the markets. He told her to be there at midnight.”

“Her?” Tark asked, then noticing the glances I was making over his shoulder turned around. He regarded the Remnant behind the bars for a few moments than turned back to me. Understanding my caution, he unfurled his wings a little to hide me from view, and repeated in a hushed tone. “Her?”

“The Remnant mare. They are after a something. They mentioned a winged one.” I whispered to the griffin.

“You don’t know what it could be?” He asked and I shook my head. I had my suspicions, but nothing solid. “Anything else?”

“They know you’re spying on them.” I said and was rather surprised by how unconcerned he looked.

“We know that they know.” You do? “Honestly they would be stupid not to suspect us.” He said.

“They know that the council sends you to spy on them?” I asked, blinking dumbly. If the Remnant knew, and the Talons knew it too… Then why?! How?!

“Well they would never admit that they suspect the council. They shift blame to the next best target. Just like with you.” Tark said gesturing to me.

“Me?” I’m their target? But I’m no pony!

“They are saying that the Separatists hired you to spy for them, or that you’re actually a Separatist pretending to work for the Talons.” The griffin said with a small smile. Why was he smiling? This is serious!

“But that’s crazy.” I protested and the griffin just nodded. “So what happens now?”

“Since you are a Talon there is going to be a trial, rather than simply giving you over to the Remnant-” Tark went on, but I interrupted him.

“What do you mean, give me to the Remnant?” This can’t be happening. That nightmare I had was starting to seem all too possible now.

The griffin sighed. “Either they give you over to the Remnant or risk a scandal.” Tark ran a talon through the plumage on his head. “The council needs to keep the peace. The embassies are off limits, so if they ignore the Remnant, the Separatists will see them at a disadvantage and might move against them. Same thing is possible for the other side.” Tark paused for a moment to gather his thoughts. “But luckily you’re one of us, and there is a chance you might get out of this with your head.” Yes, that would be nice. I would like my head to remain on my shoulders.

“How? What do I need to do?” I asked

“Stay out of trouble.” Tark warned and pointed at me with a talon. “I’ll tell Razorwing what you told me, and then we’ll see.”

“So I have to stay in here?” I guess it’s not so bad. The only problem being the Remnant just across, staring at me.

“For now. We’ll see if we can get you moved from here.” Tark said and started turning.

I remembered something and stopped him before he left. “You said you knew that the Remnant know that you are spying on them?” I asked.

“They suspect.” Tark corrected.

“But do you know that they are giving out contracts for a dangerous mission, and trying to capture Talons alive?” I asked and the griffin turned back to me, his face looking grim.

“That is new. It would also explain why we’re losing so many of our own. Oh this is fucking perfect!” He slapped himself in the face. “No wonder the boss is pissed.” He sighed looking resigned. “And now I have to bring back even more bad news. Do you know what their planning?”

I shook my head. “All I remember is that bloodwings were mentioned, a whole nest. That’s where they keep sending Talons, and trying to capture them.”

Tark shook his head. ”This isn’t good. Alright I’m off. I’ll see if I can get you out of here.” And with that he turned and left. Curiously I heard him speaking again further down the hall, but I couldn’t make out what he was saying.

The worst part was that there was nothing I could do from in here. Just sit and wait. That damn zebra wasn’t taking his eyes off me. He wanted to kill me; I could see it plainly on his face.

After pacing around the room a few times I hopped back on to the bed, and yawned. A voice in my head was warning me not to fall asleep, not with a Remnant so close. It had a good point. But weariness washed over me and I was dreaming before I even realized it.

***        ***        ***

I woke to the sound of screaming and gunfire. Never a good sign.

Looking up from the bed I noticed that the Remnant in the room opposite to my own was standing near his bars. Immediately I jumped to my hooves. He just smiled viscously at me.

“Intruders! Call for back-Ughh…” Someone called out, but was silenced before they could finish.

The prison grew eerily quiet. A heavy ‘thud’ was heard next, and somehow I knew it came from a lifeless body hitting the floor.

“What the hell is going on?” Someone quietly muttered from one of the rooms.

“Did someone try to break out?” Another voice asked in the same guarded tones.

The silence stretched on unpleasantly. My ears were erect and swiveling this way and that, trying to pick up any unusual sounds.

I gasped quietly when I saw a shimmer pass before my bars. Oh no…

The shimmer intensified and then dissolved revealing a blue cloak. This new Remnant was turned facing his friend behind the bars. I couldn’t tell if it was a mare or stallion because the hood was still up.

“He’s the one you want. The one who broke into the embassy.” The Remnant behind the bars sneered and looked maliciously at me.

Alright. No guns. What do I do? I started looking around my cell for something that could be used as a weapon. Let’s see, there’s the pillow, blanket and plate… Well shit. There wasn’t even a place for me to hide!

 “You got captured.” A mares voice stated coldly, and my head turned to regard the speaker. It was the Remnant wearing the cloak.

 “Well… yes. I tried to catch HIM. Then those idiotic guards got in my way and arrested me when I tried to haul the unicorn back to the embassy for questioning.” The Remnant stallion explained.

 “You got captured.” The mare repeated in the same cold voice. The stallion flinched away from her.

“I-I…” The stallion stammered, fighting for words. The indignation and look of satisfaction were now replaced by fear.

 “You’re incompetent. Crude. You have no right to call yourself a Remnant.” She sneered and the stallion gulped nervously. “But don’t worry, I’ll help you make thing right, and wash away the shame.” She explained and the buck relaxed, but only for a moment. The cloak around the mare shifted as she bent her head.

“No, wait. You can’t do this!” The stallion backpedaled away from the mare. He opened his mouth to say something, but before he could there was a muffled ‘pfft’ and his body slumped to the floor, blood using from a hole between his eyes.

I stared on dumbly at the corpse. She just killed one of her own, because he was incompetent.

“Hmm…” The mare hummed, and I snapped back to attention. She was looking at me now, I couldn’t see her face because of the hood, but the shiny barrel and silencer of her pistol were clearly visible.

For a moment I thought that she was going to shoot me now that she had my attention, but in one swift motion she concealed her weapon.

“Soon.” She murmured, as if reading my thoughts. “How did you manage to break in?” She asked.

Of course, she wants to get answers from me first. ”I walked in.” I said simply, hoping to take some control in the conversation.

“Here is the deal. You answer my questions and I’ll kill you. Cleanly. Refuse and I take you back to the shaman.” My breath caught in my throat and she noticed it. I couldn’t see her face, but I was sure she was smiling, enjoying watching me squirm.

“Charon.” I whispered as images from the nightmare flashed before my eyes.

“Oh! So you’ve met our shaman.” She said almost playfully.

 “He’s no shaman!” I sneered. “He’s a monster. I’ve seen his book. Blood magic and binding rituals. Sacrifices and necromancy!”

The mare arched her neck back. “And what do you know of shamans?”

“I was trained by one.” I said and instantly regretted giving her any information. “And Charon is anything but a shaman.” I went on trying to shift the attention, but it was too late.

“Interesting.” The Remnant mare murmured. “Then you didn’t steal his supplies by accident. You knew what you were after.” She stated. “I’m tempted to bring you back alive, but it’s too risky. Farewell shaman.” She mocked. “May the spirits watch over you.” She said as she bent her head back down again and pulled out her pistol.

This was it, the end.

Bang!

The Remnant mares head along with the hood of her cloak exploded. Her pistol slammed against the bars of my room and bounced off, as her body slumped to the floor.

I could see her face now, well what was left of it anyway. I didn’t recognize her. The bullet smashed through the left side of her head and went out the other side, taking her right eye out and a good chunk of her face. White bits of skull seemed like tiny islands in an ever increasing sea of red.

My focus on the gruesome scene was interrupted by ragged breathing and the sound of something being dragged on the floor.

I pressed my face on the bars and tried to peer out and see who was coming.

The guard mare that was here earlier slowly walked into sight. She was dragging one of her hooves. Her neck and forehooves were drenched in blood, and he tongue hung from her mouth as she gasped for air. Blood would occasionally trickle from her mouth.

She stumbled near my room and collapsed, her battlesaddle clanging noisily against the bars. One of her hooves went to a pocket feebly, but she couldn’t open it.

I moved as close as I could to her and used my magic to get the potion out and give it to her. She didn’t resist when my magic gently nudged her hoof away.

But what I pulled out wasn’t a potion at all. It was a metal ring full of keys attached to a short chain that ended with a metal latch.

“You’re… you’re Talon. Tell-Tell them what happ-happened.” The mare whispered breathlessly.

“You need help.” I told the mare as I slammed the key into the barred door of my room, and silently cursed when it turned out to be the wrong one. “Help!”Someone help! There is a wounded guard here!” I shouted. The mare was bleeding badly. I need to put pressure on that wound! Damn these things, which is the right one?! I shook the keyring and tried another one.

The mare shook her head weakly and coughed.

“There must be more guards. The Remnant couldn’t have killed them all.” I reasoned.

The dying mare shook her head again. “Most… called out. Mission at the markets. Big raid.” The mare said between gasps of pain. She strained to rise and look at me. “The Remnant were-were making a deal with the Vipers. The Remnant ki-killed my partner.” She said as her eyes filled with tears. “They need to be stopped. Markets.”

“Old mansion?” I asked and she nodded.

 “After. After a move like this… They’re planning something big. Warn the Talons. Warn the-the council.” She said and passed out. I cursed again and shoved another key into the hole.

“Celestia buck me to the Moon! Which one of the damned things is it?!” Come on! She’s dying and I’m messing around with the damn keys!

“Calm down.” Someone said from close by. “Let’s see, you’re in cell 6, so try the sixth key from the chain. Try from both sides.” I recognized the voice, it was the zebra thief I heard arguing earlier with the guard.

I did as he suggested and quickly selected the sixth one. As soon as the door opened I rushed out to the mare. But I was too late.

She had lost too much blood. Her wounds weren’t even bleeding anymore.

“Hey! Mind getting me out?” A different voice asked. It was another mare, but it was coming from a cell further down the hall.

I looked once more back down at the zebra guard who had saved my life and sighed. Is it just me or is it only the good ones that end up getting killed? I’ve only seen this mare once before, but she struck me as honest and fair. Damn it.

I levitated the key out of from my door and headed for the cell from where the other mare was shouting.

I was a bit surprised to see another pony. She was a dark-blue earth pony with a white mane. Her cutie mark was that of a wave crashing on a sandy shore.

 “Well?” The mare asked tapping her hoof impatiently.

“Who are you?” I’m not just going to release a criminal because she asked.

“Low Tide. I’m a Talon same as you.” She said briskly.

I studied her carefully. And how exactly am I supposed to know that she was telling the truth?

The mare sighed and rolled her eyes. “Tark came here earlier to talk to you, and since he’s not an interrogator that means he was here to see a fellow Talon. He told me about you, and believe it or not I’ve seen you before.” Really? “You’re the new recruit IronClaw found while on a mission into the dessert. Don’t know much of what happened there, but I know you work with Cog, Saw and Shrapnel.”

“How do you kno-“ I began but she cut me off with a wave of her hoof.

“They’re kind of famous among us. Been with the Talons for a long while now. As far back as before coming here from Equestria.” Everything that she said rang true.

“But why are you in here?” What could have she done?

The mare sighed again. “Excessive use of force.” She said simply, but seeing my puzzled expression she continued. “I was on a routine patrol in the city when we ran into a few zebras fucking with some ponies.” The mare paused and anger flashed in her eyes. “They were warned. We tried to be nice, but the dam striped bastards attacked us! They actually attacked us, so I bucked the crap out of them.” She looked around her cell with disgust. “Damn it. I wasn’t even supposed to be here, but my superior thought it be good for me to stay here a while and cool off. Bitch.”

Okay I believed her about being a Talon, but would it really be smart to let her out?

“If your superior agreed to have you stay here than it must be for a good reason.” I said.

“Bu-It…” She sputtered. “This isn’t about a fucking time out for being naughty! Did you see what just happened?” She said and gestured back to where the two dead mares were. “The Remnant attacked a Vostoris guard house, probably because of you.”

“Me?” Now it was my turn to sputter.

“Why else? They probably figure you found out some secret of theirs and now they want to kill you. Why else would they have sent an assassin?” She… She was right. “They must be getting desperate.” The mare muttered.

I thought back to what I had seen at the embassy. “No, not desperate. But bold.” I saw nothing at there that would suggest desperation.

The mare studied me for a moment. “Shit. Look, Tark probably didn’t want to tell you this so that you wouldn’t worry, but they are planning to stake out some place in the markets and stop whatever it is that the Remnant were up to. I intend to be there to help my friends. Now are you going to let me out or not?”

I sighed and levitated the key up to her door. I could understand wanting to help your friends. So why was I turning my back on mine? Certainly IronClaw could use my help. But this wasn’t what I had set out to do. Maybe I was naive to think that I would be able to just go around and help without having to face so much death.

“Thanks.” Low Tide said as soon as the door was open. She immediately walked past me to the body of the dead Remnant, and picked up the silenced pistol. I looked at her, now suddenly rethinking weather it was smart letting her out.

She whipped her head and tossed the pistol at me. I caught it with my magic before it could hit me in the face.

The blue mare then proceeded to search through the dead Remnants pockets. I flinched when I saw her pull out a healing potion. If only I had been quicker I could have saved the zebra mare.

“Hey! What are you doing?” I asked outraged. Low Tide had moved on from the Remnant to yanking off the battle saddle from the dead guard mare.

“What does it look like? I’m getting a weapon. Might be more of them around.” She grunted as she pulled the battlesaddle over the dead mares head and started strapping it on herself. “Wish I had my things.” She grumbled.

“I might be able to help you if you let me out.” Low Tide and I both started when we heard the voice. It was that thief again.

“How?” Low Tide barked as I walked up to his cell. The zebra I found in there smiled brightly at my approach. He was kind of small, as far as zebras are concerned.

“They probably took them to the armory. It’s locked with a terminal, but I can get you in.” The small zebra said grinning.

“So. Give us the password.” The blue mare said while wiping of the trigger bit that goes into the mouth with a hoof.

“I can’t do that.” The zebra said apologetically.

“Well I CAN shoot you.” The mare said and the zebra instantly reared up and threw his hooves in front of him.

“I can’t give you the password because I don’t know it, but I can hack into it!” He said quickly and sighed with relief once Low Tide had stopped aiming at him.

“Can you do it?” The mare asked me.

“Maybe. Although I’m not that good with terminals.” I admitted. Cog taught me the basics, and that includes the shut down if you make more than three mistakes. I’d rather not risk it if I didn’t have to.

“But I am. I know this place like my stripes.” The thief boasted.

“Been here that many times have you?” Low Tide smirked, and the thief blushed and started shifting his hooves uncomfortably.

“Even the best get caught sometimes, So will you let me out?” He asked with a hopeful look in his eyes.

I looked over at the mare and she shrugged. “Go ahead. He doesn’t look like a fighter, and I can always shoot him if he gets out of line.”

The zebra winced at her words but still kept smiling. I wouldn’t say that I trusted him, but he just didn’t look like the violent type.

“What’s your name?” I asked as I opened his cell.

“Rath. Rath the master thief and-“ The zebra had reared back on his hooves and started gesturing dramatically.

 “Yeah, yeah, shut up and get moving.” Low Tide said and then muttered to herself. “What kind of idiot admits that he’s a thief?”

Rath deflated and followed the mare dejectedly. I looked in through the bars of a few other cells as we passed.

A yellow quivering ball of pony was hiding under the bed in one cell and she refused to come out. A zebra was lying passed out in another cell, saliva dribbling from the corner of his mouth as he slept. I finally stopped at one cell where a zebra mare was reading a magazine.

“What do you want?” She asked in an annoyed tone.

“I’m just surprised you haven’t asked to be released.” I said honestly thought that everyone would be clamoring to be let out, not that I would do it. Low Tide was a Talon and we needed Rath to get our things back.

“Wouldn’t be smart to associate with someone the Remnant has put on their hit list.” She said sounding bored. “Besides it’s nice and peaceful in here.” She looked op from her magazine, and out in the direction I came from. “Usually.” She flipped a page lazily. “And I get three meals a day. Speaking of which, mind telling someone that it’ll be dinner time soon? Oh and tell them to send someone to clean up the bodies before they start to stink.”

“Yeah, sure.” Really what was I supposed to say? Some zebras are just strange.

***        ***        ***

Seeing as how I was unconscious when I was brought here, I had no idea where to go. So I just followed Low Tide’s lead, and we soon ended up in what appeared to be an office. A dead mare was slumped against the door frame, an SMG lying nearby.

I picked up the weapon in addition to the pistol I was levitating beside me. For a moment I thought about using both of them at the same time if we got attacked, but levitating both proved more tedious than I thought. It would probably be impossible to shoot accurately from both, unless I plan to shoot straight ahead.

Low Tide was on her guard as she stalked the office checking the corners and shadows. There were three more bodies in this room. A stallion which I recognized from before, the one who was there when I first woke up. He didn’t have any gunshot wounds, but it was clear from the pained expression on his face and the way his hooves grasped at his throat, that his windpipe was crushed.

Looking at the dead I could almost see the battle play out. A muffled shot hits one of them, they turn to see what’s happening. Another shot to the eye takes out the mare sitting at the terminal. By now the Remnant was close enough for a jab to the throat, and then finally another shot for the stallion with the battlesaddle who didn’t fire because his chocking friend was right in front of the invisible assailant.

“Shit.” Low Tide whispered as she moved from body to body. “I’m sure glad that guard killed the bitch. Wouldn’t want to mess with her.” No you wouldn’t.

The soldiers I saw back at the Remnant embassy were just that, soldiers. But this was the work of an assassin, an elite. Only blind luck had saved me.

Rath was clearly more disturbed by the sight than Low Tide and me. He gave the bodies a wide berth as he maneuvered to the terminal. He gently pushed the mare aside from the table and laid her down on the floor.

I looked around and saw an armored door. Low Tide followed my gaze. “This it?” She asked.

“Yeah, give me a moment.” Rath said as he wiped the blood from the terminal’s buttons with a hoof before going to work. True to his word, Rath had the heavy armored door open in mere minutes.

The small cramped room was full of mostly empty shelves, five worn and banged up lockers, and a few wooden crates. Low Tide pushed by me and opened one of the lockers. On the shelves I saw four battlesaddles, a couple of SMG’s and a few 9 millimeter pistols. I placed the SMG I was levitating beside its friends. It really wasn’t my type of weapon.

With a rusty groan Low Tide pulled open one of the lockers and started shifting through it.

“Did you find your things?” Rath asked as he stepped into the already cramped space.

“These must be yours.” Low Tide said as she pulled out a sniper and zebra rifle out of one of the lockers. I nodded and went over to her.

Yep, my things were in this locker. I began checking the contents of my saddlebags to make sure nothing was taken. A sigh of relief escaped my mouth when I saw that everything was where it should be, even the bombs I took from Charon were still there. I placed the newly acquired silenced pistol inside along with my other possessions.

While I looked through my saddlebags, Low Tide was taking off the guard’s battlesaddle in exchange for her own, Rath was going through another locker presumably getting his own things.

“What the?” Sparkling dust started falling off my cloak as I lifted it.

“Wow! I mean. Do you need that?” Rath asked suddenly looking very interested in my cloak. I noticed that he was now wearing black leather armor with some very light patchwork plating and a single holstered pistol.

I pulled the cloak closer to me. “Yes I need it.” Really what kind of question was that?

Rath shook his head. “No I mean the dust. I’d be happy to take it off your hooves. I’ll even pay you.” He said as he offered a sizable sack of caps.

“Why do you want to buy dust?” Was it magic? It certainly messed with my cloaks invisibility, which reminds me I have to test if it still works.

“Diamond dust is a rare thing.” He said simply, giving the sack of caps a shake.

Why not? ”Sure you can have it, just don’t damage my cloak.”

“Don’t worry, I’ll be really careful.” He assured me as he took the cloak from my magic grasp and gave me the sack of caps. I watched as he took out a small wooden box and then gently started scraping the diamond dust from the fabric into it.

“Just how valuable is this dust?” Low Tide asked seeing the zebra at work.

“Very. The stones themselves even more of course. Other than being precious like other gems, diamonds in particular are sought after. Not sure why, you’d have to ask an expert.” Rath shrugged as he explained. “Something about them being very sensitive to magic, I don’t know.”

Sensitive to magic? That would explain why it basically flew at me. Maybe it was attracted to the cloaks magic? I bet Amber would know.

“Maybe I should go get the cloak that Remnant was wearing?” Low Tide asked.

“I doubt it still works. She had her hood up when she got shot in the head. Unless you know someone who can repair it?” I said as I though back to that moment. I was so close to dying myself then.

“Yeah, that would be a piece of cake.” The mare snorted and shook her head. “Never heard of anyone beside the Remnant using them.”

“Oh no.” I sighed as I picked up the torn up, hole filled, blood encrusted mess that was my armor. Damn it, I actually felt a little nauseous thinking about having to put it on again. No one bothered to fix it, or even clean it up. They just threw it in the locker.

 “You are going to need that repaired, or get a new one.” Low Tide said looking at my armor. “Why don’t you take the one off of that Remnant?”

I balked at her suggestion. “Like you took the battlesaddle from the guard?” I knew that you have to scavenge in order to survive. Checking pockets, saddlebags, taking weapons and ammo I could understand. But she was asking me to go and remove armor, clothes from a dead mare. I don’t care if she was Remnant I couldn’t do it.

“How did you manage to survive this long?” She gaped at me. I got lucky. Shaking her head she kicked open another locker. “Well at least take one of these then!” She tossed me a set of guard armor.

I nodded picking up the bundle and placing my old armor into my saddlebags. She was right; I needed some kind of protection. The armor was heavier and slightly less mobile than what I was used to. It did however have more steel plates sewn on. Clearly it was meant to withstand fire, whereas the Remnant armor I had was more suited for stealth.

The grey-green armor that I now wore had no Kevlar weave, just some treated leather which didn’t offer much protection against knives. Another strange thing were the boots that completely covered my hooves. This armor was meant to be used with a battlesaddle. Holding a rifle in your hooves while wearing boots would be almost impossible. Luckily I was a unicorn.

The larger pockets were welcomed. Not only could I place potions in them, but I could also store spare ammo magazines for easy reloading. The armor wasn’t new, but it was in good condition. No holes and nothing hanging loose. I just needed to get used to the weight.

“All done.” Rath said giving me back my cloak.

I eagerly put it on and had to do some adjusting since this armor didn’t have a high neck collar and special latches for the stealth cloak.

“You mind turning that thing off while you’re with me?” Low Tide asked after I successfully tested the cloak. ”I don’t want to shoot you by accident.”

“If that’s all, I’ll be going now.” Rath started, but Low Tide stepped in front of him and aimed her twin battlesaddle rifles at the zebra.

“Oh you’re going alright. Right back to your cell.” She said and eyed the small zebra. “Shame you put all that stuff on. Take it all off. Now.” The blue mare threatened.

“But you-We had a deal!” Rath protested and started looking at me accusingly.

Why was I suddenly put into this position? He didn’t seem like a bad zebra. Why shouldn’t we just let him go?

“Why were you in jail in the first place?” I asked the distressed zebra.

“Why? I got caught moving some… umm… things.” He said rubbing one of his hooves nervously against the other.

“What ‘things’?” I asked, just a hint of an edge entered my voice. I knew what some zebras considered things, and I just hoped Rath wasn’t involved for his sake.

The look I gave him made him back away a few steps. “Just some gems and rare tech. Nothing really dangerous.” He said. “I’m not supplying the Vipers with weapons if that’s what you’re thinking!” Rath added hurriedly.

“Well that’s smart, but we can’t just let a thief go.” Low Tide reasoned. Rath looked ready to start whining.

“He did help us.” I said simply and earned a mortified look from the blue mare. “And like you said, he’s not dangerous. How good a thief could he be if he gets caught often enough to know his way around this place?”

“True.” The mare said thinking it over.

“Hey!” Rath said looking wounded.

I ignored the pouting zebra and continued. ”Besides, we have to tell Razorwing what happened here and then go to the old mansion.”

“Old mansion?” Rath asked looking first at me and then at Low Tide for an explanation.

“Yeeeaaah, you know you’re kind of wanted, right? Maybe you should just lay low.” The mare asked me, hinting that I should probably stay at the Talon base.

Normally that would be sound advice that I would have accepted eagerly, but I just couldn’t ignore the nagging voice in my head that kept asking over and over again; ‘What were the Remnant up to?’

“Umm… what mansion?” Rath asked again.

“Some old mansion at the markets.” I answered and the zebras eyes seemed to grow while one of his ears twitched.

“It’s probably that dilapidated eyesore looking out to the docks.” Low Tide said rubbing her chin. “Kind of obvious if you’re planning on doing something illegal. It’s abandoned, near the markets. Lots of traffic to hide in if something goes wrong.”

I looked at the small zebra who seemed very nervous now, I also didn’t miss his ear twitching. “You know something about this don’t you?” I asked calmly, but the zebra still jumped a little.

“What? No I was just thinking about the mansions in the west side of Vostoris where the wealthier citizens live, and I have-uhh-visited some of them. Not one of mine finer moments.” He explained and forced a smile.

I might have believed him, but he was too nervous. Low Tide didn’t look convinced either. The mare walked up to the zebra and brought one of her rifles very close to his muzzle.

“I’m not buying it.” She said simply.

The zebra swallowed hard and looked at me for help. I wasn’t going to let her shoot him, but he didn’t need to know that. With a resigned sigh Rath nodded and Low Tide drew her weapons back a little.

“The old house you mentioned is actually one of the entrances to the black market.” The zebra explained, and the blue mare looked genuinely surprised. I remember hearing something about the black market before.

“You’re shitting me?” Low Tide asked as a strange smile spread across her muzzle.

“What is the black market? Why didn’t you want to tell us about it?” I asked looking at each of them in turn. The mare looked at me incredulous. “I’ve only been in Vostoris a few days now.” I defended. Really how was I supposed to know all this stuff? Common sense tells me it’s something bad.

“It’s… Think of it like the market, except they sell illegal and dangerous stuff to whomever pays enough.” The mare explained. Yep definitely something bad.

“And I didn’t want to tell you because if the Vipers found out I told you… Well, let’s just say they could make me disappear permanently.” Rath said with a sad smile.

Low Tide shook her head. ”Only worried about your striped hide.” Than her face turned dead serious. “The Vipers. They are the black market dealers? I thought they were just some zebras without a conscience.”

Now Rath was shaking his head. “No. Well maybe at first, but now the Vipers have full control of the underground complex.”

“Shit!” Low Tide cursed. “We need to go, now!”

 “What’s wrong?” I asked looking at the jumpy mare. What’s got her so panicked?

“Don’t you get it? They went there expecting to catch some sort of transaction, not to fight a whole damn gang!” She shouted and started pacing the room.

Okay, this was bad.

“I need to get there before Raindrops get’s herself killed.” She muttered and started for the door.

“Wait! We can’t just rush off. We need to tell Razorwing about this.” They’ll need to send more Talons.

“There’s no time! It’s already… What time is it?” She asked and I could only shake my head and shrug. My sense of time was off, maybe from all the times I’ve passed out recently. It’s probably night, probably.

“Midnight, or close to it.” Rath said and that got the mare bolting for the door. I barely caught her in time.

“We need to tell Razorwing. You won’t be able to help your friend alone.” He looked me right in the eyes and I could see her struggling. Her friend must really mean much to her.

“Alright, but let’s hurry damn it!”

***        ***        ***

I really had to work my hooves to keep pace with the blue mare. We were practically galloping, and I could feel the drawback of the armor I wore. I wasn’t getting tired yet, but it was clear that I wouldn’t be able to run for nearly as long as I did with the lighter Remnant suit. The most surprising part was that Rath was going with us.

He was free, so why follow us?

Low Tide had no trouble navigating the many streets of Vostoris, and I was thankful for that. There was no way I could have found my way around.

“Rath, why are you following us?” I finally asked after we made several sharp turns, and it was clear that he was staying with us.

“I know when trouble’s brewing, and right now the safest place would be at the Talon base. FAR away from the warzone.” The zebra answered.

Alright, well I might as well get some answers from him while he’s here. “What do you know about the Vipers, and the black market?”

“Ummm… not much. The Vipers are just a gang. Fang is their leader. Never saw him personally, but I hear he’s very unpleasant.” Rath said as we turned another corner and entered a wide street. Hey! I actually recognize this place. I think I could find my own way around from here.

“The black market is like a market.” Rath said and I had to roll my eyes at that, but he did explain more. “They sell stuff you would find anywhere else, but cheaper and they also sell illegal things like gems and rare pre-war tech.” He paused for a moment and I turned my head to look at him. He looked embarrassed and unsure of what to say next. I didn’t rush him. ”That’s how I met them. I don’t really like working with them, but they are the only ones who will buy the stuff.”

“Come on!” Low Tide shouted back at us as she put a hoof on the door of the Talon base and pushed.

“Uh-oh.” Rath looked around nervously as at least ten rifles were being pointed at us, three of those guns were rare magical energy rifles.

The griffins and ponies collectively sighed in relief and many of them lowered their weapons once they recognized Low Tide and me, some still kept their guns aimed at Rath. The poor zebra looked helplessly at me for help. Before I could vouch for Rath a griffin approached me.

“Mist? I thought you were in jail. What happened? You didn’t break out did you?”

“No, the jail was attacked by a Remnant assassin.” I said and looked at Low Tide. “We think they sent the assassin to kill me.”

Concerned murmurs erupted all around us. I caught a few words here and there. They were worried, but most of them didn’t know what was happening.

“Look we don’t have time for this right now.” I said and to my sheer amazement they fell silent. “I need to speak with commander Razorwing.”

“She’s not here.” One of the ponies spoke up.

“She went to personally oversee a mission at the markets. Took a lot of Talons with her.” A mare said.

She went there herself? “How many of you are left?” Couldn’t be just the twelve or so who were here now.

“Twenty four.” The griffin who spoke with me first when we came in said, and gestured with his talon at the griffins and ponies behind him. “Eleven of us down here. Skyfall is upstairs with the others. He’s having them cover the windows and roof. Can you tell us what’s going on? We heard that even some Talons were pulled from the city guard to help with this.” The griffin asked, concern etched on his face. They were all worried.

I took a deep breath. “Skyfall is in charge?” The griffin nodded. “I need to speak with him.” No sooner had I said it, the griffin motioned with a hoof and a brown pegasus took to the air, and headed up the stairs.

Beside me I saw Low Tides jaw work furiously. She jerked as if burned when I tried to calm her down by putting a hoof on her shoulder.

“What?!” She said angrily.

“Calm down. We’ll be going soon.” I said again, ignoring the fact that she looked ready to shoot me.

“Who’s going where?” Someone asked in a strange and partially muffled voice. It reminded me of Shrapnel when she had her helmet on.

When I looked at the speaker I wanted nothing else than to pull out my rifle and shoot.

Dear Celestia, what was that thing? It looked like a terrifying cross between a Pegasus and an insect. It had two big yellow bug-like eyes, a stinger like that of a scorpion or Mallar and were those guns strapped at its sides?

“Mist?” The thing asked looking surprised. Wait I know that voice.

“Skyfall?” I asked. Someone actually made armor to look like that?

“What are you doing here? Weren’t you in jail?” The pegasus asked as he landed and lifted up a part of his helmet revealing his eyes.

I quickly gathered my thoughts hearing Low Tide grind her teeth, and explained what had happened and what we have learned. All present Talons listened in rapt silence as I recounted the discovery.

Skyfall had told me what the reaction was when Tark had reported back. Razorwing jumped at the chance to get both the Vipers and the Remnant together in something illegal. It would also help my case, since I helped uncover a plot, but Razorwing had a personal stake in the matter. They were purposely endangering Talons, her Talons. She was pissed.

Rath was very helpful and told us all he knew. He didn’t know the exact details of the enemies numbers or how battle ready they were, but according to him they were well armed and there were a lot of them. Enough for a small community. Skyfall hopped that they weren’t all combatants.

“Alright Whiplash, you’re in charge here.” Skyfall told a black pegasus mare who saluted. “I’ll go to the guard houses and see if I can pull anymore Talons from duty to help out. Crap, we don’t have much time.”

“Low Tide and I will go there at once.” I said much to the blue mare’s pleasure.

“That’s a bad idea Mist. If the Remnant have it in for you, it would be smart to stay here.” The Pegasus reasoned.

“I know, but I want to help.” I said simply.

Skyfall looked at me for a moment and then groaned. “Razor is going to have my flank for this. Alright, you five, with Mist and get going.” He said hastily pointing to two griffins and three ponies. “You might just make it in time and tell Razorwing what you told me. Get her to hold off the attack until I round up more Talons.”

“Sir, I want to go to.” Low Tide took a few steps towards the Pegasus.

“Fine, just be-” Skyfall didn’t manage to finish before he got interrupted by Rath.

“I know a shortcut that can get us there quicker.” The zebra offered and it looked like he regretted speaking up once all eyes turned to him.

“Keep talking.” Skyfall said nodding approvingly.

“Umm… If we enter the sewer I can find one of the hidden entrances to the underground complex. From there we can use the tunnels to get to the hub beneath the old mansion in markets.” Rath explained, sitting down and tapping his forehooves together nervously.

“You’re going to show us all of these tunnels when this is all over.” Skyfall said and then turned to the pegasus Whiplash. “Keep the others in line and stay alert.”

“Yes sir.” The mare saluted. Skyfall nodded to her and headed for the door with two griffins flanking him.

“Sky!” I shouted as I trotted after him.

He had just taken off, but he heard me and with an impressive twist in the air came back to hover before me.

“IronClaw’s unit. Are they… Have they left?” I asked thinking about my friends.

Skyfall shook his head. ”Not yet. Last I heard they went on a mission, but had something to take care of with the council first.”

I nodded my thanks and he raced off into the sky with the other two griffins. Maybe I did make a mistake when decided not to join them. I know I wouldn’t be worrying this much if I was with them.

“Alright let finally get going!” Low Tide shouted stepping past me.

Rath stepped beside me and sighed. “I have no idea why I agreed to this. Maybe I’m going crazy.” He tried to smile, but it ended up being forced.

The sound of weapons being cocked made me turn my head around. The five Talons Skyfall ordered to go with us looked at me expectantly. Why were they looking at me like that?

“Sir, we’re ready when you are.” A female griffin said confidently.

Sir? Me? Oh no.

***        ***        ***

Rath lead us down a street to one of the older houses in Vostoris, but we didn’t go inside. Rather beside the house was a smaller stone ‘house’ if it could be called that? It had a roof and a heavy wooden door, but that was about it. Four ponies could barely fit into it, that’s how small it was.

Rath went right to work on unlocking it, well picking the lock actually. The thing I found interesting were the tools he was using. The zebra wasn’t using a screwdriver and bobby pin, but two metal hooks, one held in the mouth, and a thin flat steel bar.

The moment the door clicked open Low Tide bucked it inward. Rath just sat there looking dazed at the door that disappeared before his eyes.

“What are those?” I asked pointing to the hook in his mouth and hoof.

“Tools of the trade.” He said as he gently packed them away in a leather pouch.

Beyond the door was a stair case leading straight down. Faint yellow light was coming from somewhere deep within. I levitated out the brooch enchanted with a light spell and pinned it to my chest. Beside me one of the griffins, Rudy, a young male attached a cylinder to the barrel of his shotgun.

Low Tide had already started going down the steps, so I went after her. Rath kept close to me and the rest went down after us in a single line.

When we reached the bottom of the stairs the tunnel widened considerably. Three ponies could comfortably move side by side through this tunnel. The weak yellow light was coming from the ceiling. Every thirty meters or so there was a light that shone from above. It wasn’t perfect, but it was enough to go by.

We soon felt the first big change in the air. It was surprisingly cool down here, but the smell was awful. Rotten eggs and Celestia knows what else.

The stench grew stronger and we began to hear a faint noise, almost like whispers. Rudy kept glancing around nervously.

“Oh come on Rudy. You’re not afraid of… GHOSTS! Are you?” The unicorn mare named Dizzy teased the griffin.

“Sh-Shut up!” The Rudy stammered out.

“Enough both of you!” Mirage the griffin scolded them. From the first moment I saw her, she struck me like a very grounded individual. Which of course is a strange thing to say about a griffin.

The other two member of our group. The earth pony mare Olive Branch and the stallion Barrel were doing their best to look professional, but even they couldn’t completely shake the unease they felt.

“It’s just the water. We’re in the sewers after all.” Rath explained trying to calm them.

“You must feel right at home here, among the rats.” Low Tide remarked.

We came across another small set of stairs and now we could plainly hear that the sound was in fact that of moving water. The light in this tunnel was even worse than in the one we just came out of, so I tapped the white gem fastened to my chest.

“Oh fuck.” Barrel cursed looking at the water.

I had to agree it was murky to say the least, but thankfully there was a small stone outcropping beside the tunnels wall for walking. Since the stone path was only wide enough for two ponies at a time, so I took the lead beside Rath to help light the way.

Dizzy, to my surprise could perform a light spell. She stood in the middle with the little bright ball shining on the tip of her horn. I also found out what the cylinder that Rudy had attached to his rifle was for. Similar to my brooch it cast light ahead of him in a cone.

We moved on in silence for a time. Our ears turning this way and that, alert for any sounds that stood out from the ones we were used to now. I had to admit, it was impressive how Rath could find his way around. The zebra had to stop only twice in order to decide if we should turn left or right when the tunnel split into multiple directions.

“Sir-ahhh Mist. Is it true that you’re a shaman?” Rudy asked suddenly and I flinched at the formality.

“Oh here we go…” I heard Dizzy mutter behind me.

I tried to tell them that I was by no means in charge here, but apparently I wasn’t aware how the hierarchy goes with the Talons. Razorwing is in charge of every Talon in the Vostoris chapter, and that just happens to be every Talon in Zevrass.

IronClaw is second in command and is in charge of special missions. Below IronClaw are Skyfall and Tark. They mostly manage the other squads around the city. Lizzie is in charge of the recon teams and she is below Skyfal and Tark. The pegasus mare Whiplash is on her way to becoming a lieutenant so she’s trusted to organize the less experienced Talons at the base. Outside of that any group can choose a leader, usually it’s the oldest or most experienced Talon.

Now here’s the odd part. Somehow being in IronClaw’s unit puts you in the same rank as Lizzie, so that means that I’m in command right now unless said otherwise. Mirage somewhat embarrassedly admitted that they were still new and considered ‘green’. So that could be another reason why they decided to act like I was the leader.

How could Skyfall put me in charge? Maybe it slipped his mind on how the Talons would react?

“I was trained, but that doesn’t make shaman. And how do you know about that?” Has it become common knowledge now?

“Cog likes to tell stories.” Mirage said simply. Of course he does.

“I was actually wondering if some of the stories I heard about their shamans were true?” The griffin asked and I could hear Dizzy sigh.

“If Mist was trained as a shaman than why would he tell you any of their secrets?” Barrel said at once.

“What stories exactly?” There were many stories about shamans, even amongst other zebras.

“W-Well… I it true that they talk to ghosts? That they’re real?” Rudy asked, his voice carrying an edge of fear.

“Pffffft!” Dizzy let out and snickered.

I took a deep breath. “A lot of things you hear about shamans is nonsense.” I said as I looked back at the griffin and smiled reassuringly. He let out a sigh of relief, I noticed Olive looking at me oddly.

“What brought this on?” I asked the griffin, genuinely interested.

Rudy shifted uncomfortably. “I… Sometimes I think I can hear someone calling me, whispering.”

“That doesn’t mean you’re hearing ghosts. It means you’re crazy.” Dizzy teased again. Rudy just looked down at the ground sadly.

“Alright that’s enough.” This was obviously bothering the griffin.

“Yes sir.” Dizzy said and hung her head in shame. I guess she realized that she was crossing the line and hurting the griffin.

I still twitched a little every time they called me ‘Sir’, it was ridiculous.

“Forget about the ghosts, they don’t matter.” Mirage told the distressed griffin. ”We’ll be fighting soon.”

We crossed a small stone bridge to get to the other side of the tunnel and then we stopped at an alcove where Rath proceeded to tap the bricks with his hoof.

“What the hell are you doing now?!” Low Tide demanded. “We need to keep moving!”

“Calm down.” I told the mare. She spun around to face me.

“Calm do-“ She said and then suddenly stopped, and looked at the other Talons. “Yeah, fine. I just want to get there already.”

I looked back at Mirage, Olive and Rudy, they just looked back at me. Low Tide must have backed down because of them. They have all decided that I’m the leader, so now she must feel pressured to do the same. I was glad that she reigned in her temper, but I’m not sure I like respect she was shoving. It was… undeserved.

“You just want to get to Raindrops, I know.” I said calmly. Low Tide sighed and nodded.

“There we go.” Rath said happily as he pushed one of the bricks in and soon with a groan and shudder, the entire section of the alcoves wall moved away.

“Is this magic?” I asked, looking at the gaping hole.

“No just an old system of pulleys and counterweights.” Rath explained as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.

A wall just disappeared, and it wasn’t done by magic? This is just the first of the strange things I’m about to see I just know it.

I took the lead again because of my light casting brooch and kept my rifle ready beside me. We moved down another short flight of stairs and suddenly we were in a huge stone chamber.

“Wow. What are these?” Dizzy asked as she looked around at the statues around us.

“Is this some sort of tomb? A crypt?” Mirage asked and Rudy shivered. He is not going to have an easy time down here.

“No idea.” Rath answered with a shrug. “But we need to be more careful now. Guards patrol these tunnels.” He cautioned.

I turned off my brooch and the others did likewise with their light sources. Lamps attached to ‘spark generators’, as Rudy called them, were strewn about and they provided enough light.

Huge statues around us depicted zebras; at least I think they were zebras. I couldn’t really tell as their bodies were covered in intricate leather armor, and their faces were hooded and veiled. I think they were zebras because the equine forms were standing on their hind legs with their forehooves crossed on their chest.

The statues were shown baring strange weapons on their crossed hooves. They wore bracers with blades jutting out from them. How do they walk with those things on their hooves?

“Check this one out.” Barrel motioned to his right.

Another statue was there, slightly bigger than the others. Instead of being dressed in complicated interwoven straps, this one had an almost ragged and torn suit. Still great care was taken in chiseling out the tears and lose-looking pieces of garment. The only thing that this statue had that looked better than that of the others were the bladed bracers. On this statue they resembled the heads of snakes, and instead of a single blade, two thin ones stuck out. Just like snakes fangs.

“Do you think this is the leader of the Vipers?” Mirage asked no one in particular.

“No.” Olive said as she strained on the tips of her hooves and squinted at the statue. ”It’s too old.”

There was a sudden sound of hooves, and since none of us were moving that could only mean trouble.

I turned to Mirage and she only looked back expectantly. This whole leader thing was a terrible idea.

“Quick behind the statues.” I said and they all went for cover. Behind each of the statues there was a shadowed nook where at least three ponies could hide.

Rath and Mirage ducked with me behind one statue while the others found cover behind two statues opposite from us.

I strained my ears to listen to what was being said. It was impossible to make anything out clearly. It sounded like there were three of them, the sound of hooves on stone had stopped, but I could still hear tem talking.

A light tap on my shoulder drew my attention. “What should we do?” Mirage whispered.

Oh right, they were waiting for me to decide. “Uhhh, wait here. I’ll go see what they’re doing first.” I said quietly and pulled my hood up and tapped the gem around my neck. Mirage just nodded and gripped her rifle.

I had to move more slowly than usual. Barehooved I had more control over the amount of sound I was making, but with these boots on I had to be a more careful.

“Where did I put it?!” A mare’s voice sounded from ahead of me.

“No rush. It’s not like we’re in a hurry to go back.” Someone answered, this time it was a male’s voice.

“Oh come on. Don’t tell me you don’t like seeing those smug Remnant shitheads annoyed?” A second mare asked.

The statue filled hall opened up into an impressively large chamber. There were no more statues here, just pillars that went all the way up to the ceiling. A few of them were broken and the big stone pieces lay like felled trees, perfect for additional cover.

There were three of them, two mares and a stallion. The mare talking with the stallion wore a battlesadle, and he had a rifle slung across his back. I couldn’t see what the other mare had since she was busy digging through a crate looking for something.

“It’s a blood bath waiting to happen.” The stallion said incredulously.

“Heh, you just want to stay here and watch her rump bounce about.” The mare with the battlesaddle teased and the stallion smiled. The third mare, the one with the… um, bouncing rump was oblivious to this as she cursed while still searching for something.

The sound of rocks rolling on stone drew everyone’s attention.

“The fuck was that?” The mare with the battlesaddle sursed.

The sound came from the hall with the statues. Low Tide must have gotten tired of waiting and decided to move.

The mare that had her head into the crate abandoned her search and together with her friends they dashed off towards my friends. I vaulted over the collapsed pillar and followed them.

The sound of a bullet whizzing past my head made me veer to the side and take cover. The Talons have already begun shooting at the zebras.

“Shit! We’ve got intruders! Go warn the boss!” The stallion shouted from behind cover, peaking out only to return fire.

The mare ran back down the hall straight for me. I readied my rifle and fired a three bullet burst into her head. Two bullets caught her in the muzzle and the third hit her in the eye. She toppled to the ground mid gallop.

The stallion, having seen this, turned his attention to the seemingly empty hall. I ducked for cover expecting a spray of bullets, but the ceiling here was high enough for a griffin to take flight, and Mirage had just done so.

Before the poor zebra realized that turning your back on a griffin, even from behind cover, was a bad idea, Mirage had already pounced on him like an eagle might on a rabbit. With no more than three meter away from each other, the agile griffin let lose a devastating barrage from her rifle that tore the stallions head to pieces.

The only one left was the mare with the battlesaddle, but she didn’t last long. After seeing her partner gunned down she too turned to flee. She was gunned down from three different sides, her armor and battle saddle completely ruined and chewed up by the onslaught.

“Sorry. Barrel wasn’t watching his step and well he tripped over some rubble.” Mirage apologized once she reached me.

“It’s alright. Is anyone hurt?” I asked dismissing her concern. The racket we caused was probably heard deeper down the hall, but if they needed to call for help, despite the noise, then maybe we were far enough away to still remain undetected.

“No.” Mirage shook her head. “The moment he tripped we took cover.” She explained.

“We need to keep moving, but let’s try and stay quiet as possible.” We need to reach Razorwing and it will be a lot easier without someone shooting at us.

***        ***        ***

“How is it possible to have rooms this big beneath a city?” Dizzy wondered as she looked about the large chamber we had just entered. “Don’t they worry about it all crashing down and burying them?”

“Honestly I try not to think about it.” Rath said, noticeably sounding less impressed.

“Do you think this was built as a shelter? Like the stables?” Rudy asked, scratching his head.

Cog would know for sure, but I don’t think so. Where is all the prewar tech? The more I think about this place, the more I’m convinced that Olive was right. These halls and chambers have to be as old as the city itself.

“Everyone quiet and stay sharp.” Mirage warned as we passed under a stone archway. I understood why.

There wasn’t anyone here right now, but from the tables, boxes and matrices it was obvious that this chamber was in use, which meant that at any moment someone could come in here.

“Mist?” Mirage called.

“Yes?” I turned to the griffin, she just looked at me oddly.

“Ehh-umm, maybe we should secure this area first, before we move on?” She offered.

“Oh, right. Alright let’s… secure the area.” I nodded to her and she went at once to organize the others.

Bad idea Sky, a really bad idea. I don’t know anything about leading. What was that featherbrain thinking?!

Mirage had Olive and Rudy cover the way we came in, Low Tide and Barrel were positioned at the other doorway. While Mirage and I were discussed our next move, Dizzy and Rath had gone scavenging. They found some ammo while digging through the boxes and various crates.

She found armor-piercing rounds for rifles and two magazines for snipers. I took all the ammunition for the sniper since I was the only one who carried such a weapon, the rest we divided. There were even some healing potions and bandages which we also divided amongst ourselves. They probably found some caps too, but I’m sure they already split those between themselves.

“Ahead, down the hall there is a corridor that splits into three directions.” Mirage was telling me. ”Rath says that the right one should take us right to the ground floor. The north one leads up to a bridge that overlooks the market.”

“I’ve no clue where the left one goes.” Rath said with a shrug.

“The problem is that to get below the mansion, we need to get past the market. The most crowded place down here.” Mirage continued. “They will attack Rudy and me on sight. Rath could slip bye, and you could pass for a Remnant with that cloak. There is no way of telling how they’ll react to ponies though.”

“Well I’ve never seen a pony down here before.” Rath tapped his chin thoughtfully.

“They don’t trade with ponies?” I find that hard to believe. The mare that I helped, the one poisoned by crimson dust, she had to get it from someone.

“Oh no, they do trade with ponies, but through zebras that work the streets of Vostoris.” Rath explained. “You tell them what you need and they get it for you. The black market itself was is only for zebras, Vipers and Separatists.” The zebra paused for a moment. “And Remnant now apparently.”

“So there’s no way through? Low Tide is going to love this.” Dizzy said and sighed.

“No, there is a way.” Rath said with a smile. “There are a lot of side passages. We can use one of the smaller ones to go around the main halls.”

This was a bad idea. I expected trouble, but we ended up right in the most dangerous place imaginable. Right then a thought came to mind. Did Rath plan this? If he planned to lead us into a trap, he’d done a marvelous job.

“Umm… you alright?” The zebra asked me warily. ”You look like you’re planning to shoot someone.”

I just might. “I’m just thinking that this was a waste of time, and that we should have simply gone straight to the mansion from the surface.”

“What? Navigating all those streets? We saved at least a half an hour by going through the tunnels.” Rath protested. “Do you even know where the mansion is?” He asked and I shook my head. I had no idea where exactly. It was somewhere by the markets, and now when I think about it, when I went to the markets with Cog and Shrapnel it took us nearly two hours to get there.

“Mist?” The griffin asked expectantly.

I sighed. ”We don’t have much choice other than to turn around.” By the looks I got it was clear that no one wanted to go back. “Lead on.” I gestured to Rath with a hoof.

We kept close together as we moved through the hallways. A lot of voices could be heard all around us, but somehow miraculously the passage we took remained empty.

“If we survive this I’m going to kick the crap out of you and then you’re going back to jail.” Low Tide muttered through gritted teeth.

 “But-“ Rath tried to protest but Low Tide cut him off.

“That’s right, but. I’m going to kick yours.” She huffed.

“Do you hear that?” Olive asked suddenly, looking around the hallway.

“I don’t hear anything.” Rudy said from behind.

“Me neither.” Barrel added.

“Exactly.” Olive pointed out. I caught on to what she meant.

“Don’t go all mysterious on me.” Dizzy pleaded and sighed.

“No, she’s right.” I said and everyone turned to me. When we got here there were noises all around us, but now everything suddenly got very quiet. I saw Mirage’s eyes widen as she too understood the danger.

“Do you think they know we’re here?” The griffin asked me, gripping her rifle tightly. The others reacted to this too. Barrel bit down on the firing mechanism of his battlesaddle in anticipation. Olive pulled out her SMG and Dizzy readied her hunting rifle.

“Maybe.” Or it could be something else. “Come on, let’s hurry.”

We started trotting down the hall when suddenly, as if our hearing had been restored, screaming, explosions and gunfire erupted from beyond the walls.

“Shit!” Mirage cursed. “They must know we’re here.”

I didn’t answer; instead I gripped my rifle with my magic and kept running. At the sight of a big black and white mass, we collectively skidded to a halt.

“Fucking Talons! How the hell did they know where we w-“ A zebra was shouting to his companions, but trailed of when he saw us.

They just stared dumbly at us for a moment, too stunned to move. We weren’t going to let an opportunity like this slip by. I raised my rifle and opened fire, the talons were more than happy to follow suit.

The zebras that had run into us stood no chance. They fell like weeds before a scythe stroke. Our advantage of surprise didn’t last long. We may have gunned down at least nine zebras, but more were coming and they knew that we were here.

More and more bullets flew at us, and we slowly had to backpedal back down the hall. I heard a very strange noise, and then something dark with fire burning around it came straight for us. Instinctively out of fear of getting hit, I crouched and tried to roll to the right. The thing that was headed for us veered to the wall.

BOOOM!

The explosion sent me tumbling to the other side of the hallway, crashing right into Mirage. Somehow I remained conscious, but the world was spinning. I couldn’t see anything through the dust that obscured everything not within a few meters of me. But I guess I should be grateful for that. Despite the ringing in my skull, I could still hear the sounds of gunfire and the dust was probably hiding us from view.

I shook my head a few times as my senses returned to normal. A groan beside me drew my attention. Mirage was lying on her side next to the wall, clutching her wing with her talons.

“Are you alright? Is it broken?” I asked moving to the griffin and gently prodding her in the wing.

She shook her head. “I don’t think so, just a little sprain. I’m fit for duty.” She proclaimed grabbing her rifle.

“What kind of moron shoots a rocket launcher in a tunnel?!” Dizzy yelled in fear and anger.

“Maybe they want to bury us?” I hear Olive say.

“Wonderful.” Came Dizzies response. I agree with the light-pink unicorn on this. I’ve no intention of getting buried down here.

I turned around to check on the others. By now the shooting had stopped and I could hear the zebras talking over whether we’re dead or not, and should they go over and make sure, or wait for the dust to settle.

To my relief everyone seemed alright. Rudy had just emptied a potion and had tossed the empty bottle away. Olive and Dizzy were helping Barrel back to his hooves. Low Tide looked angry but unhurt; Rath was shaken and he looked everywhere as if expecting another attack.

“Back down the way we came.” I said and motioned with a hoof for them to start moving. Mirage and the others nodded and we started moving back, our weapons ready by our sides.

“They’re still alive!” I heard one of the zebras shout.

“Keep going!” I told the others when they stopped and got ready to fight again.

We needed to retreat now. There were too many of them for us to fight, especially considering the weapons they had.

Once again bullets flew our way. I glanced back only to see zebras with battlesaddles firing at us, while those that had rifles paused to stand on their rearhooves in order to shoot.

I saw three grenades hanging of a belt on one of the zebras, and that reminded me of what I had in my saddlebags. Still running and trying to put as much distance between the zebras and us, I reached out with my magic to my bags and started searching.

Once I had the object in my magical grasp I brought it to my eyes. The clay jar, the bomb I took from Charon, had a marking of a flame on it. I hurled the jar behind me, expecting to make a wall of fire. Anything that would buy us time to escape, or find a better position from which to fight back.

The jar didn’t hit the ground. It collided with an unfortunate zebra and exploded in a frightening burst of green fire. I slowed down my pace as I looked at the scene with disturbed fascination.

The zebra’s piercing shrieks cut through the noise of gunfire startling his friends as they came around the corner. All thoughts of battle and chasing us fled from their minds as they watched the zebra burn.

Aside from the unnatural color, the flames themselves looked partially transparent. It gave us a clear view of what was happening to the burning zebra. His coat was burned away almost instantly, now his hide was turning black and bleeding cracks started to appear.

The zebra reared up on his hindhooves and kicked at the air madly, screaming at the ceiling. This didn’t last long as his voice was replaced by a horrible chocking sound.

I watched as liquid evaporated, and his eyes shriveled to resemble black berries that were left to rot in the sun for far too long.

The zebra… the corpse toppled to the ground, and as it collided with the stone pieces of it’s flesh and scorched barding flew off and continued to burn.

The blackened and charred hide started to crawl like it had carrion insects beneath it. It soon peeled and burned away, leaving blackened bone to glisten like polished obsidian. For some reason the flames still burned.

I noticed Barrel standing to my left and Mirage to my right. That snapped me back to reality and the fact that we need to get away.

“Move!” I said somewhat loudly causing them to blink and nod absentmindedly. I looked back as we continued down the hall to the corridor. The zebras weren’t following us, some wanted to, but they hesitated before the still burning body of their friend.

“The hell was that?” Low Tide asked breathlessly.

“A bomb I took from a shaman. I didn’t want to hit the zebra; I just wanted to make a barrier. Something to slow them down.” That-That was a horrible way to die. What kind of monster would make a weapon like that? I already knew what kind, but I was still shocked by it.

“That must be a balefire bomb, or a smaller version of it.” Barrel said while trying to maintain his gallop.

“Do you have any more?” Mirage asked.

I didn’t have time to stop and check my saddlebags so I picked through my memories. “One or two more, I’m not sure.” I felt queasy when I thought back to how carelessly I had shoved the bombs in my saddlebags when I found them.

Come to think of it, what if they had gone off when I crashed into Mirage? As soon as I get the chance, I’m putting the bombs somewhere safe, or at least I need to find a way to make sure they won’t explode in my saddlebags.

“More of them ahead!” Rudy warned.

 “Shit, shit, shit!” Dizzy cursed.

We were almost at the corridor, when we saw more zebras emerge from the left passage. The saw us and immediately opened fire.

“Crap!” Barrel yelled out as a bullet hit his shoulder. Luckily his armor had a plate there and he didn’t seem badly hurt as his pace never dropped. The earth pony bit down on the trigger, and both the shotgun and rifle from his battlesaddle fired in unison.

He didn’t do much damage to the zebras, but it had some of them diving to the ground or to one of the side alcoves for cover.

Low Tide and Rudy decided to open fire too, if only to prevent the zebras exiting cover and continuing their assault.

“To the right!” I shouted as we reached the corridor. If memory serves that way leads to the bridge.

“Quick! Give me another one!” Mirage shouted holding out a talon to me. I knew what she meant, and I hesitated for a moment. In the end I trusted her and dug into my saddlebags with my magic.

I glanced at the clay jar once quickly to make sure it had the same symbol of a flame etched into its surface, and then passed it to Mirage.

The griffin didn’t throw the bomb, but rather sent it rolling behind us. As soon as we heard shouting from the corridor, and bullets being sent our way, Mirage turned around and let loose a volley at the still rolling clay jar.

She missed a few times; managing to shoot a few zebras in the hoof making them stumble and curse as they fell, but the third volley struck true and bomb went off. A wild splash of green fire coated the ground and walls making it impossible for the zebras to pass.

These zebras however understood that while they couldn’t pass until the fires went out, their bullets could. So now the opened fire and started blindly spraying bullets at us.

I felt one graze my flank and another hitting solidly into the protective plate covering my rearhoof. I almost stumbled, but managed to keep running.

Rath yelped once, but remained focused on running. Rudy had moved to his side to offer support.

“Gah-shit!” Dizzy cursed and I heard Mirage grunt in pain. The griffin had taken a hit to her wing.

We ran past a few doors and openings to other halls as we ran straight. Once we saw the grand staircase leading up, none of us slowed down, we simply leapt up on the stairs and kept climbing.

Near the top I saw a zebra looking down on us. Her eyes looked ready to pop out of her skull as she stood there with a slack jaw. Low Tide didn’t waste any time and the blue mare opened fire on the surprised zebra.

Most of the bullets struck her armor, but some found their way to her neck and face. The zebra mare teetered and collapsed on the stairs.

Since the staircase was at least six meters wide and the door only four, we had about a meter of cover at either side of the opening. We took advantage of this and split into two columns at either side.

The noise coming from the open doorway was almost deafening. Shouting, screaming, gunfire and explosions all together made a disorienting cacophony of sound.

Another zebra mare poked her head to look at her fallen companion lying on the edge of the stairs. She spotted us, but it was already too late. Barrel leveled his shotgun right to her ear and fired.

“They’re here!” Someone shouted from the bridge.

Barrel poked Rudy with a hoof and gestured to the door. The griffin nodded and looked across the stairs at me.

I turned to Low Tide and Mirage. “Follow me. When I move, we break out of cover and open fire on whoever is on the bridge.” The mare and griffin nodded. I turned to Rath then. “Stay behind the wall and help Dizzy and Olive if someone comes up the stairs.”

Fear flashed in the thief’s eyes for a moment, but he swallowed hard and nodded with a newfound determination.

I saw Mirage and Low Tide tense as I readied my rifle. A quick prayer to Luna and Celestia and I jumped out of cover.

***        ***        ***

Amazingly we somehow each found a target of our own, and five zebras fell to the ground at almost the same time, but five more remained.

BANG!!!

A bullet of a high caliber sniper hit the wall behind us, chipping the stone. The zebras that were up here were mostly armed with snipers, which made sense. From this height they could easily pick targets from below. The only drawback is the obvious one. Snipers aren’t that good in close combat.

The two snipers that were left tried to fire at us, but our own assault didn’t give them time to aim, so they mostly shot blind.

Barrel charged at one of the snipers, firing his battle saddle at him and hitting the zebra in the hoof with which he was holding the sniper and disarming him. For good measure, Barrel fired his shotgun too, pealing the flesh from the snipers skull and blasting part of his head away.

The other zebra dropped his sniper and went to draw his pistol. I was faster and fired a burst of three bullets right at his head. All three bullets connected and the zebra simply fell to the floor.

Rudy had jumped a few meters in the air and then in a sort of glide swooped at one of the three remaining zebras. These zebras were equipped with rifles and shotguns not snipers. They were probably here to keep the sharpshooters safe. They weren’t very good at their jobs considering that we killed all the snipers.

Low Tide fired at one of the zebras and the dual blast from her battlesaddle’s rifles pushed the stallion over the edge of the bridge.

Mirage quickly closed the distance between herself and the last zebra and she took the mare out with a rapid barrage to the chest.

“Fuck!” Low Tide cursed and I heard Mirage groan in pain. Two more zebras had appeared from the door at the opposite end of the bridge.

They were shooting from cover now. Exactly the tactic we used!

I pulled my hood up and tapped the gem at my neck. Moving quickly to the edge of the bridge, near the guard rail, I made my way to the doorway. Carefully I moved along the edges where the stone guard rail and parts of the bridge were missing. Probably blown away by a rocket launcher.

As soon as the zebra peeked out from behind cover I opened fire. He was wearing some kind of helmet, but from a distance of only three meters there was no chance that it would protect him.

“Noooo!” I heard a mare shout from behind the wall.

Suddenly a zebra mare with a battlesaddle equipped with high caliber rifles charged out from her hiding spot and wildly opened fire.

Mirage tried to take to the air, her wing partially healed from the potion she took while we were climbing the stairs, but the enraged zebra peppered her with left side and the griffin came crashing down.

The mare was wearing a helmet similar to the one her friend wore, and she was much better armored. It reminded me a lot of the armor that Shrapnel wore, except that it wasn’t any arcano-tech armor. Just plain steel plates as far as I could tell, and I hoped I was right.

I ejected the half spent magazine and inserted the one I had filled with armor-piercing rounds.

Barrel had stepped in front of the prone griffin, absorbing damage with his own heavy plated armor. Rudy and Low Tide meanwhile continuously fired at the zebra, drawing out a few grunts of pain from the furious mare.

I tried to get closer to her and line up a headshot, but Rudy’s and Low Tide’s fire was making it impossible. Finally, since I was behind the zebra, I decided to turn off the invisibility spell on my cloak.

When I came into view, the griffin and mare chose their shots with more care. The zebra mare didn’t notice this, and while blood was running down her hooves and pouring on the ground, she still kept firing.

The zebra kept her head low and in line with her body, making it more difficult for me to make a clean shot. She didn’t see me, and I was confident that she couldn’t hear me over the noise of the battle. I approached from her left, and seeing a small gap in her armor right at the back of her neck where the armor was lighter and her helmet didn’t fully cover, I wedged the barrel of my rifle in that opening.

She noticed that something was wrong, but by the time she started turning I had already pulled the trigger. The zebra’s body went rigid for a moment, and I saw a few bullets go out the front of her face followed by a crimson eruption.

I heard the sound of metal breaking and my rifle jerked wildly in my magical grasp. I let it go and both it and the mare fell to the ground.

When I retrieved my weapon, I noticed that the silencer was cracked and half of it was missing. I removed the damaged silencer and tossed it away as I came around the dead body.

The mare’s face was simply gone. The front of the helmet was blown open and inside there was only a pulpy mess of blood, flesh and bone fragments.

This-this was savage. The scene was disturbing, but I couldn’t dwell on it now, Mirage was hurt. To my relief Dizzy and Olive were already tending to the griffin when I had trotted over. I told Barrel and Rath to cover the entrance we came from, and I had Rudy and Low Tide do the same for the other side of the bridge.

Olive kept pouring potion after potion into the wounded griffin while Dizzy wrapped bandages over her left wing.

“Is she going to be alright?” I asked the pale green mare. So much blood… I winced when I looked at the torn up wing. Will she be able to fly again?

The griffin stirred at my words. “I’m fine. Just need a minute to catch my breath.” She said and smiled weakly.

“It was a close call. We’ve stopped the bleeding and healed what we could.” Olive said while casting a concerned glance at Dizzy who was gently folding the injured wing back to Mirage’s side. “But her wing needs more time to heal. She won’t be able to fly anytime soon.”

Mirage looked sadly at her wing, flexing it a little and wincing in pain. Dizzy gave her a look full of sympathy.

“Don’t worry, I can still hold a gun. I can be of use.” The griffin quickly said when she noticed me looking at her wounded wing.

What? Was she thinking that I was considering her a burden or something? I was worried that she almost got killed! I caught myself before I could answer because I knew my words would be harsher than intended, so instead I just nodded.

“Just take it easy.” I told her and made an attempt of a smile before moving to the rail of the bridge.

When we had climbed up here, we were immediately attacked, but now I could take a good look at the chaos beneath the bridge.

Only now, standing here and looking over the edge, could I truly appreciate how massive this whole underground chamber was. “Dear Celestia and Luna.” I whispered as I continued gazing out. You could fit a six story building in here! And the chamber was easily twice as long! How was this possible?

As stunned as I was, the battle below demanded my attention. The entire ground floor, as Rath had told us, resembled a market similar to the one on the surface. But it was a mess right now. Stands that were used to display goods were now overturned and used as cover from incoming fire along with toppled pillars and statues.

Far ahead of me I saw ponies and griffins shooting from behind cover. Some of them advancing slowly, claiming cover as they did. Right below me, and I guess behind me, were zebras who were returning fire, sometimes retreating, sometimes advancing.

I saw a griffin fly up only to be shot down a moment later. Instantly I pulled out my sniper and took aim. For good measure I pulled my hood up and tapped the invisibility gem on my cloak.

“There… there are so many of them.” Who do I shoot? It was impossible to decide. Literally all I had to do was pull the trigger.

A zebra braking out of cover with his battlesaddle firing helped me with my choice. I took steady aim and pulled the trigger.

Naturally the moment the zebra fell to the ground, his friends started looking around for signs of his shooter. None of them were looking up so I remained undetected. The Talons only held about one third of the chamber, I would have to be careful not to draw too much attention to the bridge. If the Vipers send out zebras to investigate, I’m not sure we would be able to hold the bridge.

I picked my targets carefully this time. Only those who were the biggest threat to the Talons.

A cold shiver ran down my spine. This was so easy. Just aim and shoot. They weren’t even aware of me, they couldn’t defend themselves. Part of me wanted to switch to my rifle and go down there and fight face to face, but I knew that that would be foolish. No matter how underhooved this seemed it needed to be done. And weren’t the Vipers using this very same bridge for the same thing?

A zebra mare with a rifle was standing on her rearhooves and shooting at a unicorn who was pinned down behind some rubble. I aimed at her head, and it was by pure luck that I didn’t fire right at that moment, because she ducked behind her cover to avoid getting hit by the Talons.

After getting the mare back into my scope again, I breathed out and pulled the trigger, and she too fell to the ground like the others. This time zebras did look up. They couldn’t see me, but they knew something was wrong. Some of them started moving further below the bridge while others found some form of overhead cover.

I had picked out another zebra with a high caliber battlesaddle rifles, but I didn’t shoot. Something else caught my eye, a hoof from a nearby corpse suddenly moved. A ghoul?

I looked at the body more closely through the scope. It wasn’t moving now, and it wasn’t shriveled up like a ghoul’s body. What’s more, aside from a number of holes in its chest, the side of the head was missing. So what made it move?

Again I saw a piece of rubble near the body, seemingly move of its own accord. Now it was obvious. A Remnant was down there cloaked.

Holding my rifle as steady as possible I tried to guess where the Remnant was and fired. The bullet hit the solid stone ground. The Remnant jumped away and for a moment I saw him or her, couldn’t be sure yet.

I saw some dust and debris move as the Remnant settled near an overturned stand. Taking aim again, I steadied the sniper and breathed out. This time the bullet clearly hit because I saw the cloak shimmer visibly, but I only wounded the Remnant. A trail of blood appeared and led to nearby rubble.

Before I could fire again, a bullet hit the edge of the bridge where I was standing, missing my hoof by a few inches.

I started searching for the shooter. It was more difficult than I thought. Everyone was constantly moving and bullets were flying everywhere. By chance my scope paused on what seemed to be a pipe sticking out of a collapsed pillar.

The pipe moved and I realized it was levitating. No, not levitating. “Crap!” I ducked and rolled away from the edge. That wasn’t a pipe, it was a barrel of another cloaked Remnant, and they found me! Somehow amidst all the chaos and while I was cloaked they spotted me. Right then I knew we were dealing with elite Remnant.

“Shit! Die you fuckers!” Low Tide cursed and opened fire. Naturally because we didn’t have enough problems, something else had to go wrong…

More zebras were climbing the stairs firing at us. I switched the sniper for my regular rifle and headed over to help.

By the time I got there, Rudy had managed to kill one of the attackers and Low Tide was finishing off another, but there were three left as far as I could tell.

“Oh crap!” Rudy yelled as two egg-like objects rolled towards us.

I knew what those things were and I didn’t like them, so back they go. I used my magic to scoop the grenades up and tossed them back through the door, a zebra cursed and yelled for the others to get to cover. After the explosion we heard the diminishing sound of hooves.

“No fucking way!” Low Tide shouted and ran after the zebras.

“Wait!” Damn it! What was she thinking?

“Mist, stop! You’re not going after her alone.” Barrel shouted running over to me, Rath wasn’t far behind.

Oh dear Luna, they were leaving the other entrance unguarded. Has everypony lost their mind?

“Fine.” I said hurriedly. To be honest I might need help.

“I should go too, I might be able to help navigate.” Rath offered unexpectedly.

“Ughh, fine! Let’s go!” We’re wasting time!

“I’m-“ Rudy began, but I cut him short.

“No!” I said more loudly than I intended and the griffin flinched. “You need to stay here with Dizzy, Olive and Mirage to keep the bridge secure.” I said as calmly as I could. The griffin opened his beak to argue, but then just nodded.

Mirage walked up to me. “I should… never mind. I’ll stay here.” She finished quietly and looked sadly at her talons.

I sighed, she wanted to come too. Staying in one place and defending a spot with friends was one thing, but to go running off into danger was something completely different.

An idea came to mind and I unslung my sniper and levitated it over to the disheartened griffin. “Do you know how to use one of these?” I asked, already knowing the answer.

“I’ve used snipers before.” She said with a nod.

“Good, then help the Talons as much as you can. There are Remnant down there, and they will spot you if you’re not careful.” I cautioned and she nodded again, smiling a little.

That having been taken care of, I turned and galloped through the doorway with Barrel and Rath following close behind.

***        ***        ***

Not surprisingly we soon ran into Low Tide as she hid behind some metal crates. The three zebras she chased were shooting at her from cover, keeping her pinned down.

I told Rath and Barrel to get the zebras attention, so that I could move over to them while cloaked and flank them.

This was the first time I saw Rath use his pistol and I regretted bringing him along. He was terrible, but at least the unpredictable, wayward shots seemed to confuse the zebras.

I moved carefully around the zebras cover. All three of them were exposed to me now, and I hesitated. Again I had an overwhelming advantage on my enemies, just like at the bridge. They were clear in my sights and weren’t even aware of me.

Two stallions and a mare. The mare was focused, one of the stallions looked resigned and the other was scared. He had trouble reloading his rifle from how bad his hooves were shaking.

In the end it came down to the same cruel choice, them or us. I aimed at the mare and pulled the trigger.

The mare’s head jerked back and hit the crates they were hiding behind and her body crumpled to the ground.

The frightened stallion dropped his rifle and stared dumbly at the dead mare. The other stallion reacted and raised his rifle in my general direction. I sent three bullets to his head.

I started turning my rifle to the last zebra, but Barrel had climbed up on the crates and lowered his shotgun close to the side of the zebra’s head. The frightened zebra didn’t even notice pony in the battlesaddle, he was still looking at his dead teammates.

Barrel fired and the back of the zebras head disappeared in a spray of blood.

I looked at their bodies. At least we were quick. Small comforts.

“Damn striped fucks.” Low Tide grumbled coming over to us.

“You’re welcome.” Barrel said with a snort.

“Wow…” Rath exclaimed coming to stand near us.

“What?” I asked the zebra. More trouble?

I followed the zebras gaze to a nearby wall that looked like it had some carving on it.

“The hell? Is that some kind of door?” Barrel asked as he came to stand near me.

It was a door in fact, as big as the wall and made out of metal. The really interesting part was that it had carvings of snakes all over it. It was difficult to look at. The flowing, interweaving lines made me a little dizzy.

“Does everything in here have to be somehow related to snakes?” Low Tide asked exasperatedly.

“What do you think is behind it?” Barrel asked turning to Rath.

The zebra walked over to the door and placed a hoof on it. “Don’t know.” He shrugged. ”Probably something valuable.” The thief stood on his rearhooves and placed his other hoof on the door.

 “What are you doing?” I asked as his hooves moved from one spot to another.

“Looking for a lock.” The zebra answered simply.

Low Tide shook her head. “You damned thief.”

There didn’t appear to be anyway to open it. No locks, nothing to grab onto and pull… Was this really a door, or just some kind of art, sculpture… thing?

“I don’t think you’ll be able to open it.” Barrel said and pointed with a hoof to several places on the door. ”Looks like they already tried with explosives.

He was right. There were nicks on the door, and scorch marks too. Places where the metal was darkened, but somehow it remained unyielding.

Whatever was behind would have to wait, gunfire and shouting coming from a nearby passage suddenly echoed.

“We might as well check it out. Clear it so they won’t get up to the bridge, or get some idea of just how much trouble we were in.” Barrel offered.

I nodded. “All right, but stay behind me. I’ll scout ahead.”

I moved first cloaked, Barrel, Rath and Low Tide followed close behind. They stopped finally at a bend in the hallway and I moved on alone. They were still very near so they could come to help me as soon as they hear anything.

“No deal! The Talons are breathing down our necks, and you want to move them now?!” I heard someone shout angrily.

“We had a deal. They were bought and paid for.” Another voice said coldly.

“It’s chaos out there.” A mare said.

“All the more reason to leave quickly.” The same cold and calm voice answered.

“Yeah, well no one is leaving without the boss’s say so. And Fang is busy right now, so you’ll just have to wait.” The first speaker said matter of factly.

“That is unfortunate.” The cold voice said and a series of muffled gunshots proceeded. Soon shouting erupted and all open gunfire started to echo from the room ahead.

I should just wait it out until they kill each other, and then go and see what the discussion was all abo-

At that moment I saw Barrel and Low Tide rush past me to the room, Rath followed more cautiously behind.

“Wait! I’m here!” I shouted, but it was too late. Only Rath heard me in time to not charge in. It didn’t matter now since we had to go in anyway. I readied my rifle and charged in.

What? Cages? The room was full with cages, lockers, metal crates and four zebras who were intent on shooting up the whole room.

There was a single pillar in the room and Low Tide wisely used it for cower. Barrel peaked out from and overturned heavy wooden table every now and then to exchange bullets with the zebras.

One of the zebras fell. Low tide shot the mare in the chest enough times to completely shatter her chest.

I took aim and shot a mare down. The other two zebras must have gone crazy because they were spraying fire at random. I had to lay flat on the ground to avoid getting shot. What were they doing? It should have been obvious; I suspected it from the moment I overheard them argue. There was a Remnant here, possibly more.

I started scanning the area, confident that Low Tide and Barrel would keep the zebras pinned down.

There! Something shimmered and I opened fire without hesitation. I knew I hit someone when I hear a yelp of pain and a nearby locker shuddered. Not really aiming anymore, I simply continued to shoot at the locker and was rewarded with a sight of blood smears appearing on the locker, and the telltale shimmering of a failing stealth cloak.

Finally the cloak appeared, the sky blue color slowly being replaced by growing patches of red.

A stallion cried out in pain and then became silent. Low Tide had had just sent a bullet through his skull.

I turned my attention to the last zebra, another mare. She wore a battlesaddle with two shotguns. I took aim, but the mare leapt out from her cover and charged right at me!

I was still cloaked and was sure she couldn’t see me, but that won’t stop her from ramming me. With no time to properly aim, I leapt to the side to avoid the collision. My timing was very fortunate because the mare decided to fire her twin shotguns.

“Aaugh!” Low Tide yelled out in pain as the flechettes tore at her.

I was back on my hooves in moments and took aim, but Barrel beat me to the shot as he rammed into the zebras side and fired his own weapons pointblank.

A pained grunt and a gurgle were all that escaped the mare before she crashed to the ground.

I turned off my cloak and ran over to Low Tide to check her injuries. Her armor wasn’t the thickest and now she had sharp dart-like pieces of metal sticking out from reddening patches on her armor.

After levitating out a potion and bringing it to her lips, I tried pulling out the flechettes. The blue mare groaned every time one came loose. I watched the wound slowly stitch itself together. She’s going to need another potion I realized, so I levitated another one out.

“I’m fine, I’m fine.” The mare said after she finished the potion and stood back up.

Rath had come in to stand beside her. There was something odd behind him, almost like-oh no! I noticed a slight shimmer a few meters behind him and then out of thin air a barrel of a gun appeared aimed right at me.

Time seemed to slow down as I stared at it unbelievingly. So I was right, there was more than one Remnant here. Kind of pointless saying that now. The barrel jerked just a tiny bit and I felt the bullet connect hard with my chest, and the next thing I knew I was falling down.

It didn’t hurt. That was the strangest part of it. I felt the impact spread all over my chest and it shook me, but it didn’t hurt like I remembered bullets hurting.

Rath and Low Tide looked at me with shocked expressions and then began turning their heads towards the direction of my shooter. A shadow passed in front of me, and I realized it was Barrel. The stallion had leapt into the air, landed, and charged at the Remnant battlesaddle roaring.

I didn’t realize that I was holding my chest with my hooves, must have done it unconsciously when I fell. When I looked at them there was no blood. I looked at the chest plate and I clearly saw the bullet imbedded in the plate. It didn’t go all the way through!

“No!” Low Tide shouted in despair.

I rolled onto my hooves as fast as I could and saw Barrel hit to the ground, his body limp.

“No…” I tried to convince myself that he was just knocked out, but there was no denying the blood pooling around his head.

The Remnant was breathing heavily and bleeding from a wound in his side. His cloak was torn and it continued to shimmer in partial invisibility.

Low Tide had opened fire, but the zebra still managed to move and get a shot off with his rifle hitting the blue mare in the shoulder. Rath tried to shoot with his pistol, but his aim was way off.

Low Tide’s right hoof gave out from underneath her and the Remnant charged at the mare. I charged at the Remnant. He’s not killing her too!

Before he could level his rifle to her head I fired my own, but he spotted me and leaned away from the shot.

He snapped his rifle my way, but I was already close to him, rifle ready. My weapon caught below his and pushed it up as I raised it. The Remnant saw this and immediately pushed my rifle further up with a hoof. The bullets fired harmlessly at the ceiling.

Damn it! He’s good. Why is he this good?! I wrapped both weapons with my magic and tore them away from his grasp which was weakened when our rifles came together.

Both guns slipped from my magic and clattered to the floor. The Remnant quickly assumed a stance and punched out with his hoof. My reflexes were fast enough and I dodged his blow, sending one of my own at him.

His hoof twisted around mine as he attempted to get a firm hold and probably toss me over. I knew I couldn’t match his strength, so I punched out with my other hoof. The attack made him release his hold as he moved away from it. I saw his bleeding side and I went for it.

The Remnant noticed this and promptly batted my hoof away with his own. Damn it, why was he this good?! If only I was faster and stronger!

After turning away my hoof, he pirouetted and extended his other hoof right at my neck. I leaned away but the tip of his hoof scraped my throat and sent me into a coughing fit.

I took a step back as I tried to stop coughing. A sudden burst of fire that missed, but went close to the Remnant made him pause for a moment. I heard Low Tide grunt with effort and the Remnant bolted out of the room, his cloak shimmering but somehow still managing to function.

As I fought to slow my breathing and stop coughing I remembered that I still had my pistol. I pulled the weapon out and went after the remnant.

All that greeted me was an empty hallway, but I started shooting anyway, hoping that I might get lucky and hit the bastard. But it would seem that my luck was all used up merely to survive the encounter.

Barrel was dead. The thought pressed down on me like a mountain. It was my fault. I should have reacted sooner and stopped them from going in, or we should have gone back to the bridge. Anything would have been a smarter choice! I knew this was a bad idea. Damn you Sky, I’m not a leader! I shouldn’t-I didn’t… I don’t want this…

When I got back to the room Low Tide was standing beside Barrels body. She looked up at me hopefully.

“He got away.” I answered her unasked question and she cursed.

“Spirits be kind!” Rath exclaimed.

What now? I turned to the zebra. He was looking at one of the cages and… there was something inside them. Some kind of animals? There were bundles of fur in there. There was blood too and-Dear sweet Celestia!

Shaking, huddling together were ponies, dirty, blood soaked. Some were dead, shot in the crossfire or they died from who knows what. Disease, starvation, beatings…

I started noticing frightened eyes staring back from the shadowed cages. The fear, the all too familiar fear. Not knowing what’s going to happen next. Are you about to be sold to a new master? Maybe get beaten, used, or were they just going to kill you?

My heart started beating faster and tears blurred my vision. I couldn’t move. I felt like foal again, watching everyone I know getting killed. I was me again, but this time I was on a hill, watching helplessly as a filly was being dragged away from her mother.

“Oh you sons of bitches!” A mare’s voice shouted, the eyes that were looking at me flinched and the caged ponies started shivering again.

“Ighh… not…”

I turned around and saw Low Tide crying and holding Rath pinned to the wall with her forehooves. She was crushing his neck.

The little zebra flailed his hooves and gurgled as he tried to get free. Low Tide just continued to squeeze, her face contorted in rage and pain as tears slid down her face.

“You bastards.” She said in a whisper. ”How can you do this? To foals! How?!” She yelled, demanding an answer. Yes, I would like to know that as well.

The zebra hit the blue mare in the face a few times, but the mare was relentless. It seemed like she didn’t feel pain anymore. They had no right to do this. To ponies or anyone else.

I watched as the flailing zebras attacks grew weaker and weaker. A wheezing sound came from him, his lips were turning blue. Tears started running down the small zebra’s face. His eyes were filled with fear. Finally his hooves grew slack and I saw acceptance in his eyes.

I felt something like stab in my heart and suddenly a dark fog was lifted from my mind. What was I doing?

“Stop it! You’re killing him!” I yelled and rushed over to the blue mare.

I grabbed her hooves with my own and tried to pull her off of Rath. The mare didn’t budge so I rammed into her shoulder, forcing her to release him.

Rath collapsed to the ground coughing and wheezing, but alive.

Low Tide spun on me, her face red and her eyes ablaze. “Look! Look at what they’ve done!” She screamed.

“I know. I was a slave once, I know.” I said stepping between her and Rath.

“Then why the hell didn’t you let me kill the son of bitch?!” She demanded her voice breaking.

“Because Rath isn’t responsible.” I said calmly. “Not for this, or what happened to me.”

“Damn it, just… damn it.” She said quietly. I tried to put a hoof on her shoulder but she knocked it away and moved to Barrel’s body.

“Th-Thank y-you…” Rath managed between breaths. I nodded as I went past him to the cages.

I just couldn’t look at him now. What the hell is wrong with me? I almost let him get strangled. I was just watching and would have gladly let him die. A cold shiver ran through my core, and I felt like I just lost a piece of myself forever. All I wanted right now was to curl up and cry, but there were more important things to take care of right now.

I retrieved my rifle and moved from cage to cage, blowing the locks off. Rath could have picked them, but he was in no shape right now, and I had no right to ask.

“Wh-Who are you?” A dirty mare asked slowly raising her head, but pointedly keeping it low so that she had to look up at me. “You’re a p-pony but you dress like those…” She made a gesture to the dead Remnant.

“I’m a friend.” The answer was a simple one, and I don’t know whether they thought I was telling the truth or if they simply felt how tired I was. Too tired to try and trick them.

“Mommy, daddy’s not moving.” A foal looked up sadly at its mother. I winced at the words. The stallion was lying next to them. Blood was pouring from several bullet wounds in his chest and two in the head.

“I know.” The mother told the foal through tears. “Daddy’s sleeping. He’s going to sleep for a long time now.”

I felt another pang in my heart, and my breath caught in my throat. Come on don’t fall apart now.

But something was different this time. It wasn’t just the pain from seeing ponies like this. I actually felt a tightness pressing on my chest, and every time I inhaled something stabbed at my heart. I felt a dull pain spread all over the front of my chest.

The bullet I took to the chest was buried deep into the armor plate. It didn’t penetrate, but it must have broken one of my ribs, or at least cracked them.

One potion later and I was feeling much better. Some of the ponies scraped together enough courage to leave their cages. They were examining their surroundings warily, still expecting to get beaten or killed for daring to leave.

“What do you plan to do with them?” Rath asked stepping beside me. “You can’t just lead them out. They’ll get killed in the crossfire.”

“So, we give them weapons. There are a few guns left here.” Low Tide said as she wiped her nose with a hoof. Her eyes were still red and puffy from crying and she still looked like she wanted to strangle Rath.

The zebras ears twitched and he looked at me uncertainly.

I shook my head. “No. That’s a bad idea. They might just end up shooting themselves.” Or us. “They are in no condition to fight.”

“Please.” I heard a mare’s soft pleading voice. “Don’t hurt the foals.”

I turned to face the mare as she tentatively took a step forward and looked up at me, eyes on the brink of tears and old dried blood clinging to her bruised muzzle.

The other mares and stallions huddled together, hugging their foals tightly, looking at us pleadingly.

“No. We’re not going to hurt you.” I tried to convince them. “We’re just trying to think of a way to get you out of here safely.” I don’t think they believed me, but they didn’t have much choice. “How are you here? I thought slavery was forbidden in Vostoris. Were you brought here from the outside?”

“It is.” Rath said. “They shouldn’t be here. Only indentured servitude is allowed and that includes zebras. There are hefty fines for mistreatment of servants.”

The mare shook her head sadly. “We… were tricked.”

“What? How?” Tricked? How can you get tricked into being a slave?

The mare swallowed and licked her lips. “The Vipers promised a chance at a better life away from the politics and prejudice of Vostoris.” A shudder ran through the mare. “They said that we would be free, like the Separatists but even better. We would be equal with the zebras.”

A pained sob escaped the mare and she breathed in quickly. I approached and placed a hoof on her shoulder to try and calm her down. Before my hoof even touched her I saw her eyes widen with fear. She yelped, started shaking and snapped her eyes shut.

I was outraged. She thought I was going to hit her. What did those bastards do to these ponies?!

Gently I lowered my hoof on her shoulder and held it there. She continued to shiver for a while before finally daring to open her eyes and see that I truly meant her no harm.

“That’s why the Vipers were suddenly interested in ‘helping’ ponies.” Rath said sounding surprised. “I mean I knew it was some sort of scam, but slavery. Fang must be insane.”

“Hey. You there, it’s all right. We’re not going to hurt you.” Low Tide said suddenly and started tugging on my cloak. “Mist, there’s another one in that cage over there.” She pointed with a hoof.

At first I Couldn’t see anything, but I slowly began to notice an equine shape standing in the shadow.

“It’s alright. They won’t hurt you. They-they’re good ponies.” The newly freed mare said gently.

Slowly a young, orange Pegasus mare stepped out of the cage. She tentatively looked around. I was shocked when I noticed how one of her wings hung limp at her side, swaying a little as she moved.

I went over to her, perhaps a bit too fast because she shrieked and backpedaled into the cage.

“It’s alright. I’m a Talon too. We’re here to free you.” I said hoping to get her to come out again.

“T-Talons?” She stammered.

“Yes. I know Razorwing, I’ve worked with IronClaw.” She still remained unmoving. Alright I’m going to have to prove it to her somehow.

“I’ve heard of Razorwing.” She managed finally, looking hopefully into my eyes.

“What do you mean you’ve heard of Razorwing? She’s our commander.” Low Tide asked sharing a confused look with me.

“Wait, you don’t know who she is? You’re not a Talon?” I asked and the Pegasus shook her head. Well I wasn’t expecting that.

“I thought all pegasi were Talons.” Low Tide asked.

“Apparently not.” Who is she then? I turned around and saw that the ponies were looking more relaxed than before. “Rath.” I called out to the zebra. ”Check the bodies and the lockers for potions. Pass them around to anypony that needs them.” The thief nodded and looked somewhat relieved as he began picking the locks on the lockers.

After some gentle coaxing we were able to get the Pegasus out of her cage. She told us that her name was Autumn Wind, she wasn’t a Talon, but a member of some kind of group here in Vostoris.

Autumn and a few of her friends got ambushed by Remnants while searching for some old-world tech in the jungles to the East of Vostoris. When they retreated they got captured by the Vipers. The Remnant were ready to pay a huge amount for her, and they have paid but the sudden appearance of the Talons ruined their plans. I can’t tell you how happy that made me feel.

Rath had managed to salvage eight potions, and it was a god thing too, we needed all of them in order to heal the abused ponies.

The ammunition was split between Low Tide and me, Rath only took a couple of rounds for his pistol. The hardest part was removing Barrels battlesaddle. He deserved a proper burial and we couldn’t carry him and his equipment too.

I thanked Celestia for having Low Tide here with us. She undid the straps on his battlesaddle and placed him in a more dignified position until we were ready to move. I’m not sure I could have done it.

The Remnant had shot him under his chin and the bullet probably went all the way through, so we didn’t remove his helmet for fear of doing more damage.

Shouting could be heard from outside and I could just make out hoofbeats if I strained my ears. The foals started crying again and their parent tried to calm them down.

“I’ll go see what’s going on.” I told Low Tide and Rath. “Stay here and keep them safe.” I added more sternly. “Try and move the cages and crates into some sort of barrier.” I added as I pulled my hood up and activated the invisibility spell.

***        ***        ***

My trot was sure and steady, my rifle in my magical grasp levitated beside me. Let them come. I’ll take down as many as I can and then run back to the others. Those ponies will be freed.

“Move, move!” Came from a passage ahead of me, I recognized the voice.

Mirage appeared behind a bend and was quickly followed by Rudy, Olive and Dizzy. I turned off my cloak when I saw them and the griffins eyes widened in surprise.

“Mist!” She said slowing down but not stopping, so I fell in beside her. The others smiled when they saw me, I just nodded in acknowledgment.

“We lost the bridge.” Mirage said at once and before I could ask she quickly added. “But the Talons are making a push. They won’t hold it for long and it’s only a matter of time before they’re pushed at us.”

“We found slaves.” I said and the griffin nearly tripped.

“Slaves? What slaves?” She asked confused not understanding, so I told her of everything that happened, even Barrels death.

“It’s not your fault. He did his duty, and I’m sure he would have done it again given the chance.” Mirage said immediately after hearing about her friend’s death. Despite her confidence I saw that it pained her, and I didn’t deserve her kind words.

She turned to me. “What’s the plan?”

I sighed. ”We need to get the slaves to safety.”

Mirage nodded and looked thoughtfully ahead. ”Maybe we could use one of the side passages to get into the main chamber. If we can get behind the Talon vanguard we should be safe.”

“Why not find a way back to the surface directly?” I asked.

“You’ve found a way?” The griffin queried.

“Well, no.” Damn it.

“Rath might know.” Mirage offered seeing my disappointment.

Alright so the plan was to find a safe way to get all of the freed ponies out of here. The ponies were shy of the new arrivals, but we managed to calm them down. Mirage took the burden of carrying Barrel’s body. She ignored any protests by stating that she couldn’t fly anyway so there was no reason for anyone else to carry him.

The griffin was very interested in Autumn Wind, and she asked the skittish Pegasus questions about her gang. The shy Pegasus answered what she could, but for the most part she stayed silent and warily regarded everyone in the room.

We didn’t have time, nor did we wish to force the poor mare to answer. We had to get moving.

I took the front with Mirage. Olive, Dizzy and Rath were at the side and Rudy and Low Tide covered the rear with the ponies in the middle.

“Left!” Rath shouted and we turned left. It wasn’t important if we weren’t quiet anymore because the sounds of battle grew as we moved. You actually had to shout in order to communicate with those who aren’t standing right beside you.

“Alright, this is it!” Mirage shouted and I heard a few ponies yelp in fear.

We exited the passage onto the battlefield. The bridge was right above us and I marveled at it now seeing it from below.

We nearly crawled as we moved from cover to cover.

“Friendlies! Watch your fire!” A pony shouted to his friends when he saw us.

No one stopped us, or asked us anything; they just tried to help as much as they could. Giving us cover fire or drawing attention away from us. I even saw a few zebras fighting on the Talon’s side.

An enemy zebra, a Viper stood up with a rocket launcher and aimed at group of ponies who were hiding behind some debris, too busy reloading to notice. The zebra didn’t manage to fire though.

A green bolt hit him and melted right through his armor. The rocket launcher fell from the dead zebras shoulders as the green bolt continued on its way.

From the spot where the zebra was hit, green glowing acid expanded and completely engulfed the stallion before shining brightly. Once the glow ceased, all that was left of the stallion was a faintly glowing green puddle.

What kind of weapon does that?! Whatever it was, it came from the Talons, and thank Celestia for that.

Mirage had given me back my sniper and apologized for using up all the ammo. I’m just happy it was put to good use. Besides, a regular rifle is better suited for this kind of battle.

One zebra attempted to vault over a barricade to get to us, but I sent three bullets to his head. His body fell into a heap just as his rearhooves passed the edge.

We finally got to the other side. Rath knew those passages there, and he would have no trouble leading us. This, we decided was safer than to wade through the middle of the market to the other side.

The entrance was right in front of us so we made a dash for it. Once inside, following Rath’s instructions we made our way to a long narrow chamber. Unfortunately there was a battle going on there.

The ponies panicked and some of them tried to run. Rudy leapt into the air and pounced on the pony that tried to run right into enemy fire. After subduing the pony, the griffin dragged him to cover.

“The hell are they?!” A unicorn stallion asked me when he ducked behind cover.

“Slaves. We need to get them safely out of here!” I shouted back.

The unicorn looked to the ponies next to him who were firing at the zebras. There were only three of them.

The unicorn shook his head. ”I don’t see that happening! They got us pinned; we’re just trying to hold them off until reinforcements arrive.”

I peeked out of cover and then ducked right back when a bullet scraped the edge of our barricade.

“What do we do?!” Mirage asked.

I looked behind her at the others. Rudy and Dizzy looked ready to fight. Rath was glancing nervously left and right. Olive was desperately trying to calm down the panicked ponies, and Low Tide was… Why wasn’t Low Tide here!?

“Where is Low Tide!?” I shouted. Mirage looked around and then shrugged helplessly.

“I think she stayed back to fight!” Rath said apologetically.

“Shit.” Dizzy cursed shaking her head.

“The hell was she thinking?” Rudy wondered.

I knew. “She wants to fight with a pony she cares about a lot.”

“What do we do?” Mirage asked again, drawing my attention back to the problem at hoof.

“I don’t know.” I answered. Rudy’s wings seemed to slacken a little. “They are too well protected.” The zebras had clogged up the entrance with steel boxes, rocks, chairs… anything they could get. They didn’t even have to get out of cover; they were shooting through a number of small holes in their barricade. Maybe I could have taken out a few with my sniper, but I had no more ammunition for it.

They were completely covered… except from above. “Quick does anyone have any grenades?!” I asked the unicorn.

He opened his saddlebags and searched through them before shaking his head. “No, sorry we used them all up!”

“Mist, don’t you have one of those balefire ones left?” Rudy asked.

I pulled out said bomb and looked at it. It won’t work. “It’s made of clay.” I stated simply. “Too fragile.” With the crazy way the zebras were spraying bullets everywhere they might hit it before it even reaches them. Even then I doubt I could lob it far enough to hit them from above. “Maybe if I sneaked over to them, get closer, I could try and throw it.”

“You’ll get torn to pieces.” Rudy said, outraged.

“Unless that cloak is bulletproof too, it won’t do you much good. Look at it. It’s narrow, and they are constantly firing at us.” Mirage said and I studied the griffin for a moment. If I had wings I could fly over and just drop it on top of them. Rudy had followed my gaze.

“I’ll do it.” The griffin said suddenly.

“No, you’ll get ripped apart just as easily as I would.” There has to be another way.

“You want to help the ponies, don’t you?” He asked.

Of course I do! After all the crap they’ve been through I’d do anything to save them, but it’s not me who will be taking the risk.

“Mist, I would do it if my wing was working.” Mirage said putting a talon on my shoulder. “This is the best way of getting through.” Rudy nodded enthusiastically.

I looked at him, then at the scared ponies and sighed. “Alright. Just be careful.” I levitated the bomb to him.

“Sure.” He said as he held the jar close to him.

I turned to the unicorn. “Rudy is going to try and drop a bomb on them. We need to get their attention and keep it on us.”

The unicorn looked at the griffin then back to me and nodded. He told the other ponies what they have to do. Well everything was ready now.

Dizzy stepped up to the barricade and readied her weapon. I put in a fresh magazine into my rifle and took a deep breath.

“Now!” I shouted and everyone rose from cover and opened fire. The zebras hesitated a moment before the sudden onslaught and Rudy leapt into the air.

I saw one pony getting shot in the head and falling down from the barricade, but still we continued firing.

Looking up I saw that Rudy was halfway there already. I ducked behind cover and put in a fresh magazine before coming back up.

Rudy was almost there.

I concentrated my fire on a single spot where I thought I saw the barrel of a gun.

Rudy flew closer still.

Throw the damn thing! I thought to myself and that’s when it happened. The zebras noticed him and they lessened the assault on us and instead focused on the griffin.

Rudy pulled out his rifle and started to shoot back when bullets started hitting him. He screamed in pain and I think all of us screamed with him.

Suddenly Rudy burst into green fire. For that one short moment he looked like a bird of legend I remembered reading about in one of Zaeryl’s books.

Trailing green fire, Rudy plummeted right for the enemy barricade. The shooting had completely stopped and the zebras started yelling at each other to get away.

My heart was thundering in my chest. “No! Damn it no!”

I vaulted over the barricade and ran for the enemies. Behind me I heard shouting to come back I couldn’t I need to get to him. Need to save him. Maybe the fire could be put out before he burns to death.

A sudden series of explosions occurred from where the griffin had fallen, accompanied by screams of pain and fear. We didn’t have any grenades, but it looked like they did, and now they had all gone off.

The rush of hot air knocked my hooves from under me and I fell to the ground. Immediately I scrambled back up to my hooves and saw that the barricade was gone, blown away. The explosion sent the still burning bodies away clearing a path for us.

How viscous that fire was. It stubbornly burned on bare rock, but it really liked to sear flesh. A little farther away down the now open passage I saw movement.

I was trotting by now and others ran beside me. They stopped to gasp at the destruction. I noticed a piece of bone being burned black by the green flames. More specifically the bone was tipped with a talon.

The movement turned out to be a bleeding and singed zebra trying to run away.

The burn marks he had must have been from the normal explosions. The green fire would have stuck to him until it burned everything.

The zebra heard me coming and he turned his head, pistol in mouth, to me. Not wasting any time I shot him in the hoof. His face contorted with pain and he shot at me.

The bullet hit me low in the chest. I grunted but continued moving, shooting at another of his hooves.

The pistol fell from the zebra’s mouth as he hit the floor, no longer able to support himself.

Once I got to him I shot his other two hooves and he howled in pain, I didn’t care. I grabbed his tail with my magic and started dragging him back.

The zebra cursed, spat and yelled all the way back. Everyone watched me quietly.

I found a body still wrapped in green fire and I pulled the zebra in front of me before I turned around and bucked him into the corpse.

The moment he hit the burning body, the flames jumped greedily onto him. The zebra thrashed and rolled screaming all the while, but it didn’t help him. The fires would not be put out. It wasn’t long before that zebra too was still.

I had to do it. I… Rudy sacrificed himself… I couldn’t let that zebra live.

An unusual calm came over me as I watched the flames blacken the bones and lick them clean.

Rath searched for anything to look at beside the corpses, Olive cried quietly. Most disturbing was Dizzy’s reaction.

She turned to me. ”Heh, you know Rudy always thought that ghost would be the ones to do him in.” The unicorn smiled broadly. The sight looked so twisted. She was crying and her eyes reflected the pain and loss she felt yet her mouth was pulled into this toothy grin that looked more and more like a snarl. “I’m going to miss you, you featherbrain.” She said at last as grief over took her and she sobbed.

Olive placed a comforting hoof on her shoulder.

“Mist.” Mirage said quietly from my side. ”We need to go.”

I nodded to the griffin, but before I started moving I saw the ponies I had freed watching me. Those that had foals with them hugged them tightly.

***        ***        ***

We ran into little trouble from that point on. A few zebras here and there, they barely slowed us down. I told Mirage to take charge for a while. Should’ve done that in the first place. She still asked me for permission before she would sent anyone up to scout ahead, or before we were to chose a path when Rath had offered more than one choice.

We finally reached a large chamber filled with Talons. This was the first room they claimed when they came down.

The ponies were all given food and medical attention as soon as we got there. I was bombarded with questions by the other Talon squad leaders. What tactics do the Vipers like to use? Are the Remnant on their side or the Separatists? Were they using any strange weapons and so on…

The Remnant as far as I could tell just wanted to get out of here. The Separatists on the other hoof, I had no idea about. For all I knew, we killed a dozen of them.

I moved to the side to stay out of the way of passing Talons and just sat down. Memories came back to the forefront of my mind. Memories of Barrel leaping over me to tackle the Remnant, and memories of Rudy bursting into flames.

I should have been more careful. The deal had gone bad, and not even a prideful Remnant would go there alone. What’s more, I was the only one who would have stood a chance in close combat. Barrel didn’t have to die.

And Rudy. Rudy sacrificed himself to save those ponies. Again it would have been better if I went there myself, but it seemed easier to him do it, he could fly. I thought it would be faster, efficient. Rudy died because I was lazy!

“Just can’t stay out of trouble, can you?” A familiar voce said tearing me back into reality.

I looked around for the speaker, my mind a jumbled mess. It was the griffin Tark, and beside him walked a very familiar zebra mare.

The griffin shook his head. “You know, when I told you to stay put, that wasn’t a dare. Guess I should be glad I didn’t tell you to NOT go start another civil war.” He turned and looked lazily through the door that led to the black market main chamber. “But I guess that might happen anyway.”

I opened and closed my moth a couple of times, not knowing how to respond to what he had just said. Another civil war…

“Cheer up. It could always be worse.” He said and patted me on the back.

“Mist was it?” The zebra mare asked.

I studied the mare carefully. “Liris?” Could it really be the caravan trader I met when I first came to Vostoris?

“It’s good to see you again.” She said and smiled.

“Figures that you two would know each other.” Tark rolled his eyes.

“Why do you say that?” I’m not a trader.

“You both get into a lot of trouble and yet somehow manage to wiggle out of it.” The griffin answered.

I looked at the mare and she smiled sheepishly.

“She’s a smuggler Mist.” Tark explained. “And sometimes she smuggles ponies.” Wait what? “Sometimes she smuggles those who want to get into Vostoris past inspection, and other times. Well like now, she helps them escape.” The griffin gestured to the ponies I freed.

“So you were planning on freeing them?” I asked amazed.

“W-Well no, not exactly. I’m just one mare with a few friends, but when I can, I offer to transport bought slaves out, then we stage and ambush in which the slave unfortunately escapes.” She explained and smiled proudly.

“You just let them go.” That’s not a good plan. They could easily get captured again or killed.

“Actually we take them to friendlier towns where they won’t be treated like… well like-“

“Animals.” I finished for her and she nodded sadly.

“Thank you.” I told the mare, she looked up at me perplexed. “Thank you for caring and helping those who need it.” Liris blushed and nodded appreciatively.

Rath walked up to me. “Mist, there’s a problem.” He said and my coat started crawling at those words.

“Rath? I never thought I’d see you here  when there’s trouble.” Liris suddenly asked the thief.

“Well you know…” Rath rubbed the back of his head bashfully. “Wanted to help.”

Liris smiled at the thief and nodded approvingly causing Rath to blush.

“You were going to tell Mist something.” Tark reminded the little zebra.

“Oh right! Mist we’re two short.” Rath said snapping back to reality.

“Two short?”

“Two ponies are missing. The Pegasus and a colt.” Rath explained.

“But Autumn was right behind us!” I saw her just a few minutes ago.

Tark thought for a moment. “The colt must have wandered off, and the Pegasus probably went to find him. Speaking of which, who is this Autumn? We don’t have that many pegasi and I can’t recall the name.”

“She’s not a Talon. We don’t know all that much about her. just that she’s part of some group or gang here in Vostoris.” I sighed. “I’ll go look for them. They couldn’t have gotten far.”

“I would like to speak with her when you find her, and I imagine Razorwing will too.” Tark said before I headed out.

“I’ll go with you.”Rath added as he trotted after me.

“Mist, where are you going?” Mirage asked when she saw me walk by.

“Going to look for the Pegasus and the colt.” I answered. “Don’t worry, Rath and I will take care of it.” I quickly added, knowing that she would want to come along, but right now she needed to rest, and so did Olive and Dizzy. I needed a distraction.

We retraced our steps back to a corridor with three passages, one being leading back to the market so I doubt they went that way.

“Left or right?” I asked the thief.

“Ummm… left.”

Alright we turned left and continued down the hall.

“Mist.” Rath called quietly.

“What?”

“Are you alright?” He asked looking concerned and I had a good guess what this was a bout.

I sighed. “I’m fine, just tired.”

Rath nodded and lowered his head. “I understand why you did it.” He said quietly.

Do you really? Maybe he does, but I didn’t want to talk about it, don’t want to think about it.

“Mist.” He asked again.

“What is it?” I huffed.

“Which way?” He asked.

The path before us led right into a wall and then split into two directions. Crap.

“You go left and I’ll go right. Don’t go too far. We’ll meet back here.” I told the zebra. Rath nodded and went left looking a little nervous. I watched as he left. Maybe we should stick together, he’s not much of a fighter.

“Wait Rath, stay with me.” I said and he brightened at once. I don’t know why that made him so happy. I’m not exactly safe to be around with.

We heard the sound of gunfire coming from a nearby chamber so we went to investigate.

I told Rath to stay behind while I go in cloaked. He nodded and pulled out his pistol just in case. It wasn’t comforting. I’ve seen him shoot.

“Nothing more we can do now. We should leave this place before anyone sees me here.” A familiar mare’s voice sounded from behind the door. A voice I recognized instantly. There was no forgetting the mare that came with that soft tone.

I walked into the room and there she was, wrapped in a dark cloak with the hood pulled up to cover her face. Six heavily armed guards dressed in rough reinforced leather surrounded her, and two zebras in ragged barding lay dead.

“Shiala?” I asked and then cursed myself for being so stupid. Her guards immediately turned my way and opened fire. I ducked quickly and rolled away from the barrage.

It was impressive how they reacted so swiftly. They weren’t very accurate, but with their weapons they didn’t need to be. Four of them had battlesaddle mounted rifles and they sprayed bullets with abandon.

“Hold!” She said suddenly and the shooting died down. “Show yourself!” She demanded.

My hoof went to my hood but I caught myself before I pulled it off. What was she doing here? She’s a councilor? This doesn’t make any sense. Didn’t she mention something about not wanting to be seen. Would she order her guards to shoot me?

I studied her for a long while, not making a move. She pulled her hood down.

“I heard you call out my name.” She stated simply. “You could have just killed me, but you didn’t. This could only mean that you want something. Show yourself, my guards will not fire I give you my word.” She said standing tall and proud.

Looking at those eyes I knew that she was telling the truth. This time without hesitation I pulled my hood down and I have to admit I enjoyed seeing how surprised she got when she saw me.

“Mist? What are you? Here? Why?” She blinked a few times trying to gather her thoughts; she seemed so adorable when she did that.

“I came to help stop the Remnant and free the ponies the Vipers have taken.” I told the elegant mare, she nodded and furrowed her brow in thought. “But why are you here?” I asked.

“Why?” She repeated, seeming confused for a moment. “I’m here to buy the slaves.” She said simply.

What? Buy… I scratched my ears with a hoof. “I’m sorry I don’t think I heard that right.” All I needed right now is to start hearing voices. Put that on top of the nightmares I have and I won’t be safe even while awake.

“You heard correctly.” She said calmly as she walked over to me.

“I… but…” Why would she? She’s was slaver? It can’t be. My heart sank as she smiled seeing my distress.

She was very close to me now and despite everything I felt a rush of heat. She put a hoof on my cheek and flashed her pearly white teeth.

“No. I buy them and then set them free.” She whispered quietly, my ear twitched when I felt her hot breath and smelled that pleasant hint of mint. She giggled when I breathed a sigh of relief at hearing her words. “I have actually known about this place for some time.” She continued.

“But then why-“ I wanted to ask but she placed a hoof to my lips effectively silencing me.

“Because we don’t have a way to remove the Vipers permanently.” She continued answering my unasked question. She gestured around with her hoof. “Even all this fighting won’t solve anything in the end. Fang, their leader has already slithered away, and who knows how many he took with him. But do not doubt that this attack cost them much. It might be years before they become this big of a threat again.” She removed her hoof and I felt a bit sad for the breaking of contact.

“The other councilors?” I asked after a while.

“What about them?”

“They don’t know that you knew about this place, do they? Why not tell them?” Wouldn’t it make sense to work together?

Shiala laughed in her wonderful melodious voice. “You’ve met them. You know what they are like. Zden would do something like this.” She gestured around herself. “Rush in and start shooting. Always the soldier. Narath might actually use his head, but he is proud and arrogant. Hardly suited for a task like this.” She sighed tiredly. “I had intended to earn Fang’s trust, after that we might have been able to lure him into a trap. He’s… a snake really. Under pressure he would have told us everything we wanted to know. The location of other bases, the number of Vipers, the weapons they have, who they’ve traded with…”

“And I ruined it all.” I said thinking about her plan. Shiala could have gotten enough information on the Remnant and the Separatists too. Maybe enough to convince the rest that action needed to be taken against them! And I screwed it all up!

“Don’t blame yourself.” She said comfortingly. “This is still a great victory, and we now have proof of the Remnant were actively involved in slavery here in Vostoris. It will be a great asset to your defense in the trial.”

“Trial? You mean for sneaking into their embassy?” I completely forgot about that.

The beautiful mare nodded. “Yes, but with the evidence gathered here there is a good chance of that you will walk away free. I will certainly motion for you to be exonerated.” She smiled reassuringly before pulling her hood back up and walking back to her guards. “I must leave now. Can I trust in your discretion about me being here?”

“Absolutely.” I answered at once. Hidden behind her hood I couldn’t see her face, but I was certain she was smiling.

On my way out I bumped into a very flustered Rath.

“Mist! Are you alright? You’ve been gone for awhile. Did you find the colt or the Pegasus?” The thief asked.

“No. Come on, let’s check the other way.” I said and Rath followed without objection.

We walked back to the room where we had almost split ways and we took the left path this time, and ended up in what looked like some sort of storage area.

“I just can’t get over the fact of how big this place is. Room after room, and their size… It’s just overwhelming.” I commented as we looked around. There were plenty of nooks and crannies among the crates for a foal to hide.

“I always thought that that it was built in case ponies attacked us with megaspells.” The thief mused.

“I doubt that they would have time to dig this deep, and make rooms this big. Besides, I think Olive was right when she said that this place was ancient.” It fit perfectly with what I read in books. The grandiose architecture of old. Equating size with importance… that actually still holds today from what I saw on the surface.

“Over there!” Rath shouted and pointed with a hoof towards a stack of large crates.

We walked over to the place he punted out. There was a hole there big enough for a foal to crawl into between the crates. Too small for me or even the little thief, so I laid down on the floor and tapped the brooch at my chest.

As the light pushed back the darkness I heard a whimper and saw a tiny ball of fur shivering at the far end.

“It’s okay. I’m not going to hurt you. You remember me right?” I asked hopefully.

The colts big eyes snapped open and then squinted at the light from my brooch.

“You’re not a bad zebra?” He queried.

“No. My friends and I let you out of the cages remember?”

The colt nodded and started crawling to me. I stepped away and turned off the light giving brooch.

The foal wiggled out of the hole and smiled up at Rath and me.

“Why did you run away?” Rath asked tilting his head.

The foal looked embarrassed for a moment. “I wanted to follow the pretty pony.” He said blushing.

Pretty pony? Rath and I exchanged confused looks.

“Autumn? The Pegasus? The pony with wings?” I asked and the colt nodded enthusiastically. “Where is she?”

“She went over there.” The colt pointed with a hoof at a door on the far side.

“Why didn’t you go with her?” Rath asked.

“I saw something shiny in the boxes over there.” The colt pointed to a nearby opened crate, I moved to see what was in it. “When I turned around she was gone.”

I pushed the lid aside. “She just left you here, alone?” I asked and looked inside the box. That… that’s a lot of grenades. Yeah, and entire crate full of explosives. Seeing as how the bombs I stole from Charon turned out to be useful, I took a few of these as well before closing the lid and turning back to the foal.

“She didn’t know I was following her.” The colt looked at the floor. “I tried looking for her, but she was gone, and then I heard somepony talking. I thought that the bad zebras were coming so I found a hiding place.”

“Don’t worry, we’ll take you back to your mom and dad.” Rath comforted the little colt, but he just looked up at us strangely.

“I don’t have a dad, and my mom isn’t here.” The colt said sadly and looked away.

Well World, any more cheerful thoughts you want to send my way? That does explain why no one didn’t notice that he was missing until we got to the camp.

“W-Well let’s just go back to the other ponies, you’ll be safe there.” Rath managed after a moment, the colt nodded sadly.

Sometimes I really hate the world for being this unnecessarily cruel.

***        ***        ***

We were making our way slowly back to the main Talon camp. Rath was busy teaching the colt the proper way to picking a lock, and he was also telling him where ponies and zebras usually tend to keep valuable things hidden. The thief was also telling him how to better guess passwords on terminals based on what kind of person the owner was.

I wasn’t too worried, he was just a foal. There is no way he would understand even half of what he was being told… right?

We were about to enter a room when I heard shouting and gunfire from up ahead. I motioned with a hoof for Rath and the colt to stay back, as I moved closer to the door to see what was happening.

Two zebras were running scared from one side to the other. They paused occasionally to fire a few shots but mostly they were focused on running. They passed by the door I was loking out of and they didn’t even notice me.

A roar of machinegun fire cut one of the zebras down, then I heard a ‘thump!’ and the other zebra exploded as a heavy shell hit him.

Heavy hooffalls were coming from the other direction. I recognized the armored suit the moment I saw it.

“Shrapnel?” I asked. It looked like the armor she wore.

“Mist? Mist!” The mare yelled. Yep, it’s Shrapnel alright. The helmet she wore had a grim appearance to it, but it couldn’t hide the obvious joy in Shrapnel’s voice.

I was about to dodge for safety, seeing her barreling towards me like that, but she had enough sense and brought all four of her hooves in front of her only two or three meters away. With a screeching noise and sparks flying from her armored hooves she slided into me and embraced me in a crushing hug.

I was lucky the armor I had on was stronger, it protected me from serous bruising.

“Mist!” She said once more letting me go and catching my breath. “What are you doing here? I thought you were in jail? Did you break out? Because if you did, then Saw owes Cog and me a hundred caps each.” She said it all in a rush. I couldn’t help but smile.

“You bet on me breaking out?” Did they really know me that well? Even I had no idea what I was going to do before I did it.

“Well Cog said that you would find a way to join in the fun, and I know you actually aren’t a grumpy, boring pony, so I knew you would come. Saw said that you weren’t stupid enough to do something like that.” Shrapnel explained. I didn’t know how to take that. “So Cog wanted to make a bet to see who was right.” She hugged me again. “And I’m so glad Saw was wrong!”

“Umm, hello.” Rath said walking up to us with the colt in toe.

“Hi! I’m Shrapnel, who are you?” The mare replied cheerfully.

“I’m Rath and this is…” The zebra pointed to the colt who was just staring up at the armored mare, his eyes wide and mouth hanging open.

“Are you a robopony?” The colt asked stunned.

Shrapnel giggled. ”Nope! This is just a suit I’m wearing.” The mare said and banged her chest with a hoof for emphasis.

“Cool!” The colt smiled broadly.

“I know right! What’s your name?” Shrapnel asked the colt.

“Button.” The colt shot out immediately.

“Nice to meat you Button!”

Shrapnel and Button proceeded to talk about… everything I guess.

Rath walked up beside me. “Looks like she made a new friend.”

“Shrapnel is good at that. And blowing stuff up.” I said and smiled while looking at them talking excitedly.

As much as I hated to interrupt them, we had get moving.

“Shrapnel what are you doing here? Weren’t you supposed to be on a mission?” If I recall correctly.

“Yep, but the boss wanted to help out with clearing this place first.” The armored mare explained.

“So you’re all here?”

Shrapnel nodded. ”Yeah. Saw is helping the wounded and Cog is around somewhere. We won!” She said excitedly. “A lot of them ran away, but there might be more hiding somewhere, so IronClaw told me to help clean up those that were left. Can you believe how big this place is?!”

I nodded. ”And apparently it’s very old.”

“Did you see the bridge?” She asked.

“Actually I was on it. I was using my sniper to try and help the other Talons.”

“Really? Did you see me?” She asked excitedly.

“No sorry. Listen Shrapnel, we’re taking Button here back to the other ponies.” And I need to try and find Autumn.

“Other ponies?” She asked.

“Yes, he and a lot of other ponies were going to be sold as slaves. We freed them.” I explained. Shrapnel looked back at the colt then turned back to me and nodded. I really wish I could see her face. “So where are you going?”

“I’m gonna go with you.” She answered as if it was obvious and honestly I expected it.

“Weren’t you supposed to go look for any Vipers that might still be around?” I didn’t mind if she wanted to come along, I would have preferred it actually. Her infectious joy would be welcomed.

“I am!” She said happily. “IronClaw said to go look for them, so I am going to do that while we take Button back to the other ponies.” Alright, guess I can’t argue with that. I got up and we started making our way back to the camp.

“Tell me what you’ve been up to Mist. I mean besides the braking out of jail. Was it just the two of you? You and Rath?” Shrapnel asked.

“Actually there were eight of us, and somehow I got put in charge.” I snorted.

“What’s wrong with that?” She asked sounding genuinely confused.

“What’s wrong? Shrapnel I’m no leader. It was a terrible idea” I really need to talk with Skyfall.

Shrapnel shook her head. ”Don’t be silly Mist. You’re a great leader, think of the palace. We wouldn’t have caught those assassins if you hadn’t stayed focused.”

All I could think about was the fact that two lives were lost needlessly.

“We lost two Talons. A griffin and a pony.”I said solemnly.

Shrapnel was quiet for a while before she spoke. “I’m sorry. Bu t I’m sure it wasn’t-“

“It was my fault. Skyfall should have found someone more experienced, or I should have gone alone.” Damn that Pegasus. He should have told me, if I had known about the chain of command I would have thought it through more thoroughly. I probably would have said no right then and there.

“But you are a good leader.” Shrapnel insisted. ”You’re taking responsibility for something that was out of your hooves.”

I tried to respond but didn’t know what to say. What she said was true, responsibility is a trait I think a leader should have, but how does getting two of your friends killed make you responsible? If I’m even worthy of calling them friends. True friends don’t get you killed, they save you.

I was pretty much silent for the rest of the journey and I felt awful because I knew it made Shrapnel sad, but button was there and all his questions preoccupied the mare.

Something like an itch came over me and I simply wanted to leave this place. There was too much death here; I missed the open sky and stars.

We’ve reached the large room the Talons were using as their base camp. There were more ponies here than before some zebras too. Some were wounded, others just resting or playing cards.

Guess the battle was over. I shudder to think what the battlefield looked like. It was horrible while they were fighting, but now all that death… I shivered as something cold glided down my spine. Yes, I’ve had enough of this place.

 “Button!” A mare yelled suddenly.

 “Mommy!” The colt answered just as enthusiastically.

I was shocked when I saw a zebra mare rush and embrace the little colt. They both hugged and cried tears of joy at their reunion.

Watching them made me feel… happy. Some measure of good was achieved this day.

“Dawww… Isn’t that beautiful?” Shrapnel asked as she came to sit beside me. She had taken off her helmet and once again I could see her cheerful face.

I nodded. “It is.”

“See it’s not all bad.” She observed.

“There are good moments.” I agreed. Too bad they’re so few and far in between.

The mare finally broke the hug with Button and the little colt was telling her something and pointing at us.

The mare and the colt came to us then.

“Word’s aren’t enough to express my gratitude. I don’t have much, but if there is anything I could do or give you I- “ The mare began but I cut her short.

“It’s alright. I helped because I wanted to, not because I expected to be rewarded for it.” I said honestly, but I was curious. “If you don’t mind me asking, how did you…” I inclined my head subtly towards Button.

The mare stammered when she looked at Button, but thankfully Shrapnel saw what was going on.

“Hey Button! You wanna see something cool?” She asked the colt in a way that seemed to promise cookies and cake and all sorts of wonderful things. Needles to say the colt bounced in excitement and trotted after the armored mare who winked at me.

With the colt occupied for the time being the zebra mare sighed and collected her thoughts. “I’m not his real mother of course.” She said. “But that doesn’t mean I don’t love him any less.” That part she said with such certainty that it left no doubt in my mind that she was telling the truth.

“I don’t know who his real parents were.” She continued. “Five years ago I worked as a mercenary, and one day while escorting a caravan we came across one that got attacked.” The mare paused for a moment to sigh.” Everyone was killed, or so we thought. While scavenging for anything that might be useful, that’s when I found this little bundle of fur tucked away with some blankets.” The mare looked at her hooves as if holding the colt again for the first time. She just looked helplessly at me and shrugged. “I don’t know why I did it, but I couldn’t just leave him there, so I took him and raised him like my own.”

I took a shuddering breath and nodded.

“Are you alright?” She asked concerned.

I simply nodded and tried to smile while on the verge of tears. Looking at the colt now, happy and jumping all around Shrapnel I realized how similar he and I were. We both lost our parents and were taken in by caring stranger. Strangers who generally don’t think of ponies as nothing more than tools, or vermin.

I took a few deep breaths to collect myself. “Thank you for being so kind.” I managed at last.

She turned to look at her Button. “I should be thanking him. He brought so much joy into my life. He was outside playing when they took him.” The mare shook her head. ”I had only took my eyes of him for a moment and he was gone. It took me three days before I learned that he may have ended up here.”

“How did you find out?” I asked.

“One of the Talons told me. At first she thought that I was using him as a slave, but when she saw that that wasn’t the case we became friends.” The mare said and smiled. “Which was good because otherwise one of us would have ended up killing the other.”

“Mist!” A familiar gruff voice called.

I turned and saw that it was IronClaw. Shrapnel had heard him too and came back immediately to us.

“Thank you again for all that you have done. I won’t forget it. Come on Button lets go home.” The mare called her colt and they left.

The always serious griffin eyed me for a moment then nodded. “First things first.” He said in a serious tone. “Do you still intend to leave Vostoris?”

“Yes.” I meant what I said. This battle just happened, and I decided to stay, but I still intend to go.

The griffin nodded again. “Alright, come with me.” He motioned with a talon for me to follow.

“Wait! You’re not leaving again are you?” Shrapnel asked and I could already see her bottom lip starting to quiver.

“I’m sorry Shrapnel but I am. This.” I gestured with a hoof around me.”Just happened and I wanted to help out, but I still have to go.”

“Alright.” She said quietly and hung her head.

I placed a hoof on her shoulder. “Remember this isn’t forever. We might see each other again, maybe sooner than you think.” I offered with a smile.

She sniffed once then grabbed and hugged me again. “Be careful.”

After Shrapnel and I parted, I followed IronClaw up some winding steps and about twenty minutes later we were standing in an old, dusty and decrepit house.

There were Talons here patrolling the rooms and even some zebra guards. They nodded in acknowledgment when we passed by them.

“You didn’t find the Pegasus?” The griffin asked.

I shook my head. “No. She left the group as we were going back to the base camp. We didn’t notice that she was gone until we were there. Rath and I tried to find her, but she was gone. We only found the colt that wandered after her and later we ran into Shrapnel.”

IronClaw nodded. “We’ll keep searching. The Remnant specifically wanted a Pegasus and I intend to find out why.”

“Are you ready?” The griffin suddenly asked once we were outside in the fresh air. It was bright and sunny outside. A whole night had passed while I was down there.

“Ready for what?” I asked linking in the sunlight until my eyes adjusted.

Instead of an answer I felt powerful Talon latch around my shoulders and suddenly the ground flew away from my hooves.

The last time I was carried like this, we were being pulled out of a deadly clod of necromantic energy and IronClaw wasn’t carrying just me. But now with no danger short of falling, I could enjoy the flight. It was exhilarating! It only made me envy the griffins and pegasi even more.

Watching the ground blur beneath you, the wind in your face, it was incredible. I saw the cities walls rushing to meet us. Beyond them the savannah rolled on then abruptly turned to green as it met the jungle. To my left I saw the endless expanse of glittering blue, the sea.

Once past the gates and a little father IronClaw dipped down and for a moment I thought that we were going to hit the ground, but the griffins mighty wings snapped open and we gently glided down. If I didn’t know any better I would have thought that the overly serious griffin tried to scare me.

“Do you know where you’re going?” He asked.

“Home.” I said simply. “I need to visit a friend. Two of them.”

IronClaw nodded. “You did good.” He said suddenly.

“Did what?”

“Your first command. You did better than I expected. I talked with Mirage before you came back.” He explained.

I shook my head. ”Sky shouldn’t have left me in charge. It was a mistake, Barrel and Rudy are dead because of me.”

“It wasn’t Skyfall’s choice. I suggested it.” IronClaw said calmly.

“Wha- Why?!” Why would he do something like that?!

“Because you have potential to be a good leader, and we need more capable commanders.” He said without missing a beat.

“I screwed up! Two talons are dead because of me!” All I could see was Barrels lifeless body hitting the ground and Rudy bursting in flames.

“You had to make a though decision and you did. Not many could do that. And it was the right decision.”

“It was right that they died?!” What kind of crap was this?!

“Of course not!” The griffin shouted back and his wings flared wide. I had to admit, as angry as I was right now I was a little scared too. IronClaw was a large griffin, a veteran, far more experienced than I was and dangerous too. I’ve seen him kill a Mallar with a knife.

“Losing those soldiers is never easy; it’s not supposed to be. In a battle you do what you can, save those you can, but you also have to know when to make the tough decisions. Maybe I shouldn’t have said ‘right’ choice, but the best choice. The lesser of two evils.” He tucked his wings back to his sides and continued in his somber tone. “You’ve made the best of a bad situation, but don’t forget the lives you’ve saved. Those ponies are free because of you, and who knows how many more Talons are alive today because of you and those who followed you.”

He waited for a response, but I wasn’t going to give him one so he continued.

“You took the bridge. A tactically superior position and held it. you held it long enough for us to make a push and storm ahead. Not to mention all the commotion you caused among the enemies, splitting their attention and forcing them to divide.” He nodded satisfied. “You can’t imagine how much it helped in the overall battle.”

His words were taking a little bit of the sting of guilt that I felt, but I didn’t want to feel better! Nothing I do will change the fact that both Rudy and Barrel are dead.

I shook my head. ”You’re wrong.”

“The palace.” He said suddenly.

“What?”

“The palace.” He repeated. “You took charge then and organized Saw, Shrapnel and Cog. You took account of their strengths and weaknesses and acted accordingly.”

“That was-“ I tried to argue but he just went on.

“Prometheus. Cog was facing his worst nightmares down there. If I was with him I could have gotten him through it, but I wasn’t. You were, and you both came back out alive. Not to mention that worm you killed on your way out. You kept your head and you both survived.” Then the griffin sighed. “And then the Remnant embassy. THAT was stupid.” He said and it got my attention. “It was a foolish risk and you should have never attempted something like that.”

This I could agree with.

“But you got out alive despite the odds.” He said and stared at me. His golden eyes digging into my own. “You are a survivor. From what I heard about your past and from what I saw with my own eyes there is no doubt about it. And like I said, you have the potential to be a good leader. We desperately need individuals with these traits.”

I shook my head again. “You’re wrong.”

The griffin sighed tiredly. “Mist.” He said and looked up at the griffin. “You have to stop running.” Running? What’s that supposed to mean? “When Zaeryl died you ran away, and now you’re running away again. This isn’t something you can get away from.”

The griffin said and turned to leave. “Stay away from Vostoris for at least a few weeks if you can, the longer the better.”

“Why?” Was he mad at me?

“If you go back you’ll be arrested again, and you will have to wait for the trial.” He explained. ”The mess in the black markets has to be cleaned up first, and potential witnesses have to be gathered. There is no way of knowing how long that would take. Days, maybe weeks. That’s why I carried you out, so you could go take care of what you have to.” He said.

“Thank you.” I said and he nodded.

“Stay safe.” He said and leapt into the air. He circled me once before turning to Vostoris and disappearing from sight.

“IronClaw. You, Cog, Shrapnel and Saw are my friends and I trust you. But you are wrong. I’m not a leader. I don’t have what it takes to be one.” I said to the air and turned around.

East. My path lay east now, back to the jungles and my home.

Footnote: Level Up.

New Perk: Silent trot – You are experienced at moving swiftly and quietly. Like a gentle breeze, hardly noticed and never heard. You gain a + 10 to your Sneak skill, hoof speed and armor weight no longer affect sneaking.

(Thank you Kkat for making such an awesome story and world in which other ponies like myself can play and let loose our imagination. Somber deserves thanks as well. For proving that side-stories can be just as amazing and unforgettable as the original. Special thanks to A racist zebra and NeverKnown for helping me edit and sort out the convoluted mess I've made out of Mist's story. Thanks also go to DamnfoolBrony for working his magic and helping me set up the perks. Oh and very special thanks to Lauren Faust!)

Chapter 12: Home, home again.

Chapter 12: Home, home again.“Adventure is a grand thing! Exciting, enjoyable, sometimes frightening and terrible. We all willingly set out on these adventures, despite the dangers. But sometimes you just need to stop and catch your breath, find a port in the storm if you will.”

A rustling from a nearby patch of tall savanna grass drew my attention as I made my way back to Navarost, back home.

Mostly I tried to keep to the dirt road as I left Vostoris, but it would be faster if I just cut through the savanna.

Cloaked and with my rifle ready, I drew nearer to the oddly swaying patch of grass. As I drew closer the sound of crunching and tearing grew louder. Brownish leathery hide came into view.

Shifters.

The savanna and jungle were crawling with them, but was this shifter here alone? They usually hunt in packs, and more importantly what was he eating? Did I really want to know?

Carefully I circled around the lizard and soon spotted another one. There were two of them, and now I was in a good enough position to see what they were chewing on. Definitely equine shapes and the striped pieces of hide made it obvious that they were zebras.

I took aim at the closest shifter and dropped it with a three bullet burst from my rifle. The other snapped immediately up from its food and hissed in my general direction before bolting deeper into the cover of the grass, his hide already starting to fade and adapt to the surroundings.

Being invisible doesn’t help much when you’re flattening all the vegetation around you. I could have shot the beast if I wanted to, but it didn’t matter. The fact that it ran means that these two shifters were the only ones here. If there were more of them, it would have stayed and tried to find me. They are cowards and only attack when they have the superior numbers, or if something really drives them to. Like if they were mad, starving or cornered.

The bodies of the zebras were badly torn, and judging by the number of flies this wasn’t a fresh kill. I grabbed a piece of the battered barding on one of the zebras with my magic and tugged, trying to move the corpse.

Come to think of it, unless shifters learned how to use guns, I don’t think they killed these zebras. The stallion I moved, or at least I think it was a stallion. It was really hard to tell from what was left in the lower area. Several bullet holes marred the side of his skull and neck. A head from another zebra lay not too far from the stallion. It was cleaved off. Even with most of the flesh missing, the cut was too smooth. Shifters couldn’t have done that, their claws aren’t long enough and I doubt they could have swung them with enough force.

There appeared to be four bodies here, and it looked like the other two were shot as well. Judging from the gear they had I’d have to say that these were raiders, or slavers maybe.

Looking around I spotted two torn saddlebags. Now this did look like the work of shifters. Interesting how they tore at the seams and buckles of the saddlebags. Well the lizards can be clever at times. They hunt in packs, they’re good trackers, and I even heard some say that they could open doors too.

Poking through the saddlebags only produced a few caps, some spare pistol and SMG ammo, and a rusty knife. I took the caps, but left the rest. It was junk, even the pistol ammo was of a wrong caliber from what my pistol uses.

“I wonder what happened here?” Were these zebras caught trying to steal things for themselves and then they got gunned down once the others found out? Or maybe someone else shot them and then another raider came and scavenged what was left?

I shook my head to clear my thoughts. What happened here isn’t important. There’s nothing I can do about it now. Besides, it’s getting late and I’ve been on my hooves since yesterday. I only took a break after IronClaw flew me over Vostoris.

I looked over at the bodies one more time before heading out. Somewhere along the way I’ll find a place to rest.

It’s been an unusually clear day today. Luna’s Moon hung high in the sky, and Celestia’s Sun painted the west sky a brilliant myriad of oranges and reds. My thoughts turned back to my friends.

I wonder what kind of mission they were on now, something dangerous no doubt. Mentally I winced at the thought, and then quickly berated myself. They’ve been doing this long before I joined. They could take care of themselves.

No matter how hard I tried I still worried. I chewed my bottom lip as thoughts of my friends in danger came unbidden to the forefront of my mind.

What if they need me to shoot someone from a distance, or watch their back? They don’t have a long range shooter on their squad. Or what if they need to get somewhere unseen? I have a cloak I could help.

My steps faltered and I considered going back.

“No.” I need to be decisive, I told myself and redoubled my pace, heading for the jungle.

Why am I going back anyway? Sure Joram is there and I’ve missed him, but what else is there for me in Navarost? A grave? I’ve never felt such a sense of longing like I started feeling a few days ago.

I felt my throat tighten and tears beginning to gather in my eyes. “Zaeryl, I really miss you.” I whispered to the wind.

That’s why I was going back. I need to see her again, even if it’s only her grave. Aside from Amber, Zaeryl is the closest thing to family I have, or had. I would like to visit my parents, but its best not to think of what serves as their graves now.

Far ahead I could make out the green canopies of the jungle trees. It’s funny, but from here they remind me of the green rolling hills I remember seeing in books about Equestria.

My imagination pretty much ran wild from that point on, and I kept imagining all sorts of landscapes. Meadows, forests, snowcapped mountains… It must be beautiful. That’s not to say that Zevrass isn’t beautiful too. It certainly doesn’t lack in variety. The savanna is gorgeous, and so are the jungles. They’re dangerous too, demanding respect.

I let my mind wander while keeping a brisk pace. I’ve seen so much in this… what was it? One week? So many beautiful things, horrible and terrifying too, but I like to focus on the good things now. I’m supposed to find somewhere to sleep, thinking about all the times I nearly died and those I lost is just begging for nightmares.

Mom, dad, Amber, Zaeryl, Barrel, Rudy, that stallion and slaver I killed in cold blood, almost killing Santir, the foal and mare I didn’t help… Damn it! I smacked myself in the head with a hoof. Why did I have to go and think about that?!

I sighed and felt like a mountain had been dropped on my back. I just need a break. A few days with nothing horrible happening. Just a few boring days. That’s not too much to ask for right?

My hooves ached as the terrain slowly inclined; I was going up a small hill. I had to start breathing through my mouth to get enough air in. Alright, I definitely need to rest.

From the hill I looked out onto the grassy field. The jungle was still far off, but luckily just beneath me there were a few large stones on an otherwise barren patch of earth. I probably wouldn’t have even noticed it had I not been on the hill.

“That will do.” As good a place as any out here.

Carefully I made my way down the hill, casting glances left and right for any signs of movement. There were none. It appeared that I was alone out here. Good.

I removed my saddlebags to use as a pillow since the only other options were either the ground, or the rocks lying around. I would keep my cloak on and activated, just in case. Something or someone might bump into me while I sleep, I can only hope that I’ll react fast enough and shoot first. My pistol was in its holster on my chest, but the main weapon I intended to use was my rifle which I now kept underneath a hoof.

A sigh escaped my lips as I laid down and took the weight off my hooves. Already it was becoming hard to keep my eyes open. Before completely giving in to my exhaustion, I sent out a prayer for a dreamless nights rest.

The light breeze that reached my face from under my hood felt wonderful. The only sound that could be heard was the gently rustling of the grass as it swayed in the wind. I closed my eyes and let go, giving in to my exhaustion.

***        ***        ***

I woke to the buzzing of insects and waved my hoof to shoo them away.

What time was it? I looked around and realized it was still dark. Had I slept at all? I felt refreshed and ready to get going, but it still bothered me that no time seemed to have passed. Unless I slept through the day!

I jumped to my hooves and looked around; searching for any signs that someone was here. Everything seemed to be normal. No tracks in the dirt, no bent or broken blades of grass. I must have gotten lucky because no creature stumbled upon my little camp site.

After another quick look over I gathered my things and set out again. One thing that bothered me was that for some reason I was having trouble seeing. More so than usual, normally I could find my way around by starlight without too much trouble.

I looked up and saw the stars. There were no clouds, but the light coming down seemed… muted. A growing sense of unease worked its way up from my back and it only seemed to get worse as I continued onwards.

Despite my anxiousness nothing happened. I didn’t run into any raiders, slavers or even wild animals as I approached the edges of the jungle. I guess I was just nervous about going back home. Home… Zaeryl left me her home, but was it really my home? I don’t know.

My family and I abandoned our home while I was still young, when we were enslaved. But was that my home? What about Equestria? My great grandparents ran away from Equestria to escape the war? Was Equestria my home? Zevrass is not as bad as it once seemed to be. Not all zebras are bad, and there are places like Vostoris, Navarost, Sumaj and even Massif where ponies are treated well. It’s not perfect, but it’s a lot better than what it used to be.

My hooves moved on their own now, I didn’t even have to think about where I was going. I had found my way back to the road that lead to Navarost.

I wonder what Joram’s been up to while I was gone? No doubt his store is doing well, I hope he’s able to keep up with the villages demands. Zaeryl passed away and I left, they were no longer had a shaman to help them. For a village as secluded as Navarost, that could be disastrous.

I wanted to hit myself over the head. I shouldn’t have left like that. What if they need me? Not me particularly, but my skill.

My thoughts were interrupted once I realized that grass was brushing up my hooves. I had veered off the road and moved deeper into the forest. I recognized some of the trees and paths around me; I knew where I was headed.

As if guided I headed deeper into the forest. My destination was the grove and the grave.

Anticipation grew in my chest along with a sense of dread as I walked, ducking under some of the low hanging branches and hopping over stones and rocks.

What was I expecting to find, her waiting for me? I shook my head. Zaeryl was dead, but was it wrong of me for still wanting to see her, talk with her? As soon as the idea crept into my mind I pushed it out. I would never disturb her rest. I could never do that.

The sudden diminishing of roots and rocks around my hooves made me look up and behold the grove.

It looked a lot different at night. Most of the flowers had closed their petals, protecting themselves from the nights chill. This place had a timeless feel about it, unchanging. The night had robbed the grove of its wondrous colors, but bathed in starlight it took on a more eerie yet serene and peaceful look. There was no way to put it into words, but I felt a stillness here.

My hooves made no sound as I moved further into the grove. Ahead of me, the gnarled sentinel stood watch, the great trunk blacker than the night’s sky. Its bare twisted branches reached out to the heavens like claws, seemingly wanting to pluck the stars from their celestial home.

My breathing had increased its pace as I approached the small mound of bare earth.

There… Barely two meters below the surface rested the mare that saved my life and took me in, cared for me.

I sat down before the grave of my mentor, my friend and my mother. I couldn’t help but feel guilty about the way a felt. I love my mother and father, but was it wrong that I felt the same way towards Zaeryl? She took care of me, taught me and she was there for me during all those difficult times I had growing up.

My sight blurred as tears made their way down my cheeks and onto the ground. I can’t help the way I feel, I’m sure my parents would understand.

I looked down at the wet spots on the ground where my tears fell. There were so many things I wanted to ask, so many things still left unsaid.

A cold breeze hit my back and moved my mane. I felt like eyes upon me and I turned around. There was no one there, just the wind yet somewhere between the tree trunks that lined the grove I could see light, red and orange mingling together.

Before I knew what was happening I was back on my hooves and walking outside of the grove. Something in the back of my mind kept insisting that I shouldn’t go. The light seemed familiar and it tugged at something on the edge of memory, something horrible.

A sense of urgency made me quicken my pace. I leapt over bushes, roots and rocks, not daring to slow down. The light kept getting brighter and brighter.

The sense of dread only increased as the light grew in intensity just beyond the trees. Have I gone mad? There was obviously something very wrong and yet here I was, rushing to what all of my instincts were rebelling against.

The light seemed everywhere now. Shining between the trunks of all the trees around me, and I noticed a smell in the air now. The first thing I smelled since waking up, it only reinforced the feeling that I should turn back, but it was too late.

The moment I jumped over the last rock and cleared the trees, a wave of heat swept over me. Horrified, I stood and watched, watched Navarost burning.

Flames billowed out of windows, and as if hearing for the first time I became aware of the screams that echoed around me. Corpses lay scattered and charred on the ground besides opened doors, most belonging to adults yet some of the bodies were those of foals.

Mares lay blackened and curled up holding their young close to their chest. Against the curtain of fire I saw black silhouettes of zebras desperately trying to stay alive.

What could have caused this? Were they attacked?

A familiar voice screamed out in pain and I immediately recognized it as Joram’s. I started running down the street desperately trying not to look at the still burning corpses around me.

My heart skipped a beat when I saw the store on fire. The sign had fallen off and was now burning on the ground beside the door. The screams kept coming; I could see fire in the windows.

The door was locked! “No, no, not now! Come on!” I yelled in my head, trying to ‘will’ the door to open as I banged my hooves on the hard wood. The smoke was stifling; every now and then a cough would escape my throat.

I backed up a few steps and rammed the door with my shoulder. It didn’t budge. The screams were getting louder now. I backed away and tried again. This time I felt it give a little.

Alright, one more time. I took a few steps back again and readied myself. With the sound of braking hinges and splintering wood the door flew inwards. I tripped on the doorstep and fell flat on my face.

As soon as I got back on my hooves I went into a coughing fit. It felt like there was no air in here at all. The heat was causing me to sweat and the smoke was not only making breathing difficult, it left my throat and airways feeling raw and stung my eyes.

I dared not call out and risk breathing in more smoke, so I made my way through the burning building, following the screams and all the while praying to Celestia and Luna to keep Joram alive.

The yelling was growing fainter and fainter, but I could determine that it came from the storeroom and not from upstairs. Again the door was locked. I didn’t bother ramming it like I did the previous one; instead I turned around and bucked it. Why didn’t I do the same with the front door?

The door gave way and I entered. Inside there were piles of boxes on fire along with a desk and most everything else, but there was no sign of Joram.

Maybe he was upstairs, damn it I’m wasting time! I was certain he was here.

I started to turn around and head back out, but the sight before me chilled me to the core despite the blistering heat from the crackling flames nearby.

Bodies, corpses, charred and some still burning stood in the doorway. They were moving!

I backed away a few steps and they came in, shambling in an all too familiar manor. Just like the ghouls at Prometheus, but these corpses were worse, much worse. They were still burning, flames sprouting from cracked hide, but unlike the ghouls I could see pain in the eyes of these poor souls. They were aware of what was happening to them. So why weren’t they screaming, or flailing about? They just shambled closer to me.

“Dear Celestia.” I breathed. One of the burning mares was holding a foal in the crook of one of her hooves. The foal too was burnt, nothing of its coat remained, only blackened hide. It looked at me with lidless eyes full of pain almost begging.

The nightmarish throng suddenly stopped and they moved apart, clearing the way to the door. A green light appeared among the burning red inferno.

My eyes were stinging from the heat and smoke, but I couldn’t tear my gaze from the sight before me. With steady hoofbeats a black skeleton, with pieces of armor melting and dripping off at each of its steps, walked towards me. It was bathed in green fire and I recognized it. It was the zebra I had used one of Charon’s bombs on. It stopped just a meter before me and looked me in the eyes. Instead of eyes, in its sockets burned a green fire so bright it was almost white.

Thousands of thoughts ran through my mind. Was it going to kill me, or worse? Did the green fire have some properties I wasn’t aware of? If so what will happen with the others that were killed by it? Will they come back as well?

Rudy! Images about the griffin came rushing back to the forefront of my mind. In the sudden onslaught I breathed in and chocked.

The burning skeleton approached me, its head forever locked in a terrible grin, but in those burning pits I didn’t see joy at my suffering, or hate nor malice, I saw…

Pain shot up my back, incredible heat. I cried out and all the burnt corpses and the skeleton started moving towards me.

“No!” I shrieked and suddenly I was on the ground jerking myself up.

The speed and force of the action made my hood slip off. Suddenly I was looking up and saw a shifter sniffing the ground barely two meters in front of me.

It raised its head and looked at me for a moment. It was definitely surprised to suddenly find me so near.

Both of its large eyes focused on me and it opened its angular mouth and issued a baneful hiss. I got an impressive look at its razor sharp white teeth and its glistening barbed tongue. The scales on its body changed color, adopting the look of the scenery behind it at first slowly, but then his hide shimmered and the shifter vanished from sight.

Immediately I rolled to the side, somehow knowing what the creature’s next move would be. Dust rose up from the place I used to be laying on, and I felt rather than saw the impact through the ground.

It launched its tongue at me and barely missed, striking the empty ground instead. Seeing as how I had left my rifle behind when I rolled away, I instead pulled out my pistol and fired where its head should be.

The first bullet found its mark and actually caught the beast in the eye the other missed. The shifter shrieked in pain and I curiously noted that the inside of its mouth wasn’t invisible. This helped me line up another shot and kill the creature with four more bullets to the head. Once dead the shifters hide faded back into view.

I could hear my heartbeat slowly beating louder as it tried to keep up with the sudden excretion. I began panting as well, Celestia’s Sun was high in the sky and now with the recent activity I began to sweat and shake.

“It was all a dream.” I said to myself trying to calm down. The images were still so vivid in my mind and a cold shudder ran the length of my spine.

Now more than ever I was reluctant to continue on my way to Nvarost and at the same time I wanted to go even more.

Looking at the dead shifter I thanked both Celestia and Luna for surviving the encounter. I’m still amazed at how smoothly I managed the ordeal.

I waited for a while, give my body time to calm down and make sure that there weren’t any more shifters nearby. Gathering my saddlebags and rifle, I took a long drink from my canteen and continued on my way to the jungle despite the unease I felt. I needed to keep going.

***        ***        ***

“It was just a nightmare.” Part of me nagged and insisted that it was some sort of prediction, but I knew that was silly. No one knows what the future holds, it was impossible.

Many believe that shamans can see into the future, that the trances they sometimes enter and the elixirs they use allow them to see what will happen. This is not the case; they can only see what might happen. There is no absolute way of seeing the future.

It would be like me looking up at the sky and guessing from the clouds that it will rain soon. It might clear up for all I know.

In Zearyl’s own words she stated that the future is constantly moving and changing and a shaman trained in divination, someone who is sensitive enough to the forces of fate and destiny could predict the most likely outcome with some accuracy, but even then there are no guarantees.

“Then what’s the point?” I remember asking.

“It is a very tricky thing, gazing into the future.” Zaeryl explained with a coy smile. “Some actions occur in many of the possible outcomes the same way, enough so that the seer can make use of this knowledge.”

To better explain Zaeryl led me outside to the garden and we sat down beside a pale of water. She plucked a blade of grass and then gently set it afloat on the water.

I looked up at the mare expectantly. She studied the blade of grass patiently until it stopped and floated in place. Satisfied she nodded to herself and continued.

“Let us pretend that this piece of grass is a storeowner. Now let’s say a thief decides to steal from him.” Zaeryl reached out with the tip of her hoof and tapped the water’s surface. “The ripples that you see going out to the grass are actions that the thief performs in order to commit the theft. When the waves reach the blade of grass that is the store owner being directly influenced by the thief actions.” She looked at me with a smile. “Tell me, how would you prevent this from happening?”

“I would stop the thief!”  I answered instantly. “Or warn the storeowner.”

She nodded and tapped the water again just a bit ahead of where she did it last. “The biggest changes would happen to the thief, but look.” She pointed to the blade of grass which was again gently moving with the new waves. “Your actions still reach the storeowner. He might find out about you stopping the thief and decide to warn you, or he might not even know about it.”

Zaeryl waited for the water to settle again before continuing. “Now let’s say you only found out the thief’s plan recently, and he was already on the move.” She disturbed the water’s surface again. “If you were to intervene again.” She touched the water between the blade of grass and the first ripples she created. “Again your actions affect them both, but this time the storeowner is affected more strongly.” She tapped her chin thoughtfully. “Instead of warning the guards or the storeowner like last time, you actually catch up to the thief as he breaks into the store. The resulting noise might wake up the store owner. In his fright and surprised state he could reach for a weapon and fire on you both.” This is the part where I remember distinctly that my ears started drooping. “Or in his sleepy state, the storeowner could slip and fall down the stairs, breaking his back.” She offered.

“That’s terrible.” I remember stating sadly.

With a knowing smile she nodded. “I am merely presenting a few of the possibilities.” It was at this point that a light breeze made the whole surface of the water ripple and moved the blade of grass. “Do you see that?” She asked pointing at the water, I simply nodded. “That would be life.”

“What?” Wind was life? I scratched my head in confusion.

Zaeryl just nodded. “The ripples the wind made would be the actions of others. Others we don’t know about. Could be the storeowner’s family coming to visit, or maybe the thief’s friends planning on helping out their friend? Or they could simply be some passersby who noticed you stopping the thief as he climbs through the window.” She explained. “The things they might decide to do are numerous, and the responses of both you, the thief and even the storeowner can be just as diverse. And the consequences their actions could have on yet others are also numerous.”

I understood what she was saying, but the scope of what she was implying was… unimaginable. Hundreds, neigh thousands of possibilities came to mind. Ugh… Even now I get a slight headache just thinking about it.

Zaeryl would reach over and pat me comfortingly on the shoulder. “It’s best not to think too much on the matter. The possibilities are as numerous as the stars themselves. And not all of the actions have significant consequences.”

“Then how do shamans see the future? How can they know what will happen?” With an infinite number of possibilities it seems impossible to predict anything.

“While many different things may happen, some sequences of events occur more frequently than others. These are the ones that seer’s look for. What’s most likely to happen, not what will happen. You might say what’s fated to happen.” She offered. “But even fate can be changed, and often it is done by individuals who happen to be present at the right time and place, sometime they are not even aware that they’ve done anything at all. For all they know what occurred by their actions was what was meant to happen. It is believed that these are the individuals who shape history. Through their actions the chain is broken and the pattern rearranged.”

“Like Celestia and Luna, or the ministry mares? Or the Caesar and the General of the Remnant?” I asked and Zaeryl nodded.

“Yes, individuals who change and affect the lives of many.” She paused for a moment. “This is however what most shamans believe, it could be possible that we are very wrong, and that our lives are governed by a fixed set of events that can’t be changed. Preordained by higher powers.” She said while looking up and raised a hoof to the sky.

I frowned at that. “I prefer the first explanation.”

She looked back and looked at me with a pleased smile. “Of course you do. You have a free spirit and wish to be in command of your own destiny.”

“But isn’t destiny something that’s unchangeable?” Wasn’t that what destined meant?

Zaeryl put her hooves together and it appeared like she was meditating. “Hmm… How best to explain?” She said to herself. “If you think of a life like a book, a story, a journey with destiny being the conclusion at the end. But unlike in a book, we believe that we ourselves write the story and choose the ending. There are countless destinies that are achieved through actions, but it is we who choose how to act and therefore we choose our own destiny. We write our own ending to the story that is our life.” Zaeryls words gave me hope, they still do.

“Why did we have to go outside?” I asked looking around the garden? “Couldn’t you have explained this to me inside? We’ve got water and plates there too.”

“Three reasons.” The mare said with a smile. “The first being fresh air. The second is that I need to head out to the Navarost for some spices for dinner, and the third reason is that the weeds need to be pulled before I return.”

I sighed and rolled my eyes, naturally that chore fell to me.

The memory of Zaeryls wise words and kind face soothed some of the anxiousness I felt about going back to Navarost. Now I was more determined to go back, to check on Joram and to visit my mentor.

***        ***        ***

I was sticking to the road this time, careful and alert for signs of danger. The path and trees around me all felt familiar, and it brought me a measure of comfort. The more time passed, the more I realized how silly I was to fear going back because of a dream. With the sun shining above me, and its rays passing through the canopies, the jungle felt alive. Insects were buzzing and birds were chirping, a perfect contrast to what I had feared.

I kept my pace brisk while still being careful and making sure that my cloak doesn’t flap about. If I run into any raiders, cloaked I would have the advantage.

Laughter of foals at play soon broke through the natural din of the jungle, and the sound of rushing water followed soon after.

The walls and roof of the first house peaked just behind a tree I was approaching. Not wanting to disturb anyone I choose to remain cloaked as I moved through Navarost.

As I walked I saw zebras going about their lives. Some were tending their gardens while others were preparing their weapons to go out hunting. While eating meat is frowned upon amongst most zebras, you can still earn a living selling pelts, teeth and claws of some of the jungle beasts.

I smiled when I saw foals playing in the river, splashing each other with abandon. Naturally the mother would sit nearby and keep close watch.

Navarost hasn’t changed at all since the last time I was here. I don’t know. Was I expecting it to be different now? It was presumptuous of me to think that me leaving would have an impact. It made me both happy and a little bit sad..

I was happy to see that the village could survive without a shaman, but was I really sad because this meant that I wasn’t needed?

Joram’s shop came into view; the house was whole, not burning. Rather than go in through the front door, I choose for the back entrance.

I strained my ears to try and hear anything from inside first before knocking on the door. With the surrounding noise I couldn’t really tell anything so I rapped my hoof on the door. For a while there was no answer, so I tried again.

“Hold on!” Joram shouted from inside, I could hear his hoofbeats getting louder. The sound of locks clicking was accompanied by an irritated sigh. “Why the back door? Is the sign at the front not clear enough?” Joram muttered as he pulled the door open.

He scowled looking around, I tapped the gem at my neck and his eyes widened with shock and fear. Quickly before he could slam the door in my face I pulled my hood down.

Joram studied me for a moment, his eyes darting everywhere.

“Hello Joram, haven’t seen you in a while.” I said putting on my best smile.

“Mist?” The look of shock grew on his face. “Mist!” He shouted and lunged for me, hugging me tightly.

“It’s really me.” I said guessing what he was about to ask.

“Well, where have you been? What happened, and what are you wearing?” He asked me in a rush pointing at my armor and grinning widely.

“It’s not something I can tell you in just a few words…” I tried to explain.

“Of course, of course, come in, I’ll get us something to drink and then you can tell me all about it.” He said at once and started inside but stopped suddenly and turned to face me again.

Before I could ask what was wrong he gave me another hug. “It’s good to see you again.”

Joram turned the little wooden tablet that hung by his window to show that the store was closed. He shooed away my concerns about him closing his store so early and showed me into a room with a table and a couple of chairs. The room had many crates stacked haphazardly, pots and jars filled with plants and berries were stacked on the nearby shelves. I also couldn’t help noticing books lying open on the ground. From the open pages I read a number of recopies for ointments and tinctures.

“Mist I’m really glad you’re here. I mean I was sure you were staying safe out there, but I was still worried.” Joram said as he walked in balancing a trey full of Sparkle-Cola bottles.

“What happened here?” I asked gesturing to the mess. It wasn’t like him to simply leave things laying around like this.

Joram set the tray down, blushed and coughed into his hoof. ”Well I’ve been busy and it’s not like you announced your visit.” He said with a smirk, pushing a bottle to me.

I levitated the bottle with my magic and popped off the cap with a satisfying hiss, the carroty aroma reaching my nose.

“What kind of armor is that?” Joram asked pointing with a hoof.

“Just something I had to get. I still have my old one right here.” I explained and pulled out the banged up, hole ridden mess that was once my armor. There were still some dried blood stains on it. “It got a little… damaged.” I said sheepishly passing it over to the zebra.

Joram took it carefully in his hooves, a look of shock on his face. Gently he unfolded it and ran a hoof across some of the holes, being careful to avoid the stains.

“Mist… What happened?” Joram asked tentatively, his eyes wide.

“A lot.” I said simply and looked away as images of all the things I’ve seen and done came cascading down before my eyes.

“How bad?” Joram asked looking right at me.

“Bad.” I sighed. “I’ve done things…”

“You don’t have to talk about it if you don’t want to.” Joram said with understanding, but I could see that he was curious.

I trusted him and I knew that he wouldn’t judge me, but that’s just it. Maybe I wanted to be judged, someone to tell me that what I did was wrong. The way I killed that slaver and that pony, the way I almost killed Santir. I knew what I did was wrong yet no one would tell me. IronClaw was just angry that I didn’t get any information first. Saw agreed with what I’ve done and so did Cog if hesitantly. And Shrapnel, she still thinks I’m a good pony.

I took a long drink of Sparkle-Cola and decided to tell Joram, not all the details though. Some things I’ll keep to myself.

Joram just sat there and listened, taking a drink from time to time. He didn’t interrupt me with any questions. Occasionally he would frown or his eyebrows would rise in shock and surprise, but that was all that he did.

Once I finished my story we sat in silence for a while.

“If anyone else had told me what you just did, I would have called them crazy.” Joram said and smirked. “I may have even called you crazy if I hadn’t seen this with my own eyes.” He said lifting up the battered Remnant armor. “The things you did, well they’re amazing. Crazy and maybe stupid, but amazing nonetheless. You did well, and maybe the spirits intended it? Maybe it was fate that you set out into the world.”

His elation slipped and he sighed lowering the armor back down on the table. “What you did at that village.” He shook his head sadly. I knew what village he was referring to, Firth. “I was about to say that you are only a pony, but I guess a more appropriate term would be that you are only mortal like the rest of us, and you made a mistake. I’m sure Zaeryl would have been proud of the way you took responsibility, but you can’t be too hard on yourself. The important thing is to try and do better next time.”

I nodded. Maybe he was right. I don’t know if I can ever fully get over it, but I’ll try.

Joram brightened a little. “So, how long are you staying? Are you in a hurry to go back out there?”

“I have no idea. I think I’ll stay here for a while. I just need…” Before I could finish my sentence Joram had already walked around the table and put a hoof on my shoulder.

 “Mist, Navarost is your home. Stay as long as you want.” He said and smiled reassuringly.

“You don’t want me to stay for good?” I asked feigning being hurt.

Joram just smirked. “I’ve known you since you were a foal. Let me tell you, I wasn’t too happy with your decision to leave in the first place, and what you just told me doesn’t exactly fill me with confidence either.”

I raised an eyebrow. “I don’t remember you complaining much when I first left?”

“Mist.” He said. “Not a day went by that I didn’t worry about you, but you wanted to go. I had no right to stand in your way. It’s the same now. Stay or go, whatever you chose I’ll support you.”

I was truly touched by his words and had to hold back a tear at his sentiment. “Thanks.”

“But since you’re staying, would you mind helping me out?” He asked tentatively, and then quickly added. “Not right now, tomorrow maybe?”

“Heh, sure.” I had a suspicion he needed help, I just wondered when he would work up the nerve to ask. “Oh and my armor…” I remembered that it was in a sorry state and needed mending.

“Don’t worry about it. I can have it good as new by tomorrow. You’re lucky someone not too long ago brought back some torn up Remnant armor. I’ll be able to salvage some parts from those to fix yours.” Joram explained.

“Who brought them? Where did he find the suits?” The Remnant aren’t careless with leaving their gear behind. That’s one of the reasons getting a stealth cloak is so difficult. Only they know the secret to making them and they do all they can to make sure that only they have them.

“Some zebra.” Joram scoffed. “He’s not from around here. I asked him the same thing and he only told me that he found four of them dead while hunting in the jungle. Their gear looked valuable so he took it.” Joram explained. “From the tears I’d say they were attacked by wild animals.”

“Maybe.” Something seemed off. How often do trained Remnant agents get killed by wild animals? Joram can salvage the parts he needs from pieces of their armor, which means it’s similar to my own and the type of armor I use is usually given to elite members.

“A Ripper beast maybe?” Joram offered.

“Probably.” I said finishing my drink and getting up. A ripper could do it, I just don’t think they would be careless enough to simply run into one.

“Are you going home? I picked some plants that I needed and planted new ones.” Joram said walking beside me. “Also pulled weeds when they appeared.”

“Thanks.” I said and smiled. “I am planning on going there, but first I want to see her.” I didn’t have to explain who I meant, Joram knew.

“Would you mind some company?” He asked quietly.

I shook my head. ”No, I’d actually appreciate it.”

***        ***        ***

Joram told me a little bit about what I missed in Navarost while we made our way to the grove. Not much had changed in my absence. A new family had moved in, a few zebras were lost to the jungle wildlife, but there was nothing that could be done about that. I felt guilty when Joram told me about the added work he had to do when I left.

Without a shaman all the villagers came to him for potions or cures. Despite his modesty, Joram did amazingly well. Now looking at the zebra I can say that he definitely changed since I last saw him. He’s more confident and wiser now, but I can’t shake the feeling that the wisdom was hard earned.

I intend to ask him about it later, but for now I have something else I have to do.

Joram and I cleared the last trees and now stood at the edge of the grove. Looking at the gnarled tree in the center of the grove invited back the image from my dream. I froze in place remembering the unnatural stillness.

Joram took a step forward and his movement broke me out of my daze. The grove was peaceful now, but there was a life to it, color.

Both Joram and I moved in silence, closer to the tree in the middle. As we came closer my hooves got weaker. It wasn’t fear that I felt now, but tremendous sense of loss. My chest ached as I moved to the mound of earth by the roots. My breathing was coming in short burst and I felt wetness on my cheeks.

Some distant part of me realized that I was sobbing, but my thoughts were buried under all the memories I have of Zaeryl. All of her kind words and wise counsel. The patience, the love she showed me.

My hooves finally buckled under me and I sat down on my haunches beside the grave. I took a glance at Joram and saw that he was crying silently. His eyes locked on the grave of his friend, no doubt remembering his own time with her. I envied him, he had known her longer.

It just wasn’t fair. Why did she have to die? I thought about my parents and the thorny vine that constricted my heart tightened. When they died I thought I was alone, then Zaeryl came and I believed she could fill the void and she did. So why was she too taken away from me?! It’s like a cruel joke that keeps being played on me. Who’s next? Amber? My friends?

“No.” I hissed through gritted teeth. My jaw was starting to ache and my teeth hurt. I hadn’t realized how hard I was clenching them. I didn’t care. I was helpless to save my parents, and I couldn’t save Zaeryl either.

I felt a hoof on my shoulder and I turned to look at Joram. He was still looking at the grave with tears on his face and a faint smile.

“For a long time we both knew that the taint would eventually catch up with you.” Joram said quietly. “I remember how we first met. I was lost and alone. The others in the trade caravan got attacked and only I survived.” Joram removed his hoof from my shoulder to wipe away his tears. “The bighorn was wounded and couldn’t move quickly enough; the raiders would have killed me if you hadn’t been there.”

I looked curiously at Joram. ”You weren’t born in Navarost?” I asked and he shook his head.

“When I was very young I traveled with a caravan. When we decided to take a break we were attacked by raiders. I don’t know how I survived.” He shrugged. “It happened so fast. We were talking and then suddenly I heard gunfire. I remember a friend yelling at me to get the bighorn moving.” A heavy sigh left him and it was my turn to offer support.

I gently placed one of my hooves on his shoulder. “What happened?”

“There was no time to think so I did as I was told. I jumped on the caravan and got the bighorn moving. After a while I looked back and noticed that only the raiders were following.” Joram shuddered. “I could hear in the distance as the mares from my group screamed. Then a bullet hit the bighorn and it started slowing down.” He lifted his head up and looked up at the sky. “At that moment I had accepted death, I was going to be with the spirits.”

Joram turned his head back down to look at me. “But then Zaeryl saved me. At first I didn’t even know what was going on; the raiders just started collapsing to the ground while they ran. Once they noticed that something was wrong they started looking around for signs of their attacker. At the time the bighorn had had enough and it too collapsed to the ground leaving me to watch what was happening. We were close to the edge of the jungle so the raiders started firing at the trees. One by one they fell dead.”

“How did she kill them?” I asked hanging on every word.

“With her pistol.” He said simply and pointed at my chest. “That pistol. She was invisible too. I was terrified. There was something unseen quickly and efficiently killing all of these raiders. I kept wondering when my turn would come and would I even be aware of it?”

“She killed all of them?” I asked.

Joram nodded. “There were six of them. Five she killed while invisible, the sixth one got wounded by one of her panicked friends. When the wounded one was the only one left alive besides me, Zaeryl turned off her cloak and calmly walked over to the wounded mare. The raider tried to bargain with her. Like me, the raider thought she was Remnant, so she immediately started yelling that she wasn’t a Separatist.”

“Zaeryl pretended to think it over and then she told the mare to leave and warn the rest that they were in Remnant territory and they will be killed if they are found here again.” Joram said and chuckled. “This only scared me more. I prayed that she would let me leave too. There were stories about Remnant tortures that I heard over campfires that still scare me; the worst part is that most of them are true. So you can imagine my surprise when the raider had limped away and Zaeryl approached me smiling.”

Actually I could picture it in my mind and I couldn’t help but smile when I imagined Joram’s shocked expression.

“She helped guide me to Navarost and find a place to set up a shop of my own. You see the villagers never really had someone to maintain trade in the area, and thanks to my earlier work I managed to get more caravans to pass through the jungle and stop at Navarost.” Joram explained.

I remembered from what Zaeryl had told me about this part of the jungle. Only the deeper parts to the east actually have frequent Remnant patrols, there are a few outposts here and there, but they haven’t officially claimed this part of the jungle. Most don’t know that, and they generally keep away out of fear, which is good.

Joram looked at the grave sadly and pressed a hoof into the mound, leaving a small impression.

“Not a day goes by that I don’t think of you and miss you. Rest easy my dear friend, you taught Mist well and he turned out to be a fine stallion.” Joram said smiled up at me.

I felt my throat tightening and the beginning of new tears.

“Mist, never doubt that she’s proud of you and I’m certain your parents are too.” Joram said as he rose and quietly left.

I remained there in the silence and stared at the ground, listening to the fading sounds of Joram’s hooves.

“I’ve been away for a while, traveling. Maybe I just felt like I needed to get away, I had just lost you and I thought that if I wasn’t… near this place I wouldn’t hurt so much.” I talked to myself, deep inside me hoping that Zaeryl could hear me.

I was taught that when we die, we join Celestia and Luna in heaven. A place where all ponies go, you can be with loved ones for all eternity. There is no pain there or suffering, just love. They believe that from this heaven, the ones that died watch over and protect us.

Zebras have a similar belief. They believe in paradise, a place like this world, but different. A world that both exists here and doesn’t. A place where spirits roam, those spirits can sometimes briefly come into our world, to help, or offer guidance. They believe that their friends and loved ones look after them this way.

I don’t know who’s right, but I always felt, or liked to believe that no matter where she went, Zaeryl was still with me.

“I thought the pain would stop. And for a time it did, but it didn’t last long.” I sighed. “I needed to come back, to talk to you.” Tears flowed freely from my eyes. “I’ve seen horrible things, done horrible things. Sometimes I think it was better when I was a slave.” My heart was pounding so strongly I could hear it. “At least then I thought that only the Remnant were to blame, but there are so many things wrong with the world. I know that some are trying to make it better, they really are.” Vostoris did what I haven’t thought possible. It wasn’t perfect but they were treating ponies better than others.

“I just don’t think it will ever be enough. I don’t think that we’ll ever be able to go back to the way things were before the war.” I whispered and pressed my own hoof into the mound like Joram did not too long ago. “I only know that it would be better if you were still here. How can I go on when I keep losing the ones I care about?”

I waited, but no answer came. Being here however did bring a measure of peace to my soul. I could almost feel her comforting presence beside me. Imagine her placing a hoof around me and telling me that there is always hope.

I stayed there until I noticed the world getting darker and the stars twinkling overhead. Exhaustion weighed down on me and I felt it was time I got going.

Rising slowly I looked at the grave and took a deep breath. “One day I’ll see you again. Celestia willing my parents will be there too, and we won’t have to suffer anymore.”

***        ***        ***

I made my way back following a familiar path. I didn’t even have to think about it, I was so familiar with the path I had to take, avoiding the poison joke. Soon Zaeryl’s home came into view.

It looks exactly the same as the day I left. Passing by the garden I noticed the lack of weeds, Joram’s doing.

A vast number of different smells rushed at me and threatened to overwhelm. The flowers were in bloom and they were beautiful. Everything around me brought back memories of a happier time. I felt like I was… home.

There was the spot where Zaeryl taught me to meditate. I never could manage to quite my mind enough; always I would get distracted by a buzzing insect or something.

I stopped at the door and just looked at it. The cracks and markings on the wooden surface so familiar to me. The key was left under a rock, unassuming and hard to spot over the flowers growing there.

I reached out with my magic, lifted the small stone away and picked up the key. The hinges didn’t creak when I pushed the door open; the only sound that you could hear was that of the wind and the crickets.

It had gotten dark enough that I had to use the brooch to light my way. If I was in any other home right now I’d be on edge. The light from my brooch was making sharp and twisting shadows dance on the walls, but I knew that they came from the number of fetishes, masks, beads and other things that were laying around.

I moved to the dining table and lit a candle. The mirrors it had help disperse the light around making it easier to see. As I lit more candles I turned off the brooch and looked around my… home.

The walls, the pots and items I was familiar with all of them. I felt safe here. It’s so strange that I can’t remember the last time I felt like I didn’t have to worry about something attacking me. No need to plan ahead.

The only thing that seemed strange was the few books I don’t remember leaving just laying around and the lack of dust. Judging by the pages that the books were open too, I guessed Joram did enter the house and cleaned it. He was looking at recopies for healing potions and purgatives? Why would he need recopies for these kinds of potions? I’m sure he already knows how to brew them himself. I’ll ask him about it tomorrow.

I climbed up the staircase to the upper floor where our rooms were. I pushed open the door to Zaeryl’s room. I left it neat when I left and now looking at the table I can almost see her hunched over, focused on reading one of her many books and scrolls. I remember how I would dash inside when I was little; proudly showing her how I found the right plant and what I knew about it.

No doubt I disturbed her concentration, but she never got angry or upset. She would just smile and listen. Calmly correcting me if I had forgotten to name one of the properties of a certain herb.

I lightly brushed the smooth surface of the hard wooden table as I stood by it. This whole place reminded me of her and it brought me peace.

My hoof slipped off the edge of the table and landed on a drawer knob. I pulled it open and inside I saw many scrolls and something else, her pendant.

A simple metal coin made from silver and other metals. The sign imprinted on it was that of her glyph. Zebra’s marks are more mysterious than the cutie marks of ponies which simply imply our talent. Zaeryl told me that a zebra’s glyph is a glimpse of the soul. I always thought hers looked like a face.

Gently I lifted the thin chain and lowered it around my neck. The pendant came to rest easy on my heart. I felt a tremendous feeling of warmth wash over me, and I for just a moment I was back again by Zaeryl’s side. When I opened my eyes she wasn’t there and I felt a pang in my heart, but it wasn’t as intense as I thought it would be.

I lifted a hoof to the pendant curiously. Had she enchanted this herself and attuned it to me? She must have. This was her way of still being with me.

Shaman’s at certain point’s make these pendants as a mark that they have finished their apprenticeship. The items boast the most powerful protective charms a shaman can bestow. A warding from evil that might befall the wearer, protection from malicious sprits and also a true mark for other shamans to recognize.

Each of these pendants can only be worn by their maker. What they might do to those who try to steal them can range from giving them a constant rash that intensifies the longer it is worn, to bestowing illness, sometimes fatal. I knew that I could wear this one. I could just feel it. Zaeryl attuned it to me.

Tears started running down my cheeks. The effort required for something like that is monumental, and it also means that you need to know and understand the person you are attuning it to completely.

What touched me also was that she knew that I could never make my own, so this way she wanted me to know that I was worthy of the title of shaman. I don’t know if other shaman would agree, but to have Zaeryl believe in me this way... No. She loved me and that’s why she did it, but I will never be a true shaman. It’s impossible.

Even were I to find someone to continue my training I could never achieve their kind of connection with the natural forces, because I am a unicorn.

Every time I would try and reach out to the natural magic, my own magic would ‘jump’ to the call and I would just end up levitating the object I was trying to charm, or singe it because it’s not a gem and can’t be enchanted in such a way.

“Do you think an earth pony would be able to do it?” I remember asking.

“Perhaps.”  Zaeryl answered while deep in thought, and when she saw how sad I’d gotten she would smile reassuringly. “Don’t be sad. Your gift is great by itself. You’re no less capable than anyone else. In fact you are more so because you’re a unicorn. I know that many shamans envy the kind of power you have.” She said. “We’ll just concentrate more on other arts.”

Thankfully brewing potions only required knowledge on what regents to combine and in what way. I wasn’t completely inept at shaman magic; I’ll just never be able to truly master it.

I tucked the pendant inside my armor and turned to go to my old room.

I couldn’t help but look out that very same window and seeing the sky. Looking at my mattress I levitated it aside and checked the compartment underneath it.

I smiled when I saw the small wooden box still inside. Gently I pulled the lid open and took out the letter Zaeryl had written for me. There was no need to reread it, I remember exactly what she wrote, but I still enjoyed looking at the writing.

I folded the letter and placed it back inside the compartment and pulled the mattress back over it. Even though I had moved to Zaeryl’s room, tonight I wanted to sleep here.

Laying all of my things to the side I laid down on the mattress with a contented sigh. It felt incredible to sleep in my own bed again. I only managed a few more coherent thoughts of planning what I’d do tomorrow before sleep had taken me.

***        ***        ***

The Sun’s bright rays were warming my face and I stirred beneath my covers. The dream I had was already fading from my memory, I could no longer recall if I had dreamt at all.

Wait… this situation seemed familiar for some reason… I jerked up onto my haunches quickly, still squinting a little from the sunlight as I felt heat rush to my cheeks. A quick glance about assured me that I was alone and in my room.

With a sigh I rose and started dressing. I was already pulling the guard armor over my head when I realized that I didn’t have to hurry. There was no danger here, no need to rush. No one was going to attack me and there was no mission that had to be done, I could take my time. After making my bed I went downstairs to see if I can find something to eat.

I didn’t bother to look in the pantry since I didn’t know when I was coming back I told Joram to take what I had. Instead I headed outside to the garden.

As soon as I stepped out I filled my lungs with the fresh morning air, it really was a beautiful day, a lazy kind of day when you just wanted to nap in the shade.

After some poking around the garden I picked up some carrots, potatoes and a few other plants that gave me an idea for something I plan on doing later.

I decided on making a simple stew and I couldn’t avoid the stab of pain I felt when I decided to use one of the smaller pots since I was… only making enough for one.

As I ate in silence I realized how much I missed having company during meals. Before I always ate with Zaeryl, later it was with Cog, Shrapnel, Saw and IronClaw. I can’t believe I started missing Cog and Saw’s arguing, or Shrapnel’s banter. I pushed the thoughts aside and finished my meal.

After cleaning up I prepared the bottles, pots and opened one of Zaeryl’s books just to make sure I don’t mess the potion brewing I intended. I have plenty of normal healing potions left, so I won’t have to make healing potions of my own. Instead I set to brewing antidotes to various poisons, salves and tinctures that stop bleeding. I also wanted to try and make some of the more risky recopies. Elixirs and potions which temporarily boost ones speed, endurance or strength. Naturally potions like that cause strain on the organs, and they can have nasty after effects. They should only be used when absolutely necessary, but judging from what I’ve been through, having them might be a good idea.

The most difficult part about brewing such potions is the precision needed. Too much of a certain ingredient and you could end up with a toxin or a poison.

I’ve decided to at least try and make three vials of a potion that boosts speed and reflexes for a short time. The worst that could happen if I get it wrong would be temporary paralyses and blindness, but I was confident enough that I could do it, and it was one of the simplest of these kinds of potions.

“Careful, careful…” I muttered to myself as I added some of the rarer dried plants which were stored here.

This particular potion is prepared in water, the stronger ones usually need a mixture, exceptionally pure water or really strong spirits, I’d bet Saw would approve.

Once I was done mixing the ingredients I stepped back and held my breath. There was no smoke or any noticeable reaction, just a slow changing of color from brownish to a clear blue.

“Well thank Celestia.” I muttered as I poured the content from the small pot into the jars. The clear blue and scentless liquid meant that I was successful. The potion of alacrity was done, and so were the basic antidotes and the healing salves.

Next I tried making a potion that helps fight fatigue. It doesn’t restore strength, but rather masks it. You don’t feel as tired, but the strain is still there. This kind of potion is dangerous for obvious reasons, if you’re not careful you can literally die from exhaustion, or seriously injure yourself from the strain you’d unknowingly be putting on your body. Other than that, it doesn’t have any after effects of its own, and it is easy to make.

Once the water was boiling I started adding the ingredients. The crushed seeds and oils gave it a yellow color and a not to pleasant aroma. Before pouring it into the bottles I prepared this potion you need to taste. A small spoonful was enough, and the strong bitter taste confirmed that I’d gotten it right.

There was no need to worry because of the small amount I’d taken, it should only affect me for a few seconds. I was already well rested so no reason to worry myself about over exertion.

Most potions are brewed from plants, occasionally you would have to add some minerals for the more complex ones. Salves and oils, everything that has to be rubbed and absorbed through the skin may actually require animal parts. Salves need animal fat for instance, and it’s part of the reason why I don’t enjoy making them, but I can’t deny their usefulness.

The most difficult elixirs are the ones that can have a permanent effect. These are very hard to make. Not only are the ingredients hard to find, they can, and often do involve animal parts. Crushed stingers, venom glands, eyes, muscle tissue usually from the heart, teeth, marrow and so on. Some can only be made during specific times. Like during a starless night, or a full moon,  eclipses… though only elixirs and rituals that are tied to dark magic are generally attempted during an eclipse.

Zaeryl admitted that she knew of some of these elixirs and rituals, but she refused to tell me anything about them other than that they come from a time long ago and that the cost they entail was too great.

I tried to find out more about them through the books she had, but I couldn’t find anything than a passing note about them which didn’t tell me anything that I haven’t already heard.

An idea came to mind and I started rummaging through my saddlebags until I found the book Azar gave me. It didn’t have anything about those dark rituals but it did have his notes on ingredients I could supplement while making some elixirs.

I bit my lip as I flipped through the pages. Maybe an elixir was beyond my skill? Looking at the potions I just prepared and with learned easy thanks to Zaeryl’s teaching I felt confident enough to make the attempt.

The original recipe needs a stone flower. I only know what the plant looks like thanks to the picture in the book, I have never seen it myself. It’s rare and very hard to find. Zaeryl believes that it grows in certain patches deep in the jungle. It was too dangerous to go out there, but according to Azar the stone flower can be replaced by crushed shells from a more common plant and some powdered calcium.

The brewing process went incredibly well, so well in fact that I was suspicious of trying the elixir and for a while I thought about not trying it.

“Maybe I added too much… hmmm.” I looked over the spoons I’d used and the contents of the ingredients in the jars. I have checked them over three times now. The measures were right, if there was anything I’d learned from Zaeryl about brewing is that precision was absolutely important.

I sighed and looked at the white potion. Carefully I levitated it closer to me and gave it a sniff. It had a very feint chalky smell.

While still thinking over the possibilities of what might happen if I got it wrong I decided to clean up and pack the other prepared potions.

“What a mess.” I said as I opened my saddlebags and saw the mess within.

I need to better organize my things, everything is just piled on. Moving things around I put the potions and magazines on top of everything else, something I should have done a long time ago.

While I reorganized my things I kept thinking about the elixir. If I drink it will permanently change something in my body. There are no side effects and no outwardly changes if I decide to drink it, but if I made a mistake…

After sorting everything out in my saddlebags I took a deep breath and levitated the elixir to my mouth.

“Celestia, Luna… be with me now.” I said and downed the contents.

The elixir left my mouth and throat feeling a little dry but other than that I didn’t feel anything. I stood unmoving and waiting for something to happen. Slowly warmth spread through me followed by an ache that passed from my hooves all the way to my horn.

I closed my eyes, swallowed and shook my head to clear the dizziness. There was a ‘thud’ and suddenly I was shaking.

“Mist! Damn it wake up!”

I blinked and looked up to see Joram sitting on his haunches, shaking me. What am I doing on the floor?

“Joram… what?” I said dazedly trying to recall what happened.

Joram let out a breath. “Thank the spirits. What happened to you?” He demanded sternly. I couldn’t blame him now that I started remembering what happened.

“Sorry I didn’t mean to worry you…” That elixir must have knocked me out, add that to the list of stupid things I did. That’s right! I drank it! “Joram, quick tell me!  Do I look any different?” I asked the confused zebra while looking myself over and flexing every muscle I could.

“Uhh… you look fine.” He said looking at me as if I was crazy. “Mist, what happened?”

“I tried an elixir, one with a permanent effect.” I answered.

“You did?! Did it work?” He asked now looking more closely at me and then he noticed the book on the floor.

“It looks like it did. I haven’t died.” I said with a grin, but Joram just gave me an unamused look.

He picked up Azar’s book and looked at the recipe. “Oh. Well it’s useful at least, if you plan on putting yourself in danger.”

“I don’t plan on jumping into danger if I can help it, but with my luck it’s better to be prepared.” I said as I started cleaning up and putting everything back in its proper place, Joram helped me.

“You were in the house?” I asked him.

“Well I shouted and knocked on the door a couple of times, when I saw you through the window I rushed in. Damn it Mist don’t scare me like that.” He said shaking his head.

“No I mean you were in here while I was gone. You kept the house clean.” I clarified.

“Oh… Well I was in the garden once and rain caught me so I took cover inside. After that I thought I’d clean it from time to time.” Joram said sadly, his head hung low.

 “Joram don’t worry about it. I told you that you can stay for as long as you want. Think of this place as a second home.” I insisted, Joram nodded weakly and gave me a grateful smile.

“But I don’t understand what you need with recopies for antidotes and purgatives? I know you have a copy of the recopies and are fully capable of making them.” I asked and he shifted his hooves uncomfortably.

“Well I was looking for something stronger.” He answered while looking at the jars he placed on the shelves.

“Stronger? Joram what do you need?” I asked moving closer to him, he still pretended to be inspecting the jars.

He glanced my way and when he realized that I wasn’t going to back down without an answer he sighed.

“A stallion got hurt… well poisoned… kind of. I tried the usual antitoxins and purgatives but they barely helped.” He answered while pacing away from the shelves.

There was more to this. If it’s as simple as he says then why hide it from me? I could help. Unless this was the thing he wanted my help with from yesterday, but then why hesitate now?

“Maybe adding leaves from the Daoba plant would help. It’s been known to amplify effects of some potions.” I offered.

“Where… I know of the plant, but I thought you just chewed it to prevent catching a cold?” He asked cocking his head.

“Zaeryl told me about it. She added it once by accident and it improved the potion.” I said remembering the story Zaeryl told me. She was actually chewing on it and a small part fell from her mouth and landed in the potion by accident.

Joram nodded. “Alright.” He smiled. “Thanks I’ll try it.”

“We can do it right here, then I can go with you to see if it helps.” I said. Joram looked ready to argue, but he just nodded defeated.

***        ***        ***

The potion was easy to make and soon we made our way to Navarost. Yesterday when we went to visit Zaeryl most of the villagers had gone inside their homes. Now they were still working and my appearance drew a lot of attention. The welcome wasn’t what I had expected.

Both young and old flocked around Joram and me. I was greeted with smiles and respectful bows. It overwhelmed me and made me feel very unworthy. How can they be so welcoming when I had abandoned them?

To add to my distressed I learned from one mare how Joram worked hard to make sure all were taken care of in my absence. Everything was not as peaceful as Joram made it out to be. Aside from those few that died in the jungle it could have been far worse. At one point many had gotten ill and Joram was left to deal with the sick alone, aside from some help from those who were healthy.

If I had been here I could have helped him.

With coaxing from their parents, the foals gave us some room and we were able to reach the house with the poisoned zebra.

A frightened mare answered the door when we knocked and let us in. She kept thanking the spirits and Joram for bringing me, and all the time I couldn’t help but grind my teeth. I could have made a real difference if I had stayed. If this zebra dies it will be my fault. If I was here I could have made a stronger antidote, now it may be too late.

The stallion in question was covered up to his neck and laying in a bed, he shook feverishly.

I levitated the antidote Joram and I made and started for the zebra when Joram stepped in front of me and blocked my path.

I was about to ask him when he cut me off. “Mist.” He said and then cast an uncertain glance at the sick zebra before turning back to me. “He isn’t poisoned… it’s the taint.” He finished somberly.

“Taint?’ I asked and it took a moment for my mind to comprehend what he was saying. “What?” I asked sharply. “Why didn’t you tell me?!”

“I… I didn’t want to hurt you. I thought after… I mean the way Zaeryl…” Joram stammered and finally sighed.

He didn’t need to finish I knew what he was trying to do. He was worried about opening old wounds. Looking at the zebra shivering on the bed did pain me. I got to look at someone suffering just as Zaeryl did.

The same hopelessness from the time I learned about Zaeryl’s condition washed over me again. I pushed my grief aside and tried to focus on the zebra that needed help now!

“Joram.” I called out to the zebra quietly. “You know that this won’t cure him.” I said and lifted the vial of antidote we had prepared.

He nodded. ”I know, but it might help.” Joram said, looking at the sick zebra.

It certainly couldn’t make things worse. I lifted the vial and approached the zebra and that’s when the smell of rotting flesh filled my nose.

Joram and I coaxed the zebra into drinking the antidote and then I gently pulled away the covers and nearly gagged.

His entire right hoof along with part of his chest looked flayed. The flesh was covered in sores and bleeding scabs that to my horror I had peeled away when I removed the cover. Most of the afflicted area was grey-black, rotting.

“Did you try giving him the potion that Zaeryl took?” I asked Joram, he nodded.

“Yes. It helped a little, butt… I don’t understand it.” Joram admitted. “Zaeryl took it at least for a couple of years and it helped her. So why isn’t it working for him?”

“How did he get exposed to it?” I asked gently pulling the covers back over the sick zebra.

“H-He was in the jungle.” The mare that had let us in stepped inside to room shyly. “He was with a couple of friends and they said they had found something. In a cave. H-He got wounded a-and the wound just wouldn’t heal.” The mare stammered.

“The hunting party?” Joram asked to which the mare absently nodded, her gaze fixed on her dying husband.

“Where are they? I need to talk with them.” There could be some necromantic artifact left there, or the Remnant could be testing a weapon.

“They’re dead.” Joram said and then turned to the mare. “I didn’t know he was part of their hunting party.”

“A-After he got wounded the others went back. W-We didn’t know. I didn’t know.” She finished quietly looking at her hooves. I saw tears hit the floor. “Please save him.” She begged looking right at me.

Please don’t ask that of me. What was I supposed to say to her? Her husband was going to die; there was nothing I could do. Joram thankfully stepped in seeing my discomfort.

“We’ll do what we can.” He told the distraught mare and gently guided her out of the room.

Before she left the room she turned once more to me, her eyes red and puffy. “I know it’s our behavior that drove you away, but thank you for coming back. You can save him, the spirits surely sent you.”

All I could do is nod and try to not burst into tears myself while my insides felt like they were being torn up.

Joram led the distraught mare out and for the moment I was left alone with the dying zebra.

“What happened to you?” I asked looking over his shivering form, not expecting an answer. “What did you find?”

“Mist.” Joram called after a moment. “You know there is no way to save him.” I nodded. “Don’t beat yourself up about it. Not even Zaeryl could help him.”

“I know.” Still doesn’t make me feel any better.

“What should we do?” Joram asked.

I sighed. “We should try and make him as comfortable as possible.” It’s the least we can do.

“You don’t think we could… you know, cut it off?” Joram asked and winced when he looked at the zebra.

His entire right hoof and part of his chest? “He wouldn’t survive it.” I said quietly, Joram just nodded. “Keep giving him the potion Zaeryl was taking. I’ll make him something for the pain.”

“I still don’t understand how Zaeryl managed to hold on for so long? Is this some stronger form of necromancy?” Joram asked, obviously irritated. It was bothering him as much as me. We were supposed to help these villagers, but we were useless now.

I rubbed the side of my head with a hoof. “I don’t know, maybe. It could be because he got wounded or… I don’t know.”

I set at a determined pace towards home, Joram did the same. I kept sifting through the recopies I knew in my head, trying to come up with something that might help and all the while in the back of my head I wondered what exactly happened.

***        ***        ***

It’s been two days now since Joram and I started caring for the tainted zebra. The wife keeps praising us both for helping her husband. All we were really able to do is numb the pain, giving the poor soul at least a few hours of actual rest. The mare thinks he’s getting better. I didn’t know whether to laugh or cry… I did both in the privacy of my own home.

Right now I just finished brewing another bottle of a pain suppressor. Too much of it is dangerous because it can form a sort of addiction and cause a number of health risks. Joram and I both agreed that in this case it didn’t matter much anyway. I just don’t know what we’re going to tell the mare when he dies.

I packed the potion along with some other healing potions and salves into smaller saddle bags made specifically for carrying and gathering medicine.

My gear, two sets of armor, guns and saddlebags I left in Zaeryl’s room. How I wish that this was a problem that guns could fix.

Foals and some of the villagers still waved at me when I walked by, they didn’t know. I envied them as I waved back, pretending that everything was alright.

The tainted zebra wasn’t the only one hurt. Villagers out hunting often return with gashes and numerous other wounds they get while hunting. Even foals while playing sometimes venture too far and get hurt. I helped them all and they were grateful, often inviting me to their homes and offering me their hospitality. From some I heard how Zaeryl helped them the same way I do now. The praise made me feel both proud and shamed because there was a dying zebra that couldn’t be saved.

“How is he?” I asked Joram as I walked over to his side.

“He’s sleeping. Really sleeping, not just that fever induced unconsciousness.” Joram said stepping away from the bed.

I levitated out the bottle I’d prepared earlier and set it down on a table beside the bed. The stallion did look better, but so did Zaeryl near the end.

“Why are we doing this?”I asked. “Keeping him alive? Wouldn’t it be kinder to…”

“It would, but while he’s alive his wife has hope.” Joram answered before I could finish.

“But it’s a false hope.” We’re delaying the inevitable and the zebra would be suffering constantly if it wasn’t for the potions we keep giving him.

Joram nodded and sighed. “Yes, but she will grieve later anyway. We should let her hang on to hope for as long as we can.”

I nodded, I could understand that. If it was Zaeryl laying here I would have wanted to believe that she’d get better.

“Don’t… let them…”

“Who?” I shook my head to clear my thoughts. “Did you say something?” I asked quickly approaching the zebra. I dozed off on a chair while we waited for some sign from the tainted zebra. “Joram?” I asked looking around. He wasn’t in the room.

“Don’t let them… No…” The zebra muttered from the bed with his eyes still closed shut. I couldn’t tell whether he was dreaming or just too weak to open his eyes.

“Don’t let who?” I asked getting closer. The stench of rot was heavy but I pushed it from my mind.

“No… treasure. Only… death. Don’t let them…go.” The zebra managed before going still, he was still breathing.

 “Mist? What’s wrong?” Joram asked as he entered the room and closed the door behind him.

“He said something.” I said getting his full attention and repeated what I’ve just heard.

“Who’s them, the others in his hunting party?” Joram asked.

“His wife said something about a cave. They must have thought that there was something valuable in it.” I mused.

“And when he got hurt the rest went back… and none of them returned.” Joram finished in a low voice.

Later we talked with the wife and Joram was right. After her husband got hurt his friends brought him back home unconscious. The wounds didn’t look bad at first, but then he just kept getting worse.

Joram got upset that she didn’t come to him right away and I had to calm him down. There was no reason blame her when the taint was concerned, he would die no matter how soon he got help. Also the last thing I wanted was for the mare to blame herself.

The mare explained that she had dressed the wound and didn’t want to bother Joram since he was dealing with a lot at the moment; she thought she would just let her husband rest. That is until a day later she got worried when he didn’t wake up and she noticed the smell. By then she was so panicked that she had done something wrong she refused to leave her husband’s side. Eventually she did turn to Joram for help.

“Joram there was nothing you could have done even if she had told you the moment he got back.” I told the still upset stallion.

“I know, but I just can’t help but feel that it might have gone better. That I could have done something more.” He said as he scraped the ground with a hoof. “I’m sorry I shouted like that. The mare didn’t deserve it, and neither did you.” He said looking away.

“It’s alright.” Really there was no need to apologize; I knew exactly how he feels right now. I looked at him and winced in sympathy at how haggard he looked. “Why don’t you go get some rest? I’ll check in again in a few hours.” It’s not like I have anything else to do right now, and Joram has a store to run.

He looked like he wanted to argue but instead a yawn sneaked up on him. He admitted that he needed rest and we parted ways for the time being.

The rest of the day was pretty uneventful. There was some minor food poisoning I helped out with and when I went back to see if the zebra had said anything new, I found him fast asleep. Looking at his wounds it was hard to tell if there was any change at all. Placing a hoof gently on the zebras neck I could feel his heartbeat, it was getting weaker.

I stayed for a few hours longer, waiting for any sign but nothing changed. While I sat there I couldn’t help but think if Zaeryl went through the exact same thing. Eventually I couldn’t take it anymore. I was tired and my mind started wondering to things I didn’t want to think about. The hardest part about leaving that house was looking into the eyes of a worried and scared wife, and pretending that everything was going to be alright.

***        ***        ***

The next day started off pretty normally. I had noticed that I fell into a routine. Wake up, have breakfast, make new potions if I needed to and go out to Navarost.

Walking through the jungle on the well known path to the village I really felt a sense of content. I miss my friends very much and I started thinking about going to Vostoris in a few days to see them again, Amber too. A smile found its way to my lips.

I liked that idea, I liked it a lot. It’s normal, something everyone does. I could remain here, help the villagers and every once in a while I could go to Vostoris and see my friends. Maybe I could even convince Amber to come visit me here?

I stopped by Joram’s shop and knocked on his door a few times, I waited but there was no answer. The sound of hooves drumming on the ground caught my attention and I turned to see a small filly charging right at me.

For a moment I got worried that she was going to run right into me, but she pulled all of her hooves close and skidded to on her rump. I was about to ask her what was wrong but she quickly hopped up.

“MisterJoramtoldmetotellyouthat…”

“Hold on.” I motioned with a hoof and smiled a little at her antics. She went quiet immediately, perfectly still except for her rapid breathing. “Take a deep breath and tell me again, slowly this time.”

The filly listened and calmed down a bit before flashing a bright smile. “Mister Joram told me to tell you that he’s already helping a sick zebra. He told me to tell you to go to him at his home.”

I gave her a little pat on the head and thanked her. The filly just smiled and then she went racing off again.

I didn’t want to waste any time, something must have happened to the stallion. Swiftly I moved to the house. Something had happened; the front door was opened slightly.

As I approached I heard the sound that at once painted a clear picture in my head of what had happened, a mare was crying.

I nudged my way in and closed the door behind me. The only sounds that could be heard were those of my hoofsteps and the grief-stricken sobs.

I could feel my throat tightening as the pounding in my heart intensified. I entered the room and froze. There on the bed the mare was sobbing while holding the limp form of her dead partner.

The room seemed to dissolve around me, colors faded to gray and I was now sitting on the ground. Before me a great tree loomed, twisted black branches reaching up to the sky. Down by its roots I was clutching Zaeryl’s lifeless body.

A part of me knew this wasn’t real, how could it? I was sitting farther away from the tree and another me was there howling in pain. But I could feel it too, I relived every moment of anguish from that day yet I couldn’t ignore another feeling that threatened to overwhelm me.

Why? She was good, she was a good mare and she died. It’s not right! I don’t care if she did bad things when she was part of the Remnant, she tried to atone. Why did she have to die? And why after I got to know her, to care for her?!

My body felt numb, but in my mind hundreds of images swirled.

Charon, Santir and countless others are out there, alive and it’s the good that die? How can that be alright?! How is that fair?!

“Mist?” A voice called out to me and my eyes started burning.

I rubbed my eyes and then I realized that I had been crying. Blinking a few times, as if waking up, I looked around and saw Joram looking at me concerned.

We were still in the home of the stallion who got tainted. His wife had buried her muzzle into his mane and was sobbing more quietly now.

“Are you alright?” Joram asked gently.

I nodded rubbing away the last of my tears. I really did feel like I had just woken up. The memory of what happened was already fading from my mind; all I could recall now was Zaeryl and a deep feeling of loss that I seemed to always carry with me.

Joram and I waited patiently for the mare to finish grieving before we approached, I needed time too. I felt exhausted and my body was shaking slightly.

When the mare had calmed down, she told us that she would like the body cremated. Joram had offered to arrange everything. I was immensely grateful to him for that.

The ceremony was a quiet affair, just out on the edges of the village. Aside from Joram and me a few other zebras who had known the stallion were also present.

I was really starting to hate the smell of burnt flesh. It took every bit of my willpower to try and not think about the times I saw ponies and zebras burning.

At the end the mare thanked me. I didn’t deserve it. She was happy that at least her husband hadn’t suffered and that I gave her more time with him, however little that might have been.

I know that after a certain incident I promised to never get drunk again, but Joram offered after the ceremony and I accepted. I needed something to dull the pain. I was beginning to understand why Saw constantly had a bottle with her.

***        ***        ***

“Mmmghhh…” I groaned as I stretched. My head was pounding and my mouth tasted awful. It tasted of dirt and alcohol.

Thankfully I woke up in my own bed, home and alone. Somehow I managed to stumble downstairs without breaking my neck and the first thing I did was go outside. The Sun’s rays stabbed at my eyes, but I found my way to the stream and promptly stuck my head into the cold water.

Immediately my heart started thundering in my chest and my head got clearer, then I proceeded to drink as much as I could. I took a bath while I was at it.

When I was done I sat down on beside the stream and just waited for my coat to dry rather than try and shake the water off. Honestly sitting here, listening to the sound of rushing water and the birds made me feel at peace. It was a balm on my soul which healed the wounds received yesterday.

I didn’t go to Navarost; rather I spent the day in solitude.

Things calmed down and I fell into routine again. Joram and I worked at helping out villagers when they needed it. A trade caravan passed through Navarost and it gave me a chance to trade some potions for more exotic ingredients. I enjoyed the peace that settled over my life.

Of course it couldn’t last.

Three days after the death of the tainted zebra and the pyre, I was helping Joram sort the new items he bought from the traders when a zebra stallion rushed into the shop and called for me.

 “Shaman!” The zebra called while running to me. He inclined his head when he stood before me. All I did was pray that this wasn’t going to end the same way when that filly came to me.

“Shooting, in the jungle.” The zebra said with a look of utter fear on his face.

“What happened?” Joram asked coming to stand beside me.

“I went into the jungle to hunt birds. Their feathers can fetch a good price…” The zebra started explaining then shook his head. “That doesn’t matter. I was in the jungle when I heard shouting. At first I thought it was some of our own hunters, but then I caught a glimpse of one of them. They wore cloaks like you do and the same armor. The Remnant are here!”

“What? Are you sure?” Joram asked looking a bit pale.

The stallion nodded vigorously.  “Certain.”

 “How far into the jungle?” I asked. Why would they be coming here? They never bothered Navarost before.

“Not far. That’s why I came to tell you. I’ve never seen them this close and they are firing at something or someone.” The zebra said quickly.

“Could they be after the Separatists? Maybe some found their way into the jungle?” Joram offered.

“Maybe.” I said already going for the door. I need to get my things right now!

 “Mist?” Joram asked starting after me.

“No, stay here. I’m going to get my armor and then I’m going to go see what this is about. It could have nothing to do with Navarost at all.

“Shaman, I can gather the hunters and we could go with you.” The stallion offered.

“Gather them then, but you won’t be going with me.” I said and both the zebra and Joram looked ready to argue. “I have a stealth cloak, they won’t see me. Bringing a small army with me will only draw attention.” I explained. “I’ll go and see what this is about and if they are planning to attack I’ll come right back here and we can prepare.”

Joram still didn’t look happy, but he knew that I was right. One invisible pony can move faster alone and has less chance of being seen than a dozen or so armed zebra.

I quickly made my way back home to get my things. Both sets of armor were neatly bundled up and since I planned on being stealthy I put on my Remnant armor that Joram repaired. It also might help me fool them, it has worked before.

My pistol, rifle and sniper were all ready. I packed the potions into my saddle bags and arranged a few of them into the pockets of my armor.

This could be very bad. The Remnant were here.

Once I was ready I galloped back to Navarost and from there, following the directions the stallion who saw the Remnant I turned east into the jungle.

Swiftly I tapped the gem at my neck and activated the cloak. I had to slow down and pay attention on what I was trotting over, so as to avoid making too much noise and overall brushing up against the bushes. I need to remain hidden.

My heart beat like crazy in my chest and it wasn’t from exertion, it was fear. If the Remnant came in force and Navarost turned out to be their target… fighting might not be an option.

Footnote: Level Up.

New Perk: Bone-Strengthening Brew – An elixir crafted from zebra alchemy has permanently altered your body. Damage to your limbs and skeleton in general is reduced by 50%, additionally bone regeneration has been increased. Broken or damaged bone is able to fully mend in a matter of days, imbibing healing potions or receiving proper medical attention additionally speed up the regenerative process.

(Note: Bone-Strengthening Brew and the cybernetic implant perk Adamantium Bone Lacing are mutually exclusive. Only one Elixir can be taken per level.)

(Thank you Kkat for making such an awesome story and world in which other ponies like myself can play and let loose our imagination. Somber deserves thanks as well. For proving that side-stories can be just as amazing and unforgettable as the original. Special thanks to A racist zebra and NeverKnown for helping me edit and sort out the convoluted mess I've made out of Mist's story. Thanks also go to DamnfoolBrony for working his magic and helping me set up the perks. Oh and very special thanks to Lauren Faust!)

Chapter 13: A chance encounter.

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 14: Stone garden.

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Prologue

Fallout Equestria: Gathering DarknessPrologue

I still see it clearly every time I close my eyes and try to sleep…

“Why?! Why did they shoot Daddy?!” I would cry, and she would just hold me tight, with tears and fear in her eyes. They just didn’t care. We were ponies they were zebras! The only reason they let us live was because of what we had on our heads. We’re unicorns and they need somepony to weave their spells for them… and father… he was an earth pony, not a significant loss if he died. They took him from us and in the end they took you too…

***        ***        ***

I have never seen the sea but Amber told me that she’d seen it in pictures and that it looks a lot like the savanna when seen from atop of a hill.  A deep blue that spreads as far as the eye could see.

“Hello, anypony in there?” My daydreaming got interrupted by a certain caramel colored unicorn with a golden mane.

 ”Quit it Amber!” I flailed my hooves trying to get her to stop tapping me on the head. Amber is a few years older than me. She’s been my best friend and a good sister ever since we met. Well, Amber wasn’t my real sister, the zebras placed her within our small group when they took her from her family. But she was part of our family now and we tried to make the best of it. Amber never talked much about her old family, and I stopped asking because it made her sad.

We had made camp near an oasis to refill our canteens. This daily pause to rest was also used to repair our masters metal wagon. A “tank” Amber calls it. Most of the machines the Remnant have use magic. Since zebras can’t use magic they need unicorns to keep their talismans running. This “tank” ran on water. Coal is used to heat up and boil the water. The steam from the water would push it’s inside parts and make it move. The water talisman they had was old and cracked, and needed mending and recharging every now and then.

“Just making sure you’re still with us.” She said as she followed my gaze out into the vast nothingness. “Admiring the scenery?”

“I was just thinking about the sea. Do you think we will ever see it?” When I turned to look at her, Amber had hung her head low and was looking at the ground, anger plain on her face.

“Amber? Whats wrong?” I asked as gently as I could.

“It’s just not fair. They keep us like animals like we wronged them somehow. We should be free to go anywhere we want!” She said hotly. I could see it in her eyes, she wanted to go, and she didn’t care if they shot her before she got twelve hooves from the perimeter.

I put my hoof on her shoulder and gave her a pleading look.

“I know, I know. There is no way I would make it. They are always watching, even if we can’t always see them.” Some of the zebras wore cloaks that made them invisible so we would have to constantly mind ourselves. A few tried to get away, to sneak off at night. Their bodies were on display in the morning. The Remnant had killed every earth pony that had tried to escape. There are now about twenty of us left. Seven unicorns: Amber Glow, my Mom, two fillies, a buck, an older mare and myself and thirteen earth ponies, eight of them are fillies.

“Come on Mist, we’re getting ready to leave.” I nodded and looked over the vast expanse once more before going with her. My heart ached. It was like the world was calling out to me and I couldn’t answer.

I found my Dad packing food into his saddlebags. We have to pack any fruit or grass that is safe to eat and carry it with us. Most of the plants are still tainted from the war. Anything we find that is not, we eat and pack the rest for later. Every pony would have to gather their own food. If they don’t then they go hungry. At least until we reach our destination.

Dad smiled when he saw me approach, I noticed he had a new bruise on his face.

“Wha… what happened?” I asked as he raised a hoof to his left eye.

“Oh this. It’s nothing. Hit my head when I crawled inside that blasted thing to oil it. Here, go fill our canteens then bring them to your mother, she’s over there by the tree looking over the fillies.”

I knew he didn’t hit his head, but I swallowed back my words. He probably wasn’t working fast enough or something, and that had angered the guards. They hate us and treat us like dirt, but they still need us. I didn’t know whether to curse them or pity them.

I went to the little watering hole and slowly dipped the canteens in the water with my magic, the zebra guards, grim faced, watched me like hawks in case I tried anything “funny”. The water wasn’t the cleanest but I hoped it was safe enough to drink. It must be since no one was stopping me. Our “masters” sometimes used devices that would make a clicking sound when they brought them close to the water. That meant it was too dangerous to drink and they wouldn’t allow us to go near it. I watched the tiny waves gently spread out when I pulled the canteen out. Once the water had settled I could see my reflection. Something tightened in my chest.

 “Over here!” Mom was waving a hoof. There were ponies moving about in the shade of the big tree. She smiled as I approached but then she frowned.

“Mist, what’s wrong?”

“It’s…I… why are they doing this, what did WE do to them to deserve this?” I asked, thinking back to fathers bruised eye and all the other cruel things they did to other ponies.

“Who?”

“The zebras!” Anger had seeped into my voice. Amber was right, this isn’t fair!

“You already know. You asked me this before.”

“The war?! But the war is over! You told me so. It ended two hundred years ago.”

She let out a sigh as she looked at her hooves sadness plastered over her face.

“For the Remnant the war will never be over.” She looked away while idly touching the clasp of her saddlebags.

“Our great great grandparents crossed the sea to get away from the war.” She pulled out a book. It was her grandmothers  diary. She had written down the events that took place at the culmination of the war and explained why our family had to leave our home behind. While the war was starting in earnest, ponies built stables. These underground homes that would save them should the worst happen. My family couldn’t get a stable pass so they had to find other ways to survive. They boarded a ship, and set sail with all the other ponies that were fortunate enough to make it in time.

I remember reading a few passages:

Day 5 on board “The Grace”

 “We made it! Just in time it seems. We were pretty far from land by now, but we could still see the flashes and hear the rumbling, like distant thunder. And I can almost hearthe screams of the unlucky ones that were caught in the blast or is that just my imagination. Our home is being torn apart. Ponies we knew, our friends were dying. Celestia have mercy on their souls. No pony is going to sleep tonight.

Day 42 on board “The Grace”

“We reached land at last! No pony knows what to expect. The captain says that this is Zevrass home of the zebras... Well that’s just wonderful! A lot of the passengerswanted to raise anchor and set sail right here and now, can’t say I blame them. But it’s not like the ships in the same condition as when we left. Two months at sea. During whichwe’ve beenattacked by the occasional dragon riding, zebra skirmishers and we almost got sunk by an enemy ship!It’s a wonder the tub held together this long.”

Day 49 leaving “The Grace”

“After much discussion, shouting and throwing bottles at each other, a decision was made. We make for the coast. Our supplies won’t last forever and as for the natives.We just have to be careful.”

There were more than 400 ponies on board when they left the ship. Barely 100 were left after the first month in the new land. Some were taken as prisoners. Some were killed by zebras and some were killed by monsters. Those few that were left became small tribes. I was too young to remember. Mom said that we used to lived peacefully, even with other zebras. Before the Remnant found us.

“Yes the war is over but the Remnant still fights, they fight ponies, the Separatists. Anyone that gets in their way. Their Caesar is dead, but still they fight. Fight and hate.” Mom said as she gently stroked the book’s cover with a hoof before putting it away. That book is the only thing we have left from a time before the Remnant came and shackled us.

I leaned in and hugged her, feeling tears on my shoulder.

“I’m ok. Come, pack your things.”

A blanket, canteen (filled)? Check and check. My practice gem? Check. Can’t lose that. A practice gem is a flawed or damaged gem that can’t hold a magical charge for longer than a few hours. It is used for honing your skills, and helping ponies without talent in enchanting. I lacked the talent so they beat it into me with the gem, and then let me keep it as a reminder. I wasn’t the only pony who had difficulties with enchanting. There was a filly who couldn’t perform enchanting at all. It wasn’t her fault. She just couldn’t do it. They yelled and beat her. When her mother tried to make them stop they killed her. The filly was traded in at an outpost for a unicorn that could do enchanting. The memory still fresh in my mind as I huddled close to my parents. To my shame I was grateful that it was the filly who was going and not me.

***        ***        ***

 The gears screeched and churned as the metal monsters insides moved. Puffs of smoke escaped out of the twin exhausts as the tank slowly moved its eight wheels. On it’s roof it had three guns that could be turned around to face any direction, two at the front and one on to the back. Behind each gun sat a zebra, scanning every which way, rotating the guns as they did. Twenty of us moved in columns of three, with zebra guards on all sides. The ones that I could see. There were more of them that wore shimmering invisibility cloaks.

 They would move us from outpost to outpost once every few weeks. To fix what little precious pre-war tech they still had. Sometimes we might stop at a village, so that the Remnant could buy supplies. None of the zebras dared to approach us, not with the Remnant watching over us.

It was a nice change of scenery, and I used the opportunity to observe everything. From the daily lives of zebras to foals playing. Sometimes a particularly brave zebra foal might sneak close to us. He would try and talk to Amber and me. I couldn’t really understand him, but from what I could piece together it was: “Why are you caged? Did you do something wrong?”

I wish I knew.

But this was different. We weren’t stopping at the usual outposts. This was the first time they sent so many to watch over us.

I was so focused on studying the ground and listening to the sounds of dry grass crunching under my hooves that I got totally spooked when Amber bumped my flank.

“A cap for your thoughts?” Amber inquired cheerfully.

“Just wondering where they’re taking us now.” Not that it really mattered, and I didn’t really care.

“Worried? Don’t be scared Misty I’ll protect you.” She said lifting her muzzle high in the air smug as you please.

“I’m not… don’t call me that.”

 “Call you what?” She said faking ignorance.

“You know exactly what I’m talking about!” She knew this irritated me so naturally being a true friend she didn’t stop.

“Misty? But that’s your name, isn’t it?” She scrunched up her face and squinted at me.

“It’s Mist! Mist!” Here she is poking fun at me and she has the nerve to roll her eyes! It’s not that I mind, but she never calls me Misty when we’re alone. Only when there are others around. She even introduces me as Misty to them, which of course leads to awkward questions like: “But you’re a colt?”, ”You realize that’s a fillies name right?”...

“Misty. Mist. What’s the difference? Oooo... wait I know! How about Misty Mist!”

SLAP!!!

That was the sound of my hoof meeting my face.

“That’s not even funny!” I cried. And for my troubles she stuck her tongue out at me. Despite her being older than me. I, the “more mature” pony, promptly stuck my tongue out. What followed was a fierce battle of who can out silly the other. Amber stuck her hoof in her mouth and puffed up her cheeks. I let my tongue hang limply from my mouth and shook my head. This continued for some time.

Annoyances aside, she lifted my spirits and kept my mind from wandering in to sadder thoughts, it also seems to have entertained the ponies around us.

***        ***        ***

As the day crept towards night, the mood in our little convoy  changed. Everypony was on edge, especially the zebras. They kept looking left and right. Were they expecting enemies to just pop up out of nowhere. But they were right to be worried, we were entering a jungle now. Who knows what lay in wait behind the wall of trees.

No pony spoke, only the grinding of the tank could be heard and the sounds of the forest. Glancing up at the stars calmed me. Their light and twinkling... they were like diamonds. I found myself comforted.

The commander of the convoy ordered a halt in a clearing to rest and to send scouts to look ahead for danger. Zebras were patrolling the entire clearing, making sure no enemy might catch them unaware. We huddled together in silence.

I sat close to Dad as we waited for Mom to finish her work. It was her turn to make sure the talisman in the tank was still working. Amber was close by. With the help of a few other mares she was able to calm down the frightened fillies.

Looking around, I saw ponies trying to get some much needed rest. A rustling sound came from my left and immediately snapped me to attention, other heads started to rise too. The zebras were on full alert, their rifles raised and ready.

Silence.

Ponies waited with baited breath. It was as if time itself had stood still. Then came a muffled shot fired from a silenced rifle followed by a loud scream that didn’t belong to anything equine. I felt something cold creep up my spine and I shivered.

There was movement in the brush and all eyes were trained there, some ponies backed away slowly in the opposite direction, my father had stepped in front of me, motioning for me to stay back with a hoof.

To my right I saw Mom exiting the tank with a guard at her side, his rifle raised and pointed in the same direction as the rest, at the bushes. First there came a low growl from the jungle. It was quickly followed by a second gunshot. Then a head of a zebra flew out. The rest of its body could only be seen when the cloak slid off as the corpse hit the ground.

A beast, black as the night with blood red eyes and spikes that jutted from its back, ran out of the bushes and straight for the closest zebra. The beast was easily twice as high and long as any pony, built like a mountain. Clumps of rough fur here and there, a flat snout with two tusks that jutted from its lover jaw.

“RIPPER!!!”  One zebra yelled. And they all opened fire on it. The night was filled with a cacophony of gunfire, roars, screams of fear, screams of anger, and the ringing of brass casings as they connected with the ones on the ground.

The beasts tough hide was giving it some protection, but it wasn’t bulletproof. It managed to gore one more zebra before it was put down by the tank’s high caliber guns. Everything was over in a space of a few seconds. The ripper beast was dead and zebra soldiers had begun prodding it with their blades. I thought it was over and let out a sigh of relief.

That is when all Hell broke loose.

***        ***        ***

The tank exploded. The night was once again filled with screams of frightened ponies. Zebras started shooting at the forest. We were under attack by other zebras!

“For the Caesar!” They shouted and ponies started dying. Bullets were flying everywhere. They didn’t care who got caught in the crossfire. I kept my head down while moving away from the fighting. Until I heard a familiar yell.

A zebra just struck my Mom, and he was now pointing a gun at her. I ran as quickly as I could, but my father got to them first. He tackled the guard, and as they struggled on the ground I was able to reach my Mom and help her up.

My father wasn’t a particularly big stallion. However he is an earth pony, and he is tough. The zebra didn’t have it easy. But my Dad had no combat training, and the guard managed to buck him in the ribs and throw him off. He started to rise, but the zebra guard had already retrieved his weapon and was taking aim.

“No… no, no, no, no, no…” I kept saying over and over again hoping against what came next.

He pulled the trigger.

The bullet passed effortlessly through his left eye and out the back of his head.

“NOOOOO!”  I screamed. Tears running down my face. It felt as if I was burning. I became deaf to all the screaming and noises around me. I wanted to run to him, to wake him up. He wasn’t dead. He couldn’t be!

A pair of hooves were holding me back. I struggled and tried to push away, to wriggle out. Turning around to look at my captor, I saw my mother’s face wet with tears.

My strength left me.

“Why?! Why did they shoot Daddy?!” I cried, and she would just hold me tight, with tears and fear in her eyes.

The guard was turning to us now, he started lifting his gun. I couldn't tell if he was aiming at my mother or me. The moment seemed to last an eternity. Will it hurt? Will I be with my mom and dad when I die? Please let me be with them. I don’t want to die. I felt my mothers hooves tighten around me and I thought this was it. The end.

A bullet was fired. But not at us. It went into the right side of the guards head and came out the left. As it was leaving it carried with it peaces of skull, meat and blood. The gun slipped from his hooves. Another bullet tore through his throat. I could see white bone glistening in place where flesh used to be. The body slumped and hit the ground. I looked on at the unmoving zebra before me. His mouth open, blood pouring from the hole in the throat and head.

Mom pulled me away and towards the jungle.

“Run. Run and don’t look back!” And we ran.

We pushed to the forest. I didn’t know who was winning nor did I care. The only thing that mattered was surviving. I checked my side and noticed that Mom was laying on the ground a few hooves away from me. I ran back and nudged her.

“Come on we have to keep moving!” I went down beside her and tried to support her, to get her to get up and start moving.

I felt something warm and wet on my side. I turned to see my left flank covered in blood. It wasn’t mine.

“Mom! No! No! No! I’m not loosing you too. Come on please stand up, I’m not leaving you here!”

She raised her head tears streaming down her face, blood running from her nose and corner of her lips. Her eyes full of pain. She smiled lifting a hoof to my cheek.

“My son. Please go.” What was she saying? I shook my head in disbelief. There was no way I would leave my mother to die.

“You must.” Her hoof began to slip away, and I used mine to hold hers steady and maintain contact.

“ No! I don’t want to be alone. Please don’t leave me. I’m scared please, please don’t leave me!” My heart was in my throat, I couldn’t recognize my own voice. I was crying so hard I had trouble breathing.

“You won’t be. Now please… go.” Her head slumped, and the light of life left her eyes.

“Mom?! Mom! MOM!!! Please don’t go! Don’t leave me PLEASE!!!”

I knew she was gone, but I still couldn't move. I hugged her and didn’t want to let go. Sobbing and choking, I hid my face in her mane. I held my mother's body like this for a while, then slowly lowered her head to the ground and shut her eyes with a hoof. Then I ran.

***        ***        ***

I didn't know how long I had been running, nor how far I had gone. The screams and gunfire were growing fainter. But I kept running. I felt numb. Worn out and tired. But it seemed so distant, like it wasn’t me who felt these things. I just wanted to run away from it all. My  family is dead. Mom, Dad. Both lost in a single night. Amber. Amber?  “Amber!!!”

 She could still be alive I have to go back for her. I turned around but the forest had grown dark, even the stars could no longer be seen. Obscured by the thick canopies. Left or right it made no difference. It all looked the same. I was lost. While I stood there, thinking where to go, exhaustion sneaked up on me. My hooves started shaking. The only sound I could hear was my heart pounding in my ears.

I took deep breaths as I tried to calm my heart. Slowly the sounds of the world returned. One sound in particular drew my attention. It was different than the usual jungle sounds. I ran towards it since it was coming from the general direction of where I came from.

The sound was steadily growing louder as I ran, the trees less thick. This must be it. I must be moving out of the jungle! Then the ground disappeared from beneath my hooves only to appear above me. It couldn’t seem to decide whether it wanted to be up or down as it rapidly switched places with the sky.

Surrounded by water, I kicked uselessly as the strong current of the river carried me off. Cold enveloped me and I dared not breathe. I was slammed against the rivers bottom and felt its rocks dig into my flesh.

Lungs burning, heart pounding I could do nothing except flail helplessly and pray that I wouldn’t drown. I could see little lights shining beyond the water’s surface as the edges of my vision darkened. Swimming to the lights with what little air my burning lung still had. The pressure in my ears was diminishing and once I broke the surface of the water I coughed and greedily gulped the sweetest air imaginable.

 Paddling to the shore and heaving half of myself out of the water, I collapsed. My body just wouldn’t take any more abuse. I lay there looking up into the clear night sky. It graced me with a perfect view of the stars that had saved me.

“Amber… I’m sorry.” Darkness took me and swept my mind into the lands of dreams and nightmares.

(Thank you Kkat for making such an awesome story and world in which other ponies like myself can play and let loose our imagination. Somber deserves thanks as well. For proving that side-stories can be just as amazing and unforgettable as the original. Special thanks to Damhoof, Mentidabrony and Isphone for helping me edit and sort out the convoluted mess I've made out of Mist's story. Thanks also go to DamnfoolBrony for working his magic and helping me set up the perks. Oh and very special thanks to Lauren Faust!)

Chapter 4: Career Assessment

Chapter 4: Career Assessment“Loyalty to the contract is paramount!”

“I asked if you would join us? What’s wrong with him?” My savior asked turning to his companions.

“Could be that he has a concussion.” I noticed an older, yellow coated earth pony with a jet black mane. She was wearing a dirty coat that had once been white. Underneath it she wore light leather armor.

The yellow mare grabbed me by the head with her hooves, and started turning it left and right.

She then held up her hoof in front of my face and moved it from side to side. I followed it with my eyes.

“Seems fine. His head at least.” A sudden jab at my ribs sent unspeakable shivers of pain trough me. I screamed, and curled up instinctively to protect them from further damage. Wheezing with pain that only got worse as I drew breath, I looked at the mare through teary eyes, wondering why she had done that.

“Sheesh Saw! You’re supposed to help him not kill him.” Blinking away my tears of pain I turned to observe the owner of this sweet voice.

The voice belonged to a mare with a bright pink coat and an unkempt, blond mane. She wore the strangest outfit that I ever saw. A suit made from thick metal plates that covered every inch of her, including her tail, only her head was left bare. The armor was steel-grey in color and there was a sign on her chestplate, but it was too badly faded and scratched for me to identify it.

“Shrapnel. You stick to blowing shit up and I’ll take care of the patching up ponies part.”

Before I could say anything the yellow mare shoved a bottle in my mouth and I had no choice but to drink. I felt relief as my ribs stopped hurting. When the contents were emptied she removed her hoof, and I could remove the bottle from my mouth. The healing potion had done its job. It was a strange sensation feeling my lip with my tongue as the flesh knitted its self back together.

“Who are you? And what are you?” I had been reading about this kind of foreign creature. It wasn’t native to Zevrass that’s for sure. A feathered head adorned with golden eyes and a bird beak. Two strong wings resting on its back, and sharp, claw shaped talons. I noticed the metal lining his right talon. Everything except the thumb was steel.

“Did anypony catch that?” It asked its friends.

“Beats me.” Said another voice. This one I remembered. It was the same voice that took bets while I fought for my life. A green colored unicorn with dark leaf-green hair. He wore a strange blue suit with yellow stripes, and some kind of old world tech on his leg. A bracer, or shackle with a flat smooth surface, and buttons too.

The pink mare in the heavy armored suit approached me and cleared her throat.

“DO! YOU! SPEAK PONY!?” She yelled.

“Damn Shrapnel! He’s not deaf!” Said the green stallion.

“And it’s Equestrian. Not pony.” Added the yellow mare.

“Yeah! DO YOU SPEAK EQUESTRIAN!?” She yelled again. While rubbing my ears I realized that I had spoken my question in Zebra.

“Yes I do. Please stop shouting.” She smiled and walked back to stand beside the creature.

“Why is he looking at me like that?” He asked. What was its species called?

“Relax boss, he probably never saw a griffin before.” The green unicorn mused and approached me. That’s it a Griffin! They must be from Equestria! But what were they doing here?

“What’s your name?” Asked the unicorn as I got to my hooves.

“It’s Mist.” I said while looking behind them. Lenya was helping Doran to his hooves. He seemed alright, just a little roughed up.

“Well my name is Cog. The maniac shouting at you is Shrapnel.” He pointed at the pink mare.

“Hi!” She waved an armored hoof smiling. Cog continued.

“The grouch is called Bonesaw.”

“Bite me.” She replied.

“Or just Saw for short. And the griffin, our boss, is called IronClaw for obvious reasons.” The griffin impatiently tapped his metal digits on the floor as if for added emphasis.

“Right. What the boss wanted to know was if you’re looking for work and were interested in hooking up with our gang?” He sat, spread his hooves wide and smiled.

“Why?”

His grin slipped. He gave me a look that seemed to say that I was crazy for asking. I mean: Who wouldn’t want to join a mercenary band that he just met during a fight? Right?

The griffin, IronClaw, took a few steps forward.

“Why? Because you have skills. Skills that would have been wasted. You can fight, you know the local language and you are a unicorn. Another magic user is always a nice touch.”

“Mean’s we won’t have to rely on Cog’s sorry rump to get by, whenever we need some hokus-pokus done.”

“Hey!”

IronClaw just rolled his eyes as Saw and Cog bickered.

“So who do you work for?” I asked.

“We don’t have a permanent employer. We are an independent company that takes on jobs in the form of contracts. Basically the finest mercenaries around, with the best reputation, the best gear, and damn good pay.” He finished proudly, his head held high. On the middle of his chest, on his black armor, a white talon was painted, open and ready to strike.

“What kind of contracts?” What do they do that’s too difficult for other mercenaries?

“Like I said. Dangerous ones. The assignments vary from escorts, raids, recon… even the Remnant hired us a few times. I can’t give you any details until you accept the offer to join.” The Remnant?!

“You worked for the Remnant?! Don’t you know what they do? How they treat ponies?!” Memories started flooding back of their atrocities. IronClaw raised a talon.

“Not for me to judge. Our commander RazorWing decides which contracts we take. Once a contract is accepted teams like mine receive  orders, and we head out.” I walked past him towards Lenya and Doran.

“Thank you for the offer but I won’t be joining your team.” I said turning back to face him. His expression darkened.

“And why not?” I’ve obviously wounded his pride from the way he looked at me.

“I’m  grateful to you for saving my life and healing my wounds, but I will not work for the Remnant.” He opened his beak to argue, but I pressed on.”I can’t be sure your commander won’t take another job for the Remnant again. When I set out it was to help ponies not their enemies.” He wasn’t satisfied, but at least he looked less inclined to tear my head off.

“Doran. Must you always cause trouble?” All heads shoot to the direction of the new speaker. I noticed that (besides the mercenaries, Doran, Lenya and myself) we were alone in the bar. The other zebras must have sneaked away while IronClaw and I were talking. The newcomer was an older zebra dressed in green robes flanked by two armed guards. The guards looked at the mess we made and shot us all scornful looks.

“Sorry magister, it’s not as if I wanted to get punched in the face.” Doran said while holding his bleeding muzzle with a hoof. The magister just shook his head and walked on.

“And you must be Mist. I heard you have been secretly assisting Doran here move his ponies from my town.” Uh-oh.

“You have me at a disadvantage?”

“Magister will do, and you can relax. I know what you three have been up too. After all, I’ve been helping. Come we shall talk more privately at my home.” He turned to his guards.

“Stay here and make sure the body isn’t moved.” The guards nodded and detached themselves from Magisters side.

“IronClaw if you and your squad would join us?” The griffin shrugged in a remarkable fashion, flapping his wings, and then we left together.

***        ***        ***

The magister’s home was spacious, but the furniture inside was plain and not what I expected for one of his position. There were carved masks hanging on the walls. Some of them were there to welcome guests and others to ward off evil spirits. There were also a few wooden fetishes and talismans on the shelves. Memories came flooding back of Zaeryl. This magister must be a shaman. Or at least had some training.

A zebra brought us drinks while we sat in his office. Lenya, having never seen the inside of the house, along with IronClaw’s team opted to explore. That left Doran, the griffin and me alone to talk with the magister.

“The Remnant you killed was one of three. The other two have left to get reinforcements. They know about the ponies Doran stashed away. They were tipped off by a zebra who I now have a reason to believe was the late Tellen.”

“Late?” Doran leaned forward, clearly more interested in the conversation now.

“He fell and broke his neck. It would seem he tried to climb my roof.” The magister said, while looking at me. Doran picked up on the hint, and stared at me, eyes widening in shock.

Not this again. “I didn’t kill him. I was just chasing him. He tried to get away by jumping rooftops. He overestimated himself on the last jump.” I didn’t bother trying to hide the irritation

from my voice. How many times was I going to have to repeat myself? Ironclaw stared at me intently, his eyes seemed to be digging into my own.

“Perhaps not by your own hoof, but you’re the reason he’s dead. If you weren’t chasing him, he wouldn’t have broken neck now. Either he was very stupid or you are more dangerous than you look. Why else would he risk a jump like that?”

He was right, if I hadn't been chasing after him like that. He would still be alive, but that didn't explain to me why he had jumped. What had he thought would happen if I'd caught him?

“Regardless. Tellen is dead, but he managed to inform the Remnant of the ponies presence and yours as well.” The magister said pointing a hoof at me.

“Me? But what does that have to do with anything? He told me about Doran hiding ponies in the first place. He thought I was with the Remnant.”

“Exactly. You can imagine their surprise when Tellen told them that one of their own was already operating within Sumaj. Yet this operative has yet to contact them. Knowing the Remnant they intend to return tomorrow in force to find this operative.” Well it’s not as if they would attack Sumaj just to get me? Would they?

“Then let them come. The ponies will be moved tonight and by tomorrow all they will find is an empty basement.” Well at least Doran seemed confident. The magister just shook his head again.

“As I said there were three of them. You killed one, another has gone for reinforcements which leaves the third to wait outside of Sumaj and observe the comings and goings of zebras and ponies alike. Outside of these walls with their cloaks you will never see him. When you leave you will lead him to the tribes and put all of their lives in danger.” And just like that all of Doran’s confidence left him.

“But… They wouldn’t dare attack Sumaj.” Doran was trying desperately to hang on to some hope.

“They don’t need to. All they need do is make their presence known, and that would scare away traders. Sumaj will starve. Should the Separatists learn about how interested the Remnant are in our town. They will investigate, and that investigation will lead to bloodshed outside our boarders. Further disrupting both trade, and future pony smuggling. What we need is a distraction.” He said tapping his chin with a hoof. I was going to regret this.

“What do you have in mind?” I asked.

“They know about the ponies but they haven’t seen them yet. You on the other hoof have recently become the talk of the town. A renegade working against the Remnant draws a lot more interest. Especially when I show them the body at the bar. My plan is this. Mist tomorrow you will leave with the Talon company by the north gate. In your cloak and in the company of the Talons you are sure to draw their eye, and should they attack you won’t be alone. Meanwhile Doran and his friends will lead the ponies through the south gate.”

“No.” IronClaw spoke firmly, and quickly had all of our attention. “I offered Mist a place in my team, and he refused. We will leave tomorrow, but he is on his own.”

“I… see. Why?” The magister looked to me, and I explained my reasons again.

“Hmm… How about a temporary alliance? Only until this contract is done? It was not issued by the Remnant?”

“No it wasn’t.” IronClaw rubbed his chin with his left talon and looked me straight in the eyes. We continued to stare at eachother. Our eyes locked. Neither one of us wanting to be the first to look away. Then at last he just nodded. “Alright. Mist would you join the Talons until the completion of this contract as a temporary member?” What other answer could I give him except...

“Yes.”

He clasped my hoof with his metal talon.

***        ***        ***

“Ha I knew the boss would change his mind now pay up Cog!” Shrapnel yelled when she heard that I was to join them.

“Speaking of paying. Who won the bar fight bet?” Saw asked.

“Since the boss ended the fight early no pony won.”

Had they seriously been making bets about that?

“So does that mean Saw and I get our caps ba-“

“No refunds!” Cog yelled before Shrapnel could finish.

“You puke colored basta-“

“That’s enough! You’re acting like foals for Luna’s sake! Now listen up this is the plan.” IronClaw gathered them around and told them how we were to bait the Remnant while Doran and his friends lead the ponies through the south gate.

“So we’re going to be diversions? Wonderful.” Cog wasn’t happy. Can’t say I blame him. We’re probably all going to end up dead.

“We are getting paid for this I hope?”

“Come on Saw, there is more to life than caps!” Shrapnel said bouncing in her armor. Like it was no heavier than a coat.

“Yes we are getting paid. I wouldn’t  jeopardize our contract by risking a squad member without some compensation.” IronClaw said with a grin.

“I knew you cared, so Mist, how does it feel to be part of the team?” Cog asked elbowing me.

“I’m only helping out with this one contract. I’m not a member of your group.”

Shrapnel took this as her cue to add herself into the conversation.

“But you can change your mind after. Come on! It’s going to be fun! There are going to be explosions!” Oh joy! How could I say no to that? Nothing says fun like mortal danger.

“Listen up! The magister has graciously offered his home for the night. You don’t have to turn in yet but I want you all rested for tomorrow. And Shrapnel, don’t break anything.” IronClaw said as he climbed the stairs. Leaving Lenya, Shrapnel, Cog and me alone. Saw went to find something strong to drink and Doran had left to prepare the ponies and gather the zebras that will be escorting them tomorrow.

“Anypony up for a game of cards?” Cog asked and before anypony could answer we heard Saw shout.

“I found the booze!” I think the only time I’ve seen her smile was while holding those bottles.

Being novices, Lenya and I sat down with the mercenaries, and played cards without betting. Cog and Saw were disappointed, but Sharpnel didn't care as we moved from blackjack to poker. I learned how terrible I was at card-games. Lenya on the other hoof, now regretted not playing for caps, as she was winning quite often. Cog scoffed and claimed it was beginners luck, but I had my doubts, considering that Shrapnel was sitting next to her, playing the role of dealer, while casually making advances her way.

The whiskey flowed, and with that the Talon mercenary team under IronClaws command relaxed. They were quick to talk, about tall tales, and their adventures and exploits. Cog for instance, was a stable pony, as indicated by the yellow 85 on his back. The thing on his hoof was a PipBuck. Some kind of arcano-tech marvel that had a map, recording device, helps him aim, it even plays music. Don't ask me how it does any of those things.

Saw called it quits when the liquor dried out. Lenya started to yawn and then decided to go home but promised to see me off tomorrow. Shrapnel wanted to continue but Cog complained that they would have to get up early and he intended to be well rested. This has nothing to do with the fact that he was losing he claimed.

 The magister’s home was big enough that we each had a room to ourselves. I fell asleep as soon as my head touched the pillow.

***        ***        ***

I stood in front of the bar, with my rifle out, shooting at the Remnant. They somehow managed to sneak inside the town! Zebras and ponies alike ran around screaming in terror. Saw was running from one wounded to another, Cog was trying to direct the noncombatants out of town, and IronClaw had taken to the skies. I saw feathers explode from one of his wings, and the large mercenary leader fell, I didn't see where but I could hear the thud when his body had hit ground.

There was no way he could have survived that. I kept shooting at the oncoming Remnant forces. There were too many, and they just kept coming. They were shooting at everyone and destroying everything in their path. I heard ponies and zebras screaming as they were cut down. I saw a filly running past me, away from the gate. Wait, I knew this filly.

“No, Raspberry! Your going the wrong way!”

“Mist? Is that you? Where are you?”  I ran towards her but stopped when I got a closer look at her face. Her eyes were gone. Replaced by two gaping holes weeping blood.

“Where are you?” The filly repeated, as she held out her hoof. I desperately wanted to grab it, and lead her away from here, but something was stopping me. Everything seemed wrong. Remnant were pouring into the streets, but from where exactly? Saw was arguing with a pony that had his entire lower half torn off. The pony insisted that she was putting his lower intestine back in wrong and that he couldn’t feel his legs. Saw was shouted back at him. Calling him crazy and that she could feel his hooves just fine. And to prove her point she picked up the severed hoof and shook it in front of the pony’s face.

“Not again. This isn’t real. Just another nightmare.”

Reality came rushing back.

I was still in bed. Dawns light had crept into the room. My head was pounding and my tongue felt dry. Everything felt sluggish, but I managed to stumble into the bathroom and splash water on my face. Several gulps of water later I walked down the stairs. Shrapnel was sitting at the table, happily munching away at something until she saw me.

“Whoa! Mist what happe-“

“You look like shit.” Saw cut in. “Here, grab something to eat and drink lots of water and the hangover should pass.”

I mumbled thanks and sat down at the table. Shrapnel pushed a bowl of fruit to me.

“Where is Cog and IronClaw?” I looked around there was no sign of them.

“Cog is puking his guts out and the boss will meet us at the gate once were done with breakfast.” Saw said and Shrapnel mumbled something I didn’t understand, her mouth was full.

After we had all eaten, and waited for Cog to finish his food, we headed out. It was cloudy today, the air cool and refreshing. Just what I needed to clear my head. When we had reached the gate IronClaw was talking with the magister, and Lenya was there too.

“Lenya! Whats new? Is Doran ready?” The sooner they are away from the Remnant and the Separatists the better. Maybe then I can stop worrying about them.

“Yep! It’s all ready. As soon as you set out we’ll wait for about an hour and then sneak them out.”

“I really hope this works.” I needed this to work.

“It will.” IronClaw said. “Everypony get your gear.”

Each of us handed our metal-tokens over to the Zebra guards, and waited patiently to get our weapons back. Cog, I could see, had a revolver and a shotgun that had its barrel sawed off. He was also putting away a few metal egg's. Saw had a pistol as well, and a frightening number of knives and bladed implements. IronClaw was putting a long, curved knife into a sheath under his left wing, and then he picked up two 12.7 SMG’s, one in each talon. I felt… inadequate with just my rifle and pistol.

“Come on! Shove it in! Harder! HARDER!” Heads and eyebrows were raised and a lot of mouths were hanging open. Shrapnel was the source of the shouting. A zebra was standing close to her on his hindhoves, teeth clenched and eyes shut tight. He grunted with effort. He was trying to get a huge gun to fit into place on the right side of Shrapnel’s armor. The left was already occupied by an even bulkier gun but with a shorter and wider barrel. Just as it looked like the zebra would pass out, there was a loud “CLICK” and the gun was secure.

She trotted merrily over to us. The belt that fed bullets to the newly attached gun clinking away.

“We ready? Why are you looking at me like that?” She asked tilting her head, completely oblivious.

IronClaw just shook his head. He seems to do that a lot. Saw was cackling and Cog stammered as he fought for words.

“Alright we’re heading out! Mist stick close to me.” IronClaw ordered and went for the gate.

I turned to follow but stopped when I felt a hoof on my shoulder. It belonged to Lenya.

“Mist, thank you for helping us.” She hugged me.

“I should be thanking you. You and Doran are helping out complete strangers at great risk to yourselves.”

“Well so are you. Be careful out there and good luck.”

***        ***        ***

We were travelling in single file. I was up with IronClaw, Cog, Shrapnel and Saw followed close behind. He had wanted to speak with me, so currently I marched next to him, rather than behind.

“Since you will be helping us with this contract. It's time you knew what the mission is. Word has it that the Seperatists have developed a weapon in one of the old facilities from before the war. Located west of here. Our order's are to gather information, and if possible retrieve or neutralize this weapon.”

“Who gave you this contract?” This is mission is no doubt expensive. And if not the Remnant then who could afford it?

“Vostoris offered the contract to commander RazorWing.”

“Wait a free city ordered this?” Could they finally be taking action against the Separatists?

“Vostoris is the largest city in Zevrass. It is also neutral territory. Both the Remnant and Separatists have an… embassy there. Anytime one side can get the upper hoof on the other it places the whole city in jeopardy. Cog, Shrapnel you see anything?”

“All clear, according to my EFS. Though that doesn’t mean much, what with their cloaks and all.”

Cog said as he fiddled with his PipBuck.

“Mine’s green too!” Shrapnel had put on her helmet when we left. Now she was completely armored, her face hidden.

We need some way of knowing if they are following us. If we turn west, and back into the tall grass we might be able to…

“IronClaw. I know how we can find out if the plan worked. If you fly above us you should be able to spot them as they move through the grass. You wont be able to see them, but you will be able to see the grass move around them.” Just like I spotted those shifters. IronClaw was thoughtful. Cog shook his head.

“I don’t know boss the Remnant are pretty good shots. What’s stopping them from taking you out once you’re airborne?” As he said it the memory of last night’s nightmare flooded back. IronClaw getting shot. The thud as he hit the ground. No. Bad idea. There must be another way.

“If they open fire they expose themselves.” He turned his head to the sky. “Its cloudy… good they won’t be able to see me. Give me those magic grenades.” Cog pulled out three metal eggs. These had a blue band around them. “I’ll pretend to scout ahead, be ready for the signal.” Upon finishing his inspection of the sky, he took off. The wind from his wings lifted up dust and made my cloak flap about me.

“What signal? And what did you give him?” I asked Cog.

“Oh he means when the bombs start going off and bullets start flying. I gave him magic grenades. Useful against machines that run on magic, but we've figured out that they can also be used to disable Zebra stealth cloaks. At least temporarily.”

We turned west into the grass and continued. Nopony spoke. I had my rifle pulled out and was levitating it beside me under my cloak. We continued in silence and waited. I occasionally looked up from beneath my hood at the sky. It was cloudy and perfect for IronClaw to remain undetected.

We were walking past a tree with some boulders, when it happened.

BOOM! BOOM!

That was it! Everypony immediately turned around weapons raised. I tapped the gem at my neck and started moving to the left, staying low to the ground. Saw and Cog had pulled out their pistols and took cover behind the boulder. Shrapnel just stood where she was and opened fire from the gun on her right. A line of bullets was cutting through the grass like a scythe. She tore apart two Remnant unfortunate enough to stand in the way of her assault.

Another explosion revealed three more remnant. With their cloaks no longer working they were easy prey. One was gunned down by IronClaw’s twin SMG’s. I took aim. It was now or never. This is the time that Zaeryl warned me about. The time when I would have to kill. I breathed out and pulled the trigger. The bullet went through the zebras head. Even at this distance I could see blood rush out with the bullet. The third one tried to run away. I took another breath and slowly let it out as I took aim. “fwomp!” Came a sound from my right. I turned in time to see a zebra explode. Shrapnel was firing her left gun. Wherever the big bullets landed, the ground exploded. The explosions, if they didn’t kill instantly, they uncovered more Remnant. Cog had been hit, and Saw was tending to him. I moved close to them and offered supporting fire. Shrapnel was being shot at from every side but she paid the bullets no mind and continued to dispense death.

IronClaw landed beside Saw. “Where’s Mist?!” She waived her hoof about.

“Here… somewhere! He’s invisible. Covering us.” I would have answered but didn’t want to give away my position. The Remnant were taking pot shots at the boulders, and I'd just killed two of them. Strange how easy it was, just pull the trigger, and a life ends. A frightening thought, and part of me wanted to stop, but I knew I couldn’t. was either them or us. If I stopped, they would kill me.

“I counted twenty! How many did we get?” IronClaw asked between shots.

Twenty?!  This is bad.

“I don’t know… ten… maybe?!” Saw offered.

“Shit. I’ll go help Shrapnel, Mist stay with them!” He shouted to the air and took off.

Twenty?! Seriously! Well at least we can be sure that we got all of their attention on us. I continued scanning the grass trying to see movement. It was difficult to do from here. If I was somewhere higher, then maybe… There! Another one. I sighted down my rifle and fired where it’s head should be. I missed, but my next shots found their target. A body fell to the ground, the invisibility faded revealing brown scales. Crap, I returned to Saw and Cog. They had taken cover, and were shooting at Remnant. Saw almost shot me when I revealed myself to her.

“Mist! What the fuck are you trying to do?! Get yourself killed?!”

“Listen. There not all Remnant there are shifters out there too.”

“What? You mean like those lizards with the freaky eyes?” Cog asked reloading his gun.

The fighting had died down and we waited.

“Boss! We’ve got shifters too!” Cog yelled out to IronClaw as he hovered scanning the battlefield. He heard and went higher to have a better look. Shifters might be stealthier as they move trough the grass, but that does not mean they can't be spotted.

“Anypony see them!?” Something collided with Shrapnel and knocked her down. All of us opened fire around her, and bodies began appearing on top of the heavily armed mare. She cursed, shaking the remains off her body and rose. The attacking Shifters had barely scratched her armor.

A few more shots, and a few more explosions from Shrapnel, and we were sure that everything in the immediate vicinity was dead.

“Seven shifters and thirteen Remnant.” Saw was telling IronClaw and me. Cog and Shrapnel had gone to scavenge anything of use from the corpses.

“Not bad Mist. I’m glad to see you did not disappoint. We just might be able to pull this off.”

“Alright! We’ve got some bullets, a few caps, canteens and food. A few weapons that didn’t get destroyed. Mist you might like this.” Cog said giving me a silenced sniper rifle. “You know how to use one of these right?” I nodded. Zaeryl taught me how. We didn’t have an actual one to practice with but she taught me breathing techniques that would increase my accuracy with snipers.

“Unfortunately most of the cloaks were torn apart and don’t work anymore.”

“Not like they helped them much.” Shrapnel said. I was pretty sure she was smirking behind that helmet of hers.

“Move out! We have a job to do.” IronClaw ordered.

“Mist.” I turned to Cog. He smiled. “Welcome to the Talons!”

Footnote: Level Up.

New Perk: A Little Dash – While wearing light armor or no armor, you run 20% faster.

(Thank you Kkat for making such an awesome story and world in which other ponies like myself can play and let loose our imagination. Somber deserves thanks as well. For proving that side-stories can be just as amazing and unforgettable as the original. Special thanks to Damhoof, Mentidabrony and Isphone for helping me edit and sort out the convoluted mess I've made out of Mist's story. Thanks also go to DamnfoolBrony for working his magic and helping me set up the perks. Oh and very special thanks to Lauren Faust!)